Ecclesia restaurata, or, The history of the reformation of the Church of England containing the beginning, progress, and successes of it, the counsels by which it was conducted, the rules of piety and prudence upon which it was founded, the several steps by which it was promoted or retarded in the change of times, from the first preparations to it by King Henry the Eight untill the legal settling and establishment of it under Queen Elizabeth : together with the intermixture of such civil actions and affairs of state, as either were co-incident with it or related to it / by Peter Heylyn.
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1660-1661
        
      
       Approx. 1577 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 239 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43528
         Wing H1701_ENTIRE
         Wing H1683_PARTIAL_CANCELLED
         ESTC R6263
         12706619
         ocm 12706619
         66032
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43528)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66032)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 357:4)
      
       
         
           
             Ecclesia restaurata, or, The history of the reformation of the Church of England containing the beginning, progress, and successes of it, the counsels by which it was conducted, the rules of piety and prudence upon which it was founded, the several steps by which it was promoted or retarded in the change of times, from the first preparations to it by King Henry the Eight untill the legal settling and establishment of it under Queen Elizabeth : together with the intermixture of such civil actions and affairs of state, as either were co-incident with it or related to it / by Peter Heylyn.
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
             Heylyn, Peter, 1599-1662. Affairs of church and state in England during the life and reign of Queen Mary.
          
           2 pts. ([17], 168, [4], 196 p.)
           
             Printed for H. Twyford, T. Dring, J. Place, W. Palmer, ...,
             London :
             1660-1661.
          
           
             Part 2 has special t.p. with title: Affairs of church and state in England during the life and reign of Queen Mary.
             "An appendix to the former book, touching the interposings made in behalf of the Lady Jane Gray" (p. [145]-168 in pt. 1) has special t.p.
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library and Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Entry cancelled for H1683 in Wing (2nd ed.)
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Edward -- VI, -- King of England, 1537-1553.
           Elizabeth -- I, -- Queen of England, 1533-1603.
           Mary -- I, -- Queen of England, 1516-1558.
           Grey, Jane, -- Lady, 1537-1554.
           Church of England -- History.
           Church and state -- England.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-03 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               AFFAIRS
               OF
               CHURCH
               and
               STATE
               IN
               ENGLAND
               ,
               During
               the
               Life
               and
               Reign
               OF
               QUEEN
               MARY
               .
            
             
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 35
                 ,
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 35.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 tortured
                 ,
                 not
                 accepting
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 a
                 better
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 And
                 others
                 had
                 triall
                 of
                 cruell
                 mockings
                 and
                 scourgings
                 ;
                 yea
                 moreover
                 of
                 bonds
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 stoned
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sawn
                 asunder
                 ,
                 were
                 tempted
                 ,
                 were
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 they
                 wandred
                 about
                 in
                 Sheep-skins
                 and
                 Goat-skins
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 ,
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 tormented
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Vell.
                 Paterc
                 .
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Hujus
                 temporis
                 fortunam
                 ne
                 deflere
                 quidem
                 quispiam
                 satis
                 dignè
                 potuit
                 ;
                 nemo
                 exprimere
                 verbis
                 potest
                 .
              
               
                 Tantum
                 Relligio
                 potuit
                 suadere
                 malorum
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               H.
               
                 Twyford
                 ,
                 T.
                 Dring
                 ,
                 J.
                 Place
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 W.
                 Palmer
                 .
                 Anno
              
               1660
               :
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Parentage
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               and
               first
               Fortunes
               of
               the
               Princesse
               MARY
               ,
               The
               Eldest
               Daughter
               of
               K.
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               before
               her
               comming
               to
               the
               CROWN
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               brief
               Narrative
               of
               her
               Mother's
               Misfortunes
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Agitating
               of
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               her
               Death
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               followed
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               MARY
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               and
               of
               Katherine
               his
               first
               wife
               ,
               
               daughter
               of
               Ferdinand
               and
               Issabella
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               ,
               was
               born
               at
               Greenwich
               on
               the
               18
               th
               day
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1516.
               
               Her
               Mother
               had
               before
               been
               married
               to
               Arthur
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               the
               elder
               Brother
               of
               King
               Henry
               ;
               but
               whether
               bedded
               by
               him
               or
               not
               ,
               (
               more
               than
               as
               to
               some
               old
               Formalities
               of
               Court
               ,
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               )
               was
               not
               commonly
               known
               :
               But
               he
               dying
               within
               few
               months
               after
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               the
               deceased
               Prince
               ,
               was
               secretly
               dealt
               with
               by
               the
               Agents
               of
               the
               said
               Ferdinand
               and
               ●ssabella
               ,
               to
               proceed
               unto
               a
               second
               Marriage
               between
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               his
               now
               onely
               son
               ,
               and
               their
               daughter
               Katherine
               .
               To
               which
               King
               Henry
               readily
               condescendeth
               ,
               upon
               divers
               reasons
               ;
               partly
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               ,
               against
               all
               practises
               of
               the
               French
               ;
               and
               partly
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Treasure
               ,
               as
               the
               Rents
               and
               Profits
               of
               the
               Princesse's
               Joynture
               might
               not
               be
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               needs
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               she
               should
               be
               married
               to
               a
               Prince
               of
               another
               Nation
               .
               This
               being
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Parents
               of
               either
               side
               ,
               Pope
               Julius
               the
               2
               d.
               is
               sollicited
               for
               a
               Dispensation
               :
               to
               the
               Grant
               whereof
               he
               willingly
               yielded
               ,
               knowing
               how
               necessary
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               that
               those
               Kings
               should
               be
               united
               in
               the
               strictest
               Leagues
               of
               Love
               and
               Amity
               .
               Which
               comming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Princesse
               Katherine
               ,
               who
               understood
               her
               own
               condition
               better
               than
               her
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               she
               caused
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 vel
                 forsan
                 co●nitam
              
               ,
               to
               be
               inserted
               into
               the
               Bull
               or
               Dispensation
               ;
               and
               this
               she
               did
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               all
               such
               disputes
               as
               might
               arise
               about
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               consummation
               of
               it
               should
               be
               openly
               known
               ;
               though
               afterwards
               those
               words
               were
               used
               as
               the
               shrewdest
               Argument
               for
               the
               invalidating
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               in
               question
               .
               And
               some
               such
               thing
               was
               thought
               to
               have
               prevailed
               with
               King
               Henry
               
               the
               seventh
               ,
               for
               deferring
               the
               advancement
               of
               Henry
               his
               second
               son
               to
               the
               Style
               ,
               Title
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               of
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               first
               be
               well
               assued
               ,
               that
               no
               child
               was
               likely
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               former
               Marriage
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Title
               might
               more
               properly
               and
               of
               right
               belong
               .
            
             
               The
               Dispensation
               being
               thus
               granted
               ,
               Prince
               Henry
               ,
               being
               then
               eleven
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               is
               solemnly
               contracted
               to
               the
               Princesse
               Katherine
               ,
               who
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               very
               great
               stock
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Christian-Prudence
               ,
               as
               of
               Virgin-Modesty
               ,
               to
               wait
               the
               growing
               up
               of
               a
               Husband
               being
               then
               a
               child
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               whose
               affection
               to
               her
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               come
               to
               Man's
               estate
               ,
               she
               had
               no
               assurance
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               proved
               in
               the
               event
               :
               For
               Henry
               had
               no
               sooner
               finished
               the
               fourteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               when
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               compunction
               of
               conscience
               ,
               the
               perswasion
               of
               some
               that
               wish'd
               him
               well
               ,
               or
               upon
               consideration
               of
               the
               disproportion
               of
               age
               which
               was
               then
               between
               them
               ,
               (
               the
               Princesse
               being
               eight
               years
               the
               elder
               )
               he
               resolved
               upon
               the
               breaking
               and
               annulling
               of
               the
               said
               Contract
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Parents
               had
               engaged
               him
               .
               To
               which
               end
               ,
               making
               his
               addresse
               to
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Fox
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               he
               openly
               renounceth
               the
               said
               Contract
               ,
               not
               by
               word
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               subscription
               of
               his
               name
               to
               a
               Legall
               Instrument
               ,
               containing
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               Renunciation
               ,
               his
               Resolution
               never
               to
               proceed
               any
               further
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Reasons
               for
               it
               .
               Which
               Instrument
               he
               published
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               
                 John
                 Read
              
               ,
               a
               publick
               Notary
               ,
               (
               the
               Bishop
               sitting
               then
               at
               Richmond
               ,
               as
               in
               Court
               or
               Consistory
               )
               and
               witnessed
               unto
               by
               
                 Miles
                 Da●ben●y
              
               ,
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               father
               of
               Henry
               Earl
               of
               Bridgwater
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Charls
                 Sommerset
              
               Banneret
               ,
               created
               afterwards
               Earl
               of
               Worcester
               ;
               Dr.
               
                 Nicolas
                 West
              
               ,
               after
               Bishop
               of
               El●
               ;
               Dr.
               
                 Th●mas
                 Rowthall
              
               ,
               after
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ;
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Maini●
              
               .
               The
               Instrument
               it self
               ,
               extant
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 John
                 Speed
              
               ,
               may
               be
               there
               consulted
               .
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               Act
               ,
               he
               waived
               the
               Consummation
               of
               the
               Marriage
               from
               one
               time
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               which
               happened
               on
               the
               22
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1509.
               he
               being
               then
               within
               two
               months
               of
               the
               age
               of
               eighteen
               years
               .
               But
               being
               now
               come
               unto
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               Reason
               of
               State
               prevailed
               so
               far
               beyond
               that
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               consented
               to
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               solemnly
               renounced
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               celebrate
               those
               unhappy
               Nuptialls
               (
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               much
               trouble
               both
               to
               him
               and
               others
               )
               on
               the
               second
               of
               June
               ,
               and
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               Crown'd
               with
               him
               on
               the
               24
               th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               month
               .
               This
               Marriage
               was
               blest
               within
               the
               year
               by
               the
               birth
               of
               a
               son
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               caused
               to
               be
               Christned
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Henry
               ;
               and
               five
               years
               after
               with
               another
               ,
               who
               lived
               not
               long
               enough
               to
               receive
               his
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               But
               Henry
               ,
               
               the
               first-born
               ,
               not
               living
               to
               be
               two
               months
               old
               ,
               the
               King
               remained
               childlesse
               till
               the
               birth
               of
               this
               daughter
               Mary
               ,
               the
               presumptive
               Heir
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               committed
               in
               her
               Infancy
               to
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               ,
               daughter
               of
               George
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               King
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               her
               discent
               from
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Montacutes
               )
               advanced
               unto
               the
               Style
               and
               Title
               of
               Countesse
               of
               
                 Sarisbury
                 ,
                 An
                 ▪
              
               1513.
               
               And
               herein
               it
               was
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               a
               particular
               aim
               beyond
               that
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               rather
               chose
               to
               commit
               her
               daughter
               to
               the
               care
               of
               that
               Lady
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               other
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               some
               affection
               growing
               to
               her
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Countesse's
               sons
               ,
               her
               daughter's
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               might
               be
               corroborated
               by
               the
               Interesse
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Clarence
               .
               And
               so
               far
               her
               design
               succeeded
               ,
               that
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               always
               carried
               such
               a
               dear
               affection
               to
               
                 Reginald
                 P●le
              
               ,
               her
               second
               son
               ,
               (
               best
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
              
               in
               the
               following
               times
               )
               that
               when
               she
               came
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               made
               choice
               of
               him
               for
               her
               husband
               before
               any
               other
               ,
               if
               the
               necessity
               of
               her
               affairs
               ,
               and
               some
               artifices
               used
               to
               illude
               that
               purpose
               ,
               had
               not
               changed
               her
               mind
               .
               She
               had
               scarce
               liv'd
               to
               the
               third
               year
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               promised
               in
               marriage
               to
               the
               Daulphine
               of
               France
               ,
               
               with
               a
               Portion
               of
               333000
               Crowns
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               a
               Joynture
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               French
               King
               Francis
               ,
               
               as
               ever
               had
               been
               made
               by
               any
               King
               of
               that
               Country
               .
               And
               so
               far
               did
               the
               businesse
               seem
               to
               be
               acted
               in
               earnest
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               publickly
               agreed
               upon
               in
               the
               treaty
               for
               the
               Town
               of
               Tournay
               ,
               that
               the
               Espousals
               should
               be
               made
               within
               four
               months
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               two
               Kings
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               their
               children
               ;
               in
               pursuance
               whereof
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               King
               sent
               many
               rich
               gifts
               to
               some
               leading
               men
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               gain
               their
               good
               liking
               to
               this
               League
               ,
               so
               he
               sent
               many
               costly
               Presents
               to
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               ,
               the
               designed
               wife
               (
               if
               Princes
               could
               be
               bound
               by
               such
               designations
               )
               of
               the
               heir
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               But
               war
               beginning
               to
               break
               out
               between
               the
               French
               and
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
               being
               then
               Emperour
               of
               Germany
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               to
               court
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               English
               ;
               for
               the
               obtaining
               whereof
               ,
               his
               neernesse
               to
               Queen
               Katherine
               ,
               being
               sister
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               gave
               him
               no
               small
               hopes
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               he
               makes
               a
               voyage
               into
               England
               ,
               is
               royally
               feasted
               by
               the
               King
               ▪
               installed
               solemnly
               Knight
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               there
               capitulates
               with
               the
               King
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               to
               take
               to
               wife
               his
               daughter
               Mary
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               should
               come
               to
               the
               years
               of
               marriage
               ;
               it
               was
               also
               then
               and
               there
               agreed
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               was
               twelve
               years
               old
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               should
               send
               a
               proxie
               to
               make
               good
               the
               contract
               &
               espouse
               her
               
                 per
                 verba
                 de
                 praesenti
              
               in
               the
               usual
               form
               ▪
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               of
               England
               should
               not
               give
               her
               in
               marriage
               unto
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               a
               dispensation
               should
               be
               procured
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               both
               Princes
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               parties
               were
               within
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               consanguinity
               ;
               that
               within
               four
               months
               after
               the
               contract
               ,
               the
               Princesse
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Emperour's
               Court
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               in
               Spain
               or
               Flanders
               ,
               at
               the
               sole
               charge
               of
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               married
               within
               four
               dayes
               after
               her
               comming
               thither
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               her
               portion
               limited
               to
               400000
               crowns
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               should
               have
               no
               issue
               male
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               inlarged
               to
               600000
               crowns
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               should
               have
               any
               such
               issue
               male
               to
               succeed
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               A
               jointure
               of
               50000
               crowns
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               the
               one
               part
               thereof
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               Spain
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               if
               either
               of
               the
               said
               two
               Princes
               should
               break
               off
               this
               marriage
               ,
               he
               should
               forfeit
               400000
               crowns
               to
               the
               party
               injured
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               who
               could
               have
               thought
               but
               that
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               ,
               
               must
               have
               been
               this
               Emperour's
               wife
               ,
               or
               the
               wife
               rather
               of
               any
               Prince
               ,
               then
               one
               that
               was
               to
               be
               begotten
               by
               this
               Emperour
               ,
               on
               another
               woman
               ,
               though
               in
               conclusion
               so
               it
               hapned
               .
               As
               long
               as
               Charles
               had
               any
               need
               of
               the
               assistance
               and
               friendship
               of
               England
               ,
               so
               long
               he
               seemed
               to
               go
               on
               really
               in
               the
               promised
               marriage
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               means
               must
               have
               the
               Princesse
               sent
               over
               presently
               to
               be
               declared
               Empresse
               ,
               and
               made
               Regent
               of
               Flanders
               .
               But
               when
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               French
               King
               at
               the
               battel
               of
               Pavia
               ,
               sackt
               Rome
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Pope
               his
               prisoner
               ,
               he
               then
               conceived
               himselfe
               in
               a
               condition
               of
               seeking
               for
               a
               wife
               elsewhere
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               presently
               ripe
               for
               marriage
               ,
               without
               such
               a
               tedious
               expectation
               ,
               as
               his
               tarrying
               for
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               must
               needs
               have
               brought
               him
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               shuts
               up
               a
               marriage
               with
               the
               Lady
               
                 Issabell
                 ,
                 Infanta
              
               of
               P●lugull
               ,
               and
               daughter
               to
               another
               of
               his
               Mother's
               ●isters
               .
               For
               which
               being
               questioned
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               layes
               the
               blame
               upon
               the
               importunity
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               patiently
               permit
               him
               to
               remain
               unmarried
               ,
               till
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               came
               to
               age
               ;
               and
               who
               besides
               had
               caused
               a
               scruple
               to
               be
               started
               ,
               touching
               her
               illegitimation
               ,
               as
               being
               born
               by
               one
               that
               had
               been
               wife
               to
               his
               elder
               brother
               .
               King
               Henry
               thereupon
               proceeds
               to
               a
               new
               treaty
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               to
               whom
               his
               friendship
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               King's
               captivity
               had
               been
               very
               useful
               ;
               which
               is
               by
               them
               as
               cheerfully
               excepted
               ,
               as
               by
               him
               it
               had
               been
               franckly
               offered
               .
               She
               had
               before
               been
               promised
               to
               the
               Daulphin
               of
               Franc●
               ,
               but
               now
               she
               is
               design'd
               for
               the
               second
               son
               ,
               then
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               elder
               brother
               ,
               succeeded
               his
               father
               in
               the
               Crown
               .
               But
               whilst
               they
               were
               upon
               this
               treaty
               ,
               the
               former
               question
               touching
               her
               legitimation
               ,
               was
               again
               revived
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tarb●e
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               French
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               
               seem'd
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               dissolve
               the
               treaty
               which
               the
               French
               were
               willing
               to
               conclude
               (
               as
               their
               affairs
               then
               stood
               )
               upon
               any
               conditions
               ;
               yet
               it
               occasioned
               many
               troubles
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Eng●and
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               Christendome
               besides
               .
            
             
               For
               now
               the
               doubt
               being
               started
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               
               and
               started
               now
               by
               such
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               well
               subsist
               without
               his
               friendship
               ,
               began
               to
               make
               a
               deep
               impression
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               ba●k
               such
               passages
               to
               his
               remembrance
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               would
               have
               been
               forgotten
               .
               He
               now
               bethinks
               himselfe
               of
               the
               Protestation
               which
               he
               had
               made
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Bishop
               Fox
               before
               remembred
               ,
               never
               to
               take
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               for
               his
               wife
               ;
               looks
               on
               the
               death
               of
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
               as
               a
               punishment
               on
               him
               for
               proceeding
               in
               the
               marriage
               ;
               and
               casts
               a
               fear
               of
               many
               inconveniences
               ,
               or
               mischiefs
               rather
               ,
               which
               must
               inevitably
               befall
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               dye
               ,
               and
               leave
               no
               lawful
               issue
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Crown
               .
               Hope
               of
               more
               children
               there
               was
               none
               ,
               and
               little
               pleasure
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               conversation
               ;
               which
               the
               disproportion
               of
               their
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               inequality
               in
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               must
               render
               lesse
               agreeable
               every
               day
               then
               other
               .
               In
               this
               perplexity
               of
               mind
               ,
               he
               consults
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               advised
               to
               make
               known
               his
               griefs
               to
               Cardinal
               Wolsie
               ,
               on
               whose
               judgement
               he
               relied
               in
               most
               other
               matters
               ;
               which
               hapned
               so
               directly
               to
               the
               Cardinal's
               mind
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               contrived
               the
               project
               .
               The
               Emperour
               had
               lately
               cross'd
               him
               in
               his
               suit
               for
               the
               Popedome
               ,
               and
               since
               denied
               him
               the
               Archbish
               prick
               of
               T●ledo
               ,
               with
               the
               promise
               whereof
               he
               had
               before
               bound
               him
               to
               his
               side
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Cardinal
               resolves
               to
               take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               King's
               distractions
               ,
               for
               perfecting
               his
               revenge
               against
               him
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               drawn
               the
               King
               to
               make
               peace
               with
               France
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               a
               marriage
               for
               his
               daughter
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               ;
               so
               now
               he
               hopes
               to
               separate
               him
               from
               the
               bed
               of
               Katherine
               ,
               the
               Emperour's
               Aunt
               ,
               and
               marry
               him
               to
               
                 Madam
                 Rhinee
              
               ,
               the
               French
               Queens
               sister
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               was
               wife
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               .
               About
               which
               time
               the
               picture
               of
               Madam
               Margaret
               ,
               the
               sister
               of
               King
               Francis
               ,
               first
               married
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alanzon
               ,
               was
               brought
               amongst
               others
               into
               Englan●
               ,
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Bol●n
              
               ,
               Viscount
               Rochford
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               from
               the
               Fren●h
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               Ambassador
               for
               the
               King
               of
               England
               :
               which
               fir●t
               occasioned
               areport
               in
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               afterwa●ds
               a
               mistake
               in
               our
               common
               Chronicles
               ,
               touching
               this
               Ladie
               's
               being
               designed
               by
               Wolsie
               for
               a
               wife
               to
               his
               Master
               ;
               whereas
               she
               was
               at
               that
               time
               actually
               married
               to
               the
               Count
               of
               A●bret
               ,
               King
               of
               Navarre
               in
               title
               ,
               and
               in
               title
               only
               .
            
             
               But
               Rochford
               brought
               with
               him
               out
               of
               France
               another
               Piece
               ,
               
               which
               more
               excelled
               the
               picture
               of
               the
               Dutchesse
               of
               Alanz●n
               ,
               then
               that
               Dutchesse
               did
               the
               ordinary
               beauties
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               daughter
               Anne
               ;
               whom
               he
               had
               bred
               up
               for
               a
               time
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Dutchesse
               ,
               which
               render'd
               her
               an
               exact
               mistresse
               of
               the
               gaities
               and
               garb
               of
               the
               great
               French
               Ladies
               .
               Appearing
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               she
               shewed
               her selfe
               with
               so
               many
               advantages
               above
               all
               other
               Ladies
               about
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               easily
               took
               notice
               of
               her
               .
               Whether
               more
               captivated
               by
               the
               Allurements
               of
               her
               beauty
               ,
               or
               the
               facetiousnesse
               of
               her
               behaviour
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ;
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               far
               transpo●ted
               in
               affection
               towards
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               think
               of
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               what
               might
               tend
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               desires
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               separation
               from
               the
               bed
               of
               Katherine
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               coldly
               followed
               upon
               case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               now
               more
               hotly
               prosecuted
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               Concupisc●nce
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               adviseth
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               with
               the
               most
               learned
               men
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               modestly
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               a
               very
               just
               ground
               to
               consult
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               〈…〉
               lawful
               means
               for
               extricating
               himselfe
               out
               of
               those
               perplexities
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               marriage
               had
               involved
               him
               .
               The
               Pope
               had
               been
               beholden
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               procuring
               his
               liberty
               ,
               when
               the
               Imperialists
               held
               him
               prisoner
               in
               the
               Fort
               of
               St
               Angel●
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               reason
               bound
               to
               gratifie
               him
               for
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               .
               But
               then
               withall
               ,
               he
               neither
               was
               to
               provoke
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               nor
               hazard
               
               the
               Authority
               and
               Reputation
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               by
               running
               on
               the
               King's
               errand
               with
               more
               ha●te
               then
               speed
               .
               He
               therefore
               goes
               to
               work
               like
               a
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               entertains
               the
               King
               with
               hopes
               ;
               without
               giving
               the
               Emperour
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               any
               cause
               of
               despair
               .
               A
               Commission
               is
               therefore
               granted
               to
               two
               Cardinals
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Cardinal
               
                 Thomas
                 Wolsi●
              
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               
                 Laurene
                 Camp●gius
              
               ,
               whom
               Henry
               some
               few
               years
               before
               ,
               had
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Sa●isbury
               ;
               both
               beneficiaries
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               therefore
               like
               enough
               to
               consult
               more
               his
               interest
               ,
               then
               the
               Queen's
               contentment
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               erecting
               of
               a
               Court
               L●gant●ne
               in
               the
               Convent
               of
               the
               
                 Black
                 Friers
              
               in
               
               London
               ,
               the
               citing
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               ,
               the
               Kings
               patheticall
               Oration
               in
               the
               bemoaning
               of
               his
               own
               misfortunes
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen's
               Appeal
               from
               the
               two
               Cardinals
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               say
               nothing
               ;
               leaving
               the
               Reader
               for
               those
               passages
               to
               our
               common
               Annals
               .
               Suffice
               in
               this
               place
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               businesse
               went
               on
               favourable
               in
               the
               King's
               behalfe
               ,
               Wolsie
               was
               given
               to
               understand
               of
               his
               desperate
               loves
               to
               Mistrisse
               Bollen
               ,
               which
               represented
               to
               him
               two
               ensuing
               mischiefs
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               otherwise
               avoided
               ,
               then
               by
               slackning
               the
               course
               of
               these
               proceedings
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               saw
               that
               if
               the
               King
               should
               be
               divorc'd
               definitively
               from
               his
               present
               wife
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               Madam
               Rhenee
               the
               French
               Queens
               sister
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               mark
               he
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               feared
               that
               Mistrisse
               Anne
               had
               brought
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               might
               in
               time
               become
               destructive
               
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Of
               this
               he
               certifies
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Pope
               recals
               Campegius
               ,
               and
               revokes
               his
               Commission
               ;
               leaving
               the
               King
               to
               cast
               about
               to
               some
               new
               wayes
               to
               effect
               his
               purpose
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               Dr
               
                 Thomas
                 Cram●er
              
               (
               who
               afterwards
               obtained
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               )
               discoursing
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ministers
               ,
               about
               the
               intrica●enesse
               and
               perplexity
               of
               this
               great
               affair
               ;
               declared
               ,
               for
               his
               opinion
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               better
               for
               the
               King
               to
               govern
               himselfe
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               judgement
               and
               determination
               of
               the
               Universities
               beyond
               the
               seas
               ,
               then
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               shifts
               and
               Artifices
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Which
               being
               told
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               dispatcheth
               Cramner
               unto
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               Rochford
               ,
               now
               made
               Earl
               of
               Wil●shire
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               King's
               cause
               by
               disputation
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               employs
               his
               agents
               to
               the
               Universities
               of
               France
               and
               Italy
               ,
               who
               being
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               gave
               sentence
               in
               behalfe
               of
               Henry
               ,
               condemning
               his
               marriage
               with
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               ,
               the
               Relict
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               to
               be
               simply
               unlawful
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               made
               valid
               by
               a
               dispensation
               from
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               The
               putting
               the
               King
               upon
               this
               course
               ,
               proved
               the
               fall
               of
               Wolsi●
               ;
               who
               growing
               every
               day
               lesse
               then
               other
               in
               the
               King's
               esteem
               ,
               was
               brought
               within
               〈◊〉
               compasse
               of
               a
               Pramunire
               ,
               and
               thereby
               stript
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               to
               an
               infinite
               value
               ;
               removed
               not
               long
               after
               unto
               York
               ,
               and
               there
               arrested
               of
               High
               Treason
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Kingston
              
               ,
               being
               then
               Lievtenant
               of
               the
               Tower.
               By
               whom
               conducted
               towards
               London
               ,
               he
               departed
               this
               life
               in
               the
               Abby
               of
               Leicester
               :
               
               his
               great
               heart
               not
               being
               able
               to
               endure
               so
               many
               indignities
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               lately
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               cause
               to
               fear
               much
               worse
               then
               his
               former
               sufferings
               .
               But
               the
               removing
               of
               this
               Rub
               ,
               did
               not
               much
               smooth
               the
               way
               to
               the
               King's
               desires
               .
               The
               Queen's
               appeal
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               ,
               from
               which
               since
               she
               could
               not
               be
               removed
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               made
               unprofitable
               and
               ineffectual
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               thereupon
               a
               Proclamation
               is
               set
               forth
               on
               the
               19
               of
               September
               ,
               1530.
               in
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 The
                 King's
                 Highnesse
                 streightly
                 chargeth
                 and
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 estate
                 ,
                 degree
                 or
                 condition
                 ,
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 do
                 purchase
                 ,
                 or
                 attempt
                 to
                 purchase
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 nor
                 use
                 ,
                 nor
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 divulge
                 or
                 publish
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 heretofore
                 within
                 this
                 year
                 passed
                 ,
                 purchased
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 purchased
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 containing
                 matter
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 prerogative
                 Royal
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 said
                 Re●lm
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                 the
                 lett
                 ,
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 or
                 impeachment
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Grace's
                 Noble
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 intended
                 purposes
                 in
                 the
                 premises
                 ;
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 incurring
                 his
                 Highnesse's
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 farther
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Grace●s
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 dreadful
                 example
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               Prologue
               to
               the
               downfall
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               England
               ,
               seconded
               by
               the
               Kings
               taking
               to
               himselfe
               the
               Title
               
                 ●upream
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               ending
               finally
               in
               an
               Act
               intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               And
               in
               all
               this
               the
               King
               did
               nothing
               but
               what
               he
               had
               example
               and
               Authority
               for
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               year
               1520
               (
               being
               but
               ten
               years
               before
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               this
               Proclamation
               )
               
                 Monseiur
                 a'
                 Lautreth
              
               ,
               Governour
               for
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Millain
               ,
               taking
               a
               displeasure
               against
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               deprived
               him
               of
               all
               his
               jurisdiction
               within
               the
               Dukedom
               .
               
               And
               that
               being
               don●
               ,
               he
               so
               disposed
               of
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               affairs
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               there
               was
               supremely
               governed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bigorre
               (
               a
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 France
                 )
              
               ,
               without
               the
               intermedling
               of
               the
               Pope
               at
               all
               .
               The
               like
               we
               find
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               who
               being
               no
               lesse
               displeased
               with
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               eighth
               ,
               abolished
               the
               Papal
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               in
               Spain
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               held
               but
               for
               a
               while
               (
               till
               the
               breach
               was
               closed
               )
               yet
               left
               he
               an
               example
               by
               it
               (
               as
               my
               Author
               noteth
               )
               that
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               of
               any
               Pope
               or
               supreme
               Pastor
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
               And
               before
               either
               of
               these
               Acts
               or
               Edicts
               came
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               ,
               the
               learned
               Gerson
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Paris
               (
               when
               the
               Popes
               power
               was
               greater
               far
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               at
               the
               present
               )
               had
               writ
               and
               published
               a
               discourse
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 auferibilita●e
                 Papae
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               totall
               abrogating
               of
               the
               Papall
               Office.
               Which
               certainly
               he
               had
               never
               done
               ,
               had
               the
               Papall
               Office
               been
               found
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               of
               intrinsecall
               concernment
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               According
               unto
               which
               position
               of
               that
               learned
               man
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               of
               those
               times
               did
               look
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Papall
               power
               ,
               as
               an
               Excrescence
               at
               the
               least
               in
               the
               body
               mysticall
               ,
               subject
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               pared
               off
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               .
               And
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               do
               permit
               him
               to
               retain
               any
               part
               of
               his
               former
               greatnesse
               ,
               it
               is
               permitted
               rather
               upon
               selfe-ends
               ,
               or
               Reasons
               of
               state
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               serve
               their
               turn
               by
               him
               as
               their
               〈◊〉
               requireth
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               any
               opinion
               of
               his
               being
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               well
               governed
               ,
               or
               subsist
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               these
               disputes
               to
               some
               other
               place
               ,
               
               we
               must
               return
               unto
               the
               Queen
               .
               To
               whom
               some
               Lords
               are
               sent
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 an
              
               .
               1531.
               declaring
               to
               her
               the
               determinations
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               concerning
               the
               pretended
               ●●rriage
               betwixt
               her
               and
               the
               King.
               And
               therewith
               they
               demanded
               of
               her
               ;
               whether
               ,
               for
               quieting
               the
               King's
               conscience
               ,
               and
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               that
               debate
               ,
               she
               would
               be
               content
               to
               refer
               the
               matter
               to
               four
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               four
               temporall
               Lords
               .
               But
               this
               she
               absolutely
               refused
               ,
               saying
               ,
               She
               was
               his
               lawful
               Wife
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               stand
               to
               her
               Appeal
               ,
               and
               condescend
               to
               nothing
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               friends
               .
               This
               answer
               makes
               the
               King
               more
               resolute
               ,
               more
               open
               in
               the
               demonstration
               of
               his
               affections
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               Marchionesse
               of
               Pembrook
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               
               bearing
               date
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               1532.
               takes
               her
               along
               with
               him
               to
               Callis
               in
               October
               following
               ,
               there
               to
               behold
               the
               glorious
               enterview
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               French
               King
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               privately
               marrieth
               her
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               his
               return
               ,
               the
               divorce
               being
               yet
               unsentenced
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               Queen
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               which
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               he
               caused
               an
               Act
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               should
               appeal
               for
               any
               cause
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               Appeals
               should
               be
               made
               by
               the
               party
               grieved
               from
               the
               Commissary
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               anciently
               observed
               amongst
               the
               first
               Kings
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Normandy
               .
               It
               was
               also
               enacted
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               all
               causes
               Eccles●aticall
               
               Cognisances
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King
               himself
               was
               a
               Party
               ,
               should
               be
               determined
               finally
               in
               the
               Upper-House
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               without
               being
               bound
               to
               make
               recourse
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               During
               the
               sitting
               of
               which
               Parliament
               it
               is
               declared
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               that
               Queen
               Katherine
               should
               no
               longer
               be
               called
               Queen
               ,
               but
               Princesse
               Dowager
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Widow
               of
               Prince
               Arthur
               ,
               not
               the
               Wife
               of
               King
               Henry
               .
            
             
               Warham
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               dying
               ,
               Cranmer
               is
               designed
               for
               his
               Successor
               in
               that
               eminent
               dignity
               ;
               which
               he
               unwillingly
               accepts
               of
               ,
               partly
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               was
               married
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               reference
               to
               an
               Oath
               which
               he
               was
               to
               take
               unto
               the
               Pope
               at
               his
               Consecration
               .
               But
               the
               King
               was
               willing
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               to
               wink
               at
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               (
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               )
               to
               be
               too
               peremptory
               in
               the
               other
               .
               So
               that
               a
               Protestation
               being
               admitted
               ,
               of
               not
               being
               otherwise
               bound
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               than
               should
               be
               found
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statu●es
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               he
               takes
               his
               Oath
               ,
               and
               receives
               the
               Episcopall
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               30th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               1533.
               the
               Parliament
               still
               sitting
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               .
               At
               his
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               House
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               he
               propounds
               two
               Questions
               to
               be
               considered
               and
               disputed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               the
               first
               was
               ,
               Whether
               the
               marrying
               of
               a
               Brother's
               wife
               ,
               carnally
               known
               ,
               though
               without
               any
               issue
               by
               him
               ,
               be
               so
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Will
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               dispenc'd
               withall
               by
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               Whether
               it
               did
               appear
               ,
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               given
               in
               before
               the
               Cardinalls
               ,
               that
               Katherine
               had
               been
               carnally
               known
               by
               Prince
               Arthur
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Both
               Questions
               being
               carried
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               Opposition
               in
               either
               House
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               especially
               ;
               it
               was
               concluded
               thereupon
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               in
               the
               Parliament
               also
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               might
               lawfully
               proceed
               to
               another
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               These
               preparations
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Marriage
               precondemned
               by
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               all
               Appeals
               to
               Rome
               made
               ineffectuall
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               (
               upon
               his
               own
               desire
               &
               motion
               ,
               contain'd
               in
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               11th
               of
               April
               )
               is
               authorised
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               under
               his
               
                 Signe
                 Manuall
              
               ,
               to
               proceed
               definitively
               in
               the
               Cause
               .
               Who
               thereupon
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Wells
              
               ,
               and
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               dive●s
               other
               persons
               to
               serve
               as
               Officers
               in
               that
               Court
               ,
               repaired
               to
               Dunstable
               in
               the
               begining
               of
               May
               ;
               and
               having
               a
               convenient
               place
               prepared
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Consistory
               ,
               they
               sent
               a
               Citation
               to
               the
               Princesse
               Dowager
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               at
               Amptill
               ,
               (
               a
               Mannor-house
               of
               the
               King
               's
               about
               six
               miles
               off
               )
               requiring
               her
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
               ;
               which
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               no
               appearance
               by
               her
               made
               ,
               either
               in
               Person
               ,
               or
               by
               Proxie
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               knew
               there
               would
               not
               )
               she
               is
               called
               peremptorily
               every
               day
               ,
               fifteen
               days
               together
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               there
               was
               great
               poasting
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               certifie
               the
               King
               and
               Cromwell
               (
               a
               principall
               stickler
               in
               this
               businesse
               )
               how
               all
               matters
               went.
               In
               one
               of
               which
               ,
               from
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               ,
               extant
               in
               the
               Cottonian
               Library
               ,
               a
               Resolution
               is
               signified
               to
               Cromwel●
               for
               comming
               to
               a
               finall
               Sentence
               on
               Friday
               the
               18
               th
               .
               of
               that
               Month
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               vehement
               conjuration
               both
               to
               him
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               to
               div●lge
               so
               great
               a
               secret
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               Princesse
               Dowager
               on
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               before
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               day
               of
               passing
               Sentence
               ,
               should
               make
               her
               appearance
               in
               the
               Court
               :
               
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 noble
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 should
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 bruit
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 her
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 bruite
                 ,
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 stirred
                 ,
                 counselled
                 ,
                 or
                 perswaded
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 afore
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 thereby
                 greatly
                 staid
                 and
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 Processe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Grace's
                 Councell
                 here
                 present
                 shall
                 be
                 much
                 uncertain
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 further
                 done
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 great
                 bruite
                 and
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 ,
                 might
                 perchance
                 move
                 her
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 peradventure
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 if
                 she
                 hear
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 King's
                 Highnesse
                 
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 consideration
                 above
                 recited
                 .
              
               But
               so
               it
               hapned
               to
               their
               wish
               ,
               that
               the
               Queen
               ,
               persisting
               constant
               in
               her
               Resolution
               of
               standing
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               no
               other
               Court
               than
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               vouchsafed
               not
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               their
               proceeding
               in
               the
               Cause
               .
               And
               thereupon
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               and
               time
               before
               designed
               ,
               she
               was
               pronounced
               to
               be
               Cont●max
               for
               defect
               of
               Appearance
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               men
               then
               present
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Divorce
               was
               passed
               ,
               and
               her
               Marriage
               with
               the
               King
               declared
               void
               ,
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               these
               doings
               ,
               as
               the
               Divorced
               Queen
               would
               take
               no
               notice
               ,
               so
               by
               her
               Officers
               and
               Attendants
               she
               was
               served
               as
               in
               her
               former
               capacity
               .
               Which
               comming
               to
               the
               King's
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               sends
               the
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               and
               some
               others
               in
               the
               month
               of
               July
               ,
               with
               certain
               Instructions
               given
               in
               Writing
               ,
               to
               perswade
               her
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Determinations
               of
               the
               King
               and
               State
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               Title
               of
               Queen
               ,
               to
               content
               her self
               with
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Princesse
                 Dowager
              
               ;
               and
               to
               remove
               her
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln's
               house
               at
               Bayden
               ,
               where
               she
               then
               remained
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Some●sham
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Church
               of
               Eli.
               To
               none
               of
               which
               when
               she
               would
               hearken
               ,
               an
               Oath
               is
               tendred
               to
               her
               Officers
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               Houshold
               ▪
               to
               serve
               her
               onely
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               Princesse
               Dowager
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               formerly
               in
               the
               no●ion
               of
               a
               Queen
               of
               England
               .
               Which
               at
               the
               first
               was
               generally
               refused
               amongst
               them
               ,
               upon
               a
               Resolution
               which
               had
               been
               made
               in
               the
               Case
               by
               Abel
               and
               Berker
               ,
               her
               two
               Chaplains
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               having
               already
               took
               an
               Oath
               to
               serve
               her
               as
               Queen
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               take
               any
               other
               .
               But
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               a
               fear
               of
               losing
               their
               said
               places
               ,
               but
               more
               of
               falling
               into
               the
               King's
               displeasure
               ,
               so
               prevailed
               upon
               them
               ▪
               that
               the
               Oath
               was
               taken
               by
               most
               of
               them
               ;
               not
               suffered
               from
               thenceforth
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Queen's
               presence
               ,
               (
               who
               looked
               upon
               them
               as
               the
               betrayers
               of
               her
               Cause
               )
               or
               to
               perform
               any
               service
               about
               her
               Person
               .
               Some
               Motives
               ,
               to
               induce
               her
               to
               a
               better
               conformity
               ,
               were
               ordered
               to
               be
               laid
               before
               her
               ;
               none
               like
               to
               be
               more
               prevalent
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               might
               concern
               the
               Interest
               of
               her
               daughter
               Mary
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               offered
               to
               her
               consideration
               ,
               
                 That
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 most
                 dear
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 Princesse
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 King's
                 Highnesse
                 (
                 being
                 thus
                 enforced
                 ,
                 exagitated
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 unkindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Dowager
                 )
                 might
                 also
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Princely
                 estimation
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 affection
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 her
                 no
                 little
                 regret
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 extream
                 calamity
                 .
              
               But
               the
               wise
               Queen
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               stood
               ,
               her
               Daughter
               could
               not
               do
               amisse
               ▪
               whereas
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               gained
               by
               such
               submissions
               ,
               but
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               Bastardising
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               ex●luding
               of
               them
               both
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               being
               restored
               in
               time
               to
               come
               to
               their
               first
               condition
               .
            
             
               Finding
               small
               hopes
               of
               any
               justice
               to
               be
               done
               her
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               able
               to
               endure
               so
               many
               indignities
               as
               had
               been
               daily
               put
               upon
               her
               ,
               she
               makes
               her
               complaint
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               she
               found
               willing
               to
               show
               his
               teeth
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               not
               bite
               .
               For
               presently
               hereupon
               a
               Bull
               is
               issued
               ,
               for
               accursing
               both
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Realm
               ;
               the
               Bea●er
               hereof
               not
               daring
               to
               proclaim
               the
               same
               in
               England
               ,
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               set
               up
               in
               some
               publick
               places
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               
                 Dunkirk
                 ▪
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Haven
               Towns
               of
               Flanders
               )
               that
               so
               the
               roaring
               of
               it
               might
               be
               heard
               on
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ▪
               to
               which
               it
               was
               not
               safe
               to
               bring
               it
               .
               But
               neither
               the
               Pope
               nor
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               got
               any
               thing
               by
               this
               rash
               adventure
               ,
               which
               onely
               served
               to
               exasperate
               the
               King
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               all
               which
               adheared
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               began
               on
               the
               25
               th
               .
               of
               January
               ,
               and
               ended
               on
               the
               30
               th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               an
               Act
               was
               pass'd
               ,
               inhibiting
               the
               payment
               of
               First-fruits
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Electing
               ,
               Consecrating
               ,
               and
               Confirming
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               without
               recourse
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               cap.
               20.
               
               Another
               Act
               for
               the
               Attaindure
               of
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Barton
              
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 holy
                 Maid
                 of
                 K●nt
              
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               her
               adhearents
               ,
               for
               stickling
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               
               the
               Princesse
               Dowager
               ,
               cap.
               12.
               and
               finally
               ,
               of
               
                 Establishing
                 the
                 Succession
              
               in
               the
               Crown
               Imperiall
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               cap.
               22.
               
               In
               which
               last
               Act
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Divorce
               was
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               ,
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               de●lared
               to
               be
               illegitimate
               ,
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               entailed
               on
               the
               King's
               Issue
               by
               Queen
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               an
               Oath
               prescribed
               for
               all
               the
               Subjects
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               said
               Statute
               of
               Succession
               ,
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               at
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               generally
               by
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               within
               few
               months
               after
               .
               For
               the
               refusall
               whereof
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               denying
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               some
               suspition
               of
               confederacy
               with
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Barton
              
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Fisher
              
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               not
               many
               days
               before
               created
               Cardinall
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               3
               d.
               was
               on
               the
               22
               of
               June
               beheaded
               publickly
               on
               the
               Tower-hill
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               most
               disgracefully
               fixed
               upon
               a
               Pole
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Gate
               on
               London-Bridge
               .
               And
               on
               the
               6
               th
               .
               of
               July
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               ,
               who
               had
               succeeded
               Wolsie
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               was
               beheaded
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               also
               ▪
               But
               I
               find
               him
               not
               accused
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               having
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               Conspiracy
               of
               
                 El●zabeth
                 Barton
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Execution
               of
               which
               great
               persons
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               many
               others
               who
               wish'd
               well
               unto
               her
               ,
               added
               so
               much
               affliction
               to
               the
               desolate
               and
               disconsolate
               Queen
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               able
               longer
               to
               bear
               the
               burden
               of
               so
               many
               miseries
               ,
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               languishing
               sicknesse
               ;
               which
               more
               and
               more
               encreasing
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               near
               approach
               of
               death
               ,
               (
               the
               onely
               remedy
               now
               left
               for
               all
               her
               sorrows
               )
               she
               dictated
               this
               ensuing
               Letter
               ,
               which
               she
               caused
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               by
               one
               of
               her
               Women
               ,
               wherein
               she
               laid
               before
               him
               these
               her
               last
               requests
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   My
                   most
                   dear
                   Lord
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Husband
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   she
                   called
                   him
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   THe
                   hour
                   of
                   my
                   death
                   now
                   approaching
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   chuse
                   but
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   love
                   I
                   bear
                   you
                   ,
                   advise
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   souls
                   health
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   prefer
                   before
                   all
                   considerations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   flesh
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   yet
                   you
                   have
                   cast
                   me
                   into
                   many
                   calamities
                   ,
                   and
                   your self
                   into
                   many
                   troubl●s
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   for
                   give
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   likewise
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   I
                   commend
                   unto
                   you
                   Mary
                   our
                   daugh●er
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Father
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heretofore
                   desired
                   .
                   I
                   must
                   en●reat
                   you
                   also
                   to
                   respect
                   my
                   Maids
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   in
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   but
                   three
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   all
                   my
                   other
                   Servants
                   a
                   yea●s
                   pay
                   ,
                   besides
                   their
                   due
                   ,
                   lest
                   otherwise
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   unprovided
                   for
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   I
                   make
                   this
                   Vow
                   ,
                   That
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   have
                   desired
                   you
                   above
                   a●l
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Farewell
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Within
               few
               days
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               which
               Letter
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               on
               the
               8
               th
               .
               of
               January
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               she
               yielded
               her
               pious
               Soul
               to
               God
               at
               the
               King's
               Mannor-house
               of
               Kimbolton
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Hu●ting●on
               ,
               and
               was
               solemnly
               interred
               not
               long
               after
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Peterborough
               .
               The
               reading
               of
               her
               Letter
               drew
               some
               tears
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               but
               be
               much
               encreased
               by
               the
               news
               of
               her
               death
               .
               Moved
               by
               them
               both
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               commiseration
               of
               her
               sad
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               her
               goods
               (
               amounting
               to
               5000
               Marks
               )
               to
               be
               expended
               on
               her
               Funerall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               recompencing
               of
               such
               of
               her
               servants
               as
               had
               best
               deserved
               it
               .
               Never
               so
               kind
               to
               her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               had
               rendred
               her
               incapable
               of
               receiving
               a
               kindnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               Princesse
               Mary
               is
               now
               left
               wholly
               to
               her self
               ,
               declared
               illegitimate
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               deprived
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               her
               Mother
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               forsaken
               
               by
               all
               her
               friends
               ,
               whom
               the
               severe
               proceedings
               against
               Moor
               and
               Fisher
               had
               so
               deterred
               ,
               that
               few
               durst
               pay
               her
               any
               offices
               of
               Love
               or
               Duty
               .
               Of
               any
               proceedings
               in
               the
               Match
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               ,
               we
               hear
               no
               more
               news
               ,
               all
               further
               prosecution
               of
               it
               being
               at
               a
               stand
               by
               the
               misfortunes
               of
               her
               Mother
               ;
               nor
               was
               she
               sought
               in
               Marriage
               by
               any
               other
               Prince
               in
               the
               life
               of
               her
               Father
               ,
               bu●
               onely
               by
               James
               the
               5
               th
               .
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               but
               finding
               himself
               deluded
               in
               it
               by
               King
               Henry
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               strengthen
               himself
               by
               a
               Match
               with
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               first
               married
               to
               Madam
               Magdaleene
               ,
               the
               first
               daughter
               of
               K.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               Mary
               daughter
               of
               Claude
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               one
               onely
               daughter
               called
               Mary
               also
               .
               In
               which
               condition
               ,
               the
               poor
               Princesse
               had
               no
               greater
               comfort
               than
               what
               she
               could
               gather
               from
               her
               Books
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               had
               been
               carefully
               instructed
               by
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Voisie
              
               ,
               aliâs
               Harman
               ,
               appointed
               her
               Tutor
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               ,
               for
               his
               good
               performance
               in
               that
               place
               of
               trust
               ,
               advanced
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               
                 Exon
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1529.
               and
               afterwards
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               Wales
               ;
               which
               sell
               out
               better
               for
               the
               Tutor
               ,
               than
               it
               did
               for
               the
               Pupill
               ;
               Who
               being
               left
               destitute
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               so
               grave
               a
               Man
               ,
               began
               to
               give
               way
               more
               and
               more
               to
               her
               grief
               and
               passions
               ,
               which
               brought
               her
               at
               the
               last
               to
               such
               an
               aversenesse
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               manifest
               disaffection
               to
               his
               Person
               and
               Government
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               once
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               sending
               her
               prisoner
               to
               the
               Tower
               ;
               and
               had
               so
               done
               ,
               if
               Cranmer
               had
               not
               interposed
               some
               powerfull
               reasons
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               During
               which
               time
               of
               her
               aversenesse
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               certain
               of
               the
               Lords
               to
               remove
               her
               to
               Hatfield
               ;
               who
               having
               no
               authority
               to
               treat
               her
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Princesse
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               execute
               the
               King's
               commands
               ,
               gave
               her
               occasion
               thus
               to
               signifie
               her
               discontentments
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 as
                 touching
                 my
                 removing
                 to
                 Hatfield
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 obey
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 duty
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 that
                 his
                 Grace
                 will
                 appoint
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 protest
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 that
                 be
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 conscience
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 my self
                 for
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 lawfull
                 Matrimony
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 wittingly
                 or
                 willingly
                 say
                 or
                 do
                 ,
                 whereby
                 any
                 person
                 might
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Nor
                 say
                 I
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 ambition
                 or
                 proud
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 Judge
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 slander
                 the
                 Deed
                 of
                 our
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ▪
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 should
                 dishonour
                 the
                 King
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 my
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 falsly
                 confesse
                 my self
                 a
                 Bastard
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 defend
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 declared
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Sentence
                 definitive
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 finall
                 Judgment
                 I
                 submit
                 my self
                 .
              
               In
               pursuance
               of
               which
               claim
               to
               the
               Title
               of
               Princesse
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Preheminences
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               she
               writes
               this
               following
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               her
               Father
               ,
               on
               a
               like
               occasion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   IN
                   most
                   humble
                   wise
                   I
                   beseech
                   your
                   Grace
                   of
                   your
                   daily
                   bl●ssing
                   .
                   Pleaseth
                   it
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   advertised
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   morning
                   my
                   Chamberlain
                   came
                   and
                   shewed
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   a
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     William
                     Paulet
                  
                   ,
                   Controller
                   of
                   your
                   House
                   :
                   the
                   effect
                   whereof
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   remove
                   unto
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Hertford
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   Letter
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   shewed
                   me
                   ;
                   wherein
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lady
                   Mary
                   ,
                   the
                   King's
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   should
                   remove
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   before-said
                   ,
                   leaving
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Princesse
                   ,
                   Which
                   when
                   I
                   heard
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   marvail
                   ,
                   trusting
                   verily
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Grace
                   was
                   not
                   privy
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Letter
                   ,
                   as
                   concerning
                   the
                   leaving
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Princesse
                   ;
                   for
                   asmuch
                   as
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   in
                   your
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   your
                   Grace
                   doth
                   take
                   me
                   for
                   your
                   lawfull
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   born
                   in
                   true
                   Matrimony
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   in
                   my
                   conscience
                   run
                   into
                   the
                   displeasure
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   hope
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Grace
                   would
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   so
                   should
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   your
                   Grace
                   shall
                   have
                   me
                   always
                   as
                   humble
                   an
                   obedient
                   Daughter
                   and
                   Handmaid
                   ,
                   as
                   ever
                   was
                   child
                   to
                   
                   th●
                   father
                   ,
                   which
                   my
                   du●y
                   bi●doth
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   ;
                   as
                   knoweth
                   ●ur
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Who
                   have
                   your
                   Grace
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   tui●ion
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   honor
                   and
                   long
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     your
                     Mannor
                     of
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         ,
                         Octob.
                         2
                         ▪
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     your
                     most
                     humble
                     Daughter
                     ▪
                     MARY
                     Princess
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               on
               these
               tearms
               she
               stood
               ,
               from
               the
               Divorce
               of
               her
               Mother
               till
               the
               Attaindure
               of
               Queen
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               against
               whom
               she
               thought
               it
               did
               concern
               her
               to
               bear
               up
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               But
               growing
               into
               better
               hopes
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               ●aid
               Queen
               Anne
               ,
               the
               Annulling
               of
               the
               Marriage
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               Bastardi●ing
               of
               the
               Princesse
               Elizabeth
               her
               onely
               daughter
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               cast
               about
               again
               ,
               writes
               her
               submissive
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               her
               father
               ,
               and
               humbly
               craves
               some
               testimonies
               of
               his
               love
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               Which
               so
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               is
               sent
               to
               treat
               with
               her
               upon
               certain
               Instructions
               ;
               so
               ne●essary
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               her
               affairs
               ,
               in
               this
               Conjuncture
               ,
               that
               they
               deserve
               a
               place
               here
               ,
               and
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Certain
                   Articles
                   and
                   Injunctions
                   ,
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   King's
                   Highness
                   to
                   his
                   right
                   Trusty
                   and
                   right
                   entirely
                   beloved
                   Cousen
                   and
                   Counsellor
                   ,
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ;
                   whom
                   ,
                   with
                   certain
                   others
                   in
                   his
                   company
                   ,
                   His
                   Majesty
                   sendeth
                   to
                   the
                   Lady
                   Mary
                   his
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Purposes
                   ensuing
                   .
                
                 
                   FIrst
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   said
                   Lady
                   Mary
                   hath
                   sundry
                   ways
                   ,
                   with
                   long
                   continuance
                   ,
                   shewed
                   her self
                   so
                   obstinate
                   towards
                   the
                   King's
                   Maj●sty
                   ,
                   her
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   and
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   disobedient
                   to
                   his
                   Laws
                   ,
                   conceived
                   and
                   ●ade
                   upon
                   most
                   just
                   ▪
                   vertu●●s
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   grounds
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   wilfull
                   disobedience
                   thereof
                   seemeth
                   a
                   monster
                   in
                   Nature
                   ;
                   so
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   had
                   been
                   most
                   abundantly
                   extended
                   unto
                   h●r
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   Grace's
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   ,
                   sh●
                   end●●g●red
                   her self
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   greatly
                   t●
                   his
                   Highnesse's
                   regret
                   and
                   hearty
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   perceive
                   how
                   little
                   〈◊〉
                   este●meth
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   extending
                   to
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   his
                   favour
                   ,
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   her
                   honour
                   ,
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   her
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   undoub●edly
                   to
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God.
                   For
                   that
                   she
                   neither
                   obeyeth
                   her
                   Father
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   just
                   and
                   vertuous
                   Laws
                   aforesaid
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   of
                   late
                   neverthelesse
                   calling
                   to
                   remembrance
                   her
                   transgressions
                   and
                   offences
                   in
                   this
                   p●rt
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   her
                   Father
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   the
                   King's
                   Highnesse
                   ;
                   she
                   hath
                   writt●n
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   three
                   su●d●y
                   Letters
                   ,
                   containing
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   her
                   repentance
                   conceived
                   for
                   the
                   Premises
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   an
                   humble
                   and
                   simple
                   submission
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   appeareth
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   submit
                   h●r
                   s●lfwholly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   exception
                   ,
                   (
                   especially
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   Letter
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   her
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   her self
                   onely
                   to
                   his
                   Grace's
                   mercy
                   ;
                   nothing
                   desiring
                   but
                   mercy
                   and
                   forgivenesse
                   for
                   her
                   offences
                   ▪
                   with
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   to
                   his
                   Grace's
                   favour
                   .
                
                 
                   Albeit
                   his
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   been
                   so
                   ingrately
                   handled
                   and
                   used
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   afor●
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   like
                   would
                   enforce
                   any
                   private
                   person
                   t●
                   ab●ndon
                   for
                   ever
                   such
                   an
                   unkind
                   and
                   inobedient
                   child
                   from
                   their
                   grace
                   and
                   favour
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   and
                   divine
                   nature
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   his
                   clemency
                   and
                   pitty
                   ,
                   such
                   his
                   mercifull
                   inclination
                   and
                   Princely
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   ever
                   ready
                   to
                   take
                   pitty
                   and
                   comp●ssi●n
                   of
                   all
                   offenders
                   ,
                   repentantly
                   calling
                   and
                   crying
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   So
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   may
                   throughly
                   parceive
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Lady
                   Mary's
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   she
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   pen
                   and
                   writing
                   ,
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   considering
                   the
                   imbecillity
                   of
                   her
                   sex
                   ▪
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   frail
                   ,
                   inconstant
                   ,
                   and
                   easie
                   to
                   he
                   perswaded
                   by
                   simple
                   counsell
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   right
                   well
                   contented
                   to
                   remit
                   unto
                   her
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   said
                   displeasure
                   ▪
                   And
                   therefore
                   hath
                   〈◊〉
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   certain
                   knowledge
                   of
                   her
                   heart
                   and
                   stomack
                   ,
                   s●●t
                   unto
                   her
                   his
                   said
                   Cousen
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   demand
                   and
                   enquire
                   of
                   her
                   certain
                   Questions
                   .
                   Her
                   Answe●s
                   whereunto
                   his
                   pleasure
                   is
                   they
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   and
                   note
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   s●all
                   throughly
                   decipher
                   ,
                   whether
                   she
                   be
                   indeed
                   the
                   person
                   she
                   pretendeth
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   respect
                   hath
                   with
                   generall
                   words
                   laboured
                   to
                   cloak
                   the
                   speciall
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   repugnant
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   gathered
                   and
                   conceived
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   Accesse
                   and
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Premises
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   for
                   their
                   first
                   Question
                   demand
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   Whether
                   she
                   doth
                   recognise
                   and
                   knowledge
                   the
                   King's
                   Highnesse
                   for
                   her
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   and
                   King
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Emperiall
                   Crown
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   and
                   doth
                   submit
                   her self
                   unto
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   and
                   singu●ar
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   Statutes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   as
                   becommeth
                   every
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   Subject
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   whether
                   she
                   will
                   with
                   all
                   her
                   power
                   and
                   qualities
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   endu'd
                   her
                   withall
                   ,
                   not
                   on●ly
                   obey
                   ,
                   keep
                   ,
                   and
                   observe
                   all
                   and
                   singular
                   Laws
                   and
                   Statutes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   advance
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   her
                   power
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   bounden
                   duty
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   whether
                   she
                   will
                   recognise
                   ,
                   accept
                   ,
                   take
                   ,
                   and
                   repute
                   the
                   King's
                   Highnesse
                   to
                   be
                   supream
                   Head
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   refuse
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome's
                   pretended
                   Power
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   heretofore
                   usurped
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   Statutes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   made
                   and
                   ordained
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   true
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   humbly
                   received
                   ,
                   admitted
                   ,
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   will
                   and
                   do
                   renounce
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   forsake
                   ,
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Remedy
                   ,
                   Interesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Advantage
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome's
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Processe
                   ,
                   or
                   Jurisdiction
                   to
                   her
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   appertaining
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   hereafter
                   may
                   by
                   any
                   Title
                   ,
                   Colour
                   ,
                   or
                   Mean
                   ,
                   belong
                   ,
                   grow
                   ,
                   succeed
                   or
                   appertain
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   may
                   follow
                   or
                   ensue
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   whether
                   she
                   will
                   and
                   doth
                   ,
                   of
                   her
                   Duty
                   and
                   Obedience
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   her
                   Alleigance
                   towards
                   the
                   King's
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   sincere
                   love
                   and
                   zeal
                   that
                   she
                   beareth
                   towards
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   freely
                   and
                   franckly
                   recognize
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   respect
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Go●'s
                   Law
                   and
                   Man's
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Marriage
                   heretofore
                   had
                   between
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   her
                   Mother
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   unlawfull
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   Be
                   she
                   enquired
                   or
                   examined
                   ,
                   For
                   what
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whose
                   motion
                   and
                   means
                   she
                   hath
                   continued
                   and
                   remained
                   in
                   her
                   obstinacy
                   so
                   long
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   did
                   e●bold
                   ,
                   or
                   animate
                   her
                   thereto
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   circumstances
                   thereof
                   appertaining
                   ?
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   doth
                   submit
                   her selfe
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               To
               these
               six
               Articles
               ,
               she
               was
               required
               to
               give
               a
               plain
               and
               positive
               answer
               :
               Which
               plainly
               shews
               the
               doubtfulnesse
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               her
               present
               condition
               ,
               in
               being
               either
               forced
               to
               confesse
               her selfe
               to
               be
               illegitimate
               ,
               or
               running
               on
               the
               last
               hazzard
               of
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               if
               she
               should
               do
               otherwise
               .
               But
               wisely
               considering
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               whom
               she
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               she
               thought
               it
               safest
               to
               strike
               sale
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               her selfe
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               her
               to
               dispute
               that
               point
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               been
               able
               .
               She
               therefore
               makes
               a
               cleer
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Articles
               ,
               by
               the
               subscribing
               of
               her
               name
               ;
               but
               craved
               leave
               to
               demur
               on
               the
               two
               last
               ,
               because
               some
               persons
               were
               concern'd
               in
               them
               ,
               whom
               she
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               discover
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               she
               gain'd
               so
               far
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               ,
               he
               held
               her
               in
               the
               same
               ranck
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               children
               ;
               gave
               her
               her
               turn
               in
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               assigned
               her
               portion
               of
               ten
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               at
               her
               marriage
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               three
               thousand
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               for
               her
               personal
               maintenance
               .
               And
               more
               then
               this
               he
               did
               not
               do
               for
               his
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               esteem
               and
               affection
               which
               he
               bare
               to
               her
               mother
               ;
               for
               bring●●g
               whom
               into
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               had
               cancelled
               all
               the
               bonds
               of
               his
               former
               marriage
               .
               Little
               or
               nothing
               more
               occurreth
               of
               her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               little
               or
               nothing
               altered
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               might
               give
               her
               any
               cause
               of
               publick
               or
               personall
               dislike
               .
               But
               when
               the
               great
               alterations
               hapned
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               she
               then
               declared
               her selfe
               more
               
               openly
               (
               as
               she
               might
               more
               safely
               )
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               same
               :
               concerning
               which
               she
               thus
               declared
               her selfe
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               dated
               at
               
                 Kenninghall
                 ,
                 June
                 22.
                 
                 An.
              
               1549.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Perceive
                   by
                   the
                   Letters
                   which
                   I
                   late
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   Councel
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   all
                   sorry
                   to
                   find
                   so
                   little
                   conformity
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   his
                   Majestie
                   's
                   Laws
                   ;
                   who
                   am
                   well
                   assured
                   I
                   have
                   offended
                   no
                   law
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   late
                   law
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   making
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   my
                   conscience
                   is
                   not
                   worthy
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   King's
                   honors
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wealth
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   an
                   evil
                   bruit
                   throughout
                   all
                   Christendome
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   partiality
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   my
                   conscience
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   perswaded
                   )
                   the
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   passeth
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   allowed
                   and
                   consented
                   to
                   ,
                   without
                   compulsion
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   Realm
                   ,
                   both
                   spiritual
                   and
                   temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Executors
                   sworn
                   upon
                   a
                   book
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   authorized
                   Law.
                   And
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   sufficient
                   years
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   judge
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   himself
                   .
                   Whereto
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   I
                   was
                   plain
                   with
                   you
                   at
                   my
                   last
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   declaring
                   unto
                   you
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   I
                   would
                   stand
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   do
                   assure
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   only
                   occasion
                   of
                   my
                   stay
                   from
                   a
                   tering
                   of
                   mine
                   opinion
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   .
                   One
                   principally
                   for
                   my
                   conscience
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   my
                   brother
                   shall
                   nor
                   hereafter
                   charge
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   agreeable
                   to
                   such
                   alterations
                   in
                   his
                   tender
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   fruits
                   dayly
                   grow
                   by
                   such
                   changes
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   indifferent
                   person
                   ,
                   it
                   well
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   displeasure
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   unquietnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   I
                   assure
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   as
                   loath
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   take
                   hurt
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   evil
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   his
                   Realm
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   bes●
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   like
                   cause
                   ,
                   considering
                   how
                   I
                   am
                   compelled
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   being
                   his
                   Majesties
                   poor
                   and
                   humble
                   sister
                   ,
                   most
                   tenderly
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   this
                   his
                   Realm
                   (
                   being
                   born
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   with
                   all
                   wealth
                   and
                   prosperity
                   to
                   God's
                   honour
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   judge
                   of
                   me
                   the
                   contrary
                   for
                   mine
                   opinions
                   sake
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   trust
                   none
                   doth
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   with
                   Gods
                   help
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   my selfe
                   as
                   true
                   a
                   natural
                   and
                   humble
                   Sister
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   divices
                   ,
                   and
                   altering
                   of
                   lawes
                   ,
                   shall
                   prove
                   themselves
                   true
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   my
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Councel
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   unquiet
                   and
                   trouble
                   me
                   with
                   matters
                   touching
                   my
                   conscience
                   ,
                   wherein
                   I
                   am
                   at
                   a
                   full
                   point
                   with
                   Gods
                   help
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   intending
                   with
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   trouble
                   you
                   little
                   with
                   any
                   worldly
                   suits
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   bestow
                   the
                   short
                   time
                   I
                   think
                   to
                   live
                   ,
                   in
                   quietnesse
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   you
                   ,
                   heartily
                   wishing
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   proceedings
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   God's
                   honour
                   ▪
                   the
                   safeguard
                   of
                   the
                   King's
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   my
                   Lords
                   ▪
                   I
                   wish
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   my selfe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Upon
               such
               passages
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               which
               seemed
               most
               to
               pinch
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               Lords
               returned
               their
               Glosse
               or
               Comment
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               had
               more
               in
               it
               of
               an
               Animadversion
               ,
               then
               an
               Explication
               .
               They
               signified
               withall
               ,
               how
               well
               they
               understood
               their
               own
               Authority
               ;
               how
               sensible
               they
               were
               of
               those
               inconveniences
               ,
               which
               the
               example
               of
               her
               inconformity
               to
               the
               lawes
               established
               ,
               was
               likely
               to
               produce
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               subjects
               .
               No
               favour
               being
               otherwise
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               is
               moved
               to
               intercede
               in
               her
               behalfe
               by
               his
               Ambassador
               ,
               then
               residing
               about
               the
               Court
               ▪
               Upon
               whose
               earnest
               solicitation
               ,
               
               it
               was
               declared
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Councel
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               their
               letters
               to
               her
               ,
               of
               the
               25th
               of
               December
               )
               
                 That
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 own
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 and
                 winked
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 private
                 Masse
                 used
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 closet
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 untill
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 better
                 informed
                 ▪
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 chamber
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 houshold
                 ,
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 only
                 used
                 ▪
              
               For
               the
               abuse
               of
               which
               indulgence
               ,
               in
               saying
               Masse
               promiscuously
               
               (
               in
               her
               absence
               )
               to
               her
               houshold
               servants
               ,
               Mallet
               and
               Barkley
               two
               of
               her
               Chaplains
               ,
               are
               seized
               on
               ,
               and
               committed
               prisoners
               ,
               which
               first
               occasioned
               an
               exchange
               of
               Letters
               betwixt
               her
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               more
               frequently
               between
               her
               and
               the
               Councel
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               consult
               the
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               fol.
               1213.
               1214.
               
               A
               proposition
               had
               been
               made
               about
               the
               surrendry
               of
               B●l●oigne
               ,
               for
               a
               marriage
               betwixt
               her
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               motion
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Brunswick
               ,
               whilst
               the
               other
               treaty
               was
               depending
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               succeeding
               to
               the
               wish
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               a
               plot
               was
               laid
               to
               passe
               her
               over
               into
               
                 Flanders
                 ▪
              
               shipping
               provided
               to
               transport
               her
               ,
               some
               of
               her
               servants
               sent
               before
               ,
               and
               a
               commotion
               practised
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Essex
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               busle
               she
               might
               be
               conveyed
               away
               without
               any
               discovery
               .
               But
               this
               plot
               being
               happily
               prevented
               by
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Gates
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Capta●ns
               of
               the
               
                 Gents
                 a'armes
              
               (
               then
               lately
               ranged
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Marquess
               of
               N●rthampton
               )
               she
               was
               by
               him
               conducted
               much
               against
               her
               will
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Chancellors
               house
               at
               Leezdi
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               Hunsdon
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               Westminster
               .
               Much
               troubled
               at
               her
               comming
               thither
               ▪
               upon
               the
               apprehension
               ▪
               of
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Ruchest●r
              
               ,
               Sir
               Walgrave
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Ingl●field
              
               ,
               servants
               of
               special
               trust
               about
               her
               ,
               and
               all
               suspected
               to
               be
               privy
               to
               the
               design
               ,
               for
               conveying
               her
               over
               into
               Flanders
               .
            
             
               Much
               care
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               many
               endeavor
               used
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Councel
               ,
               to
               win
               her
               to
               good
               conceit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               But
               her
               interest
               was
               〈◊〉
               bound
               up
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               no
               perswasions
               could
               prevaile
               with
               her
               to
               desert
               that
               cause
               ,
               on
               which
               her
               own
               legi●imation
               ,
               and
               the
               validity
               of
               her
               mothers
               marriage
               ,
               did
               so
               much
               depend
               .
               As
               much
               unprofitable
               pains
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Emperours
               Agents
               ,
               in
               labouring
               to
               procure
               for
               her
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               her
               own
               Religion
               ;
               mingling
               some
               threats
               with
               their
               intreaties
               ,
               in
               case
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               should
               be
               refused
               in
               so
               small
               a
               suit
               .
               Which
               when
               it
               could
               not
               be
               obtained
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               Lords
               imployed
               to
               move
               him
               in
               it
               )
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               laid
               aside
               the
               prosecution
               of
               a
               cause
               ,
               which
               he
               perceived
               he
               could
               not
               carry
               .
               And
               the
               King
               slackned
               by
               degrees
               ,
               his
               accustomed
               diligence
               ▪
               in
               labouring
               be
               perswasions
               to
               work
               on
               one
               ▪
               who
               was
               resolved
               before
               hand
               not
               to
               be
               perswaded
               .
               So
               that
               being
               weary
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               court
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               was
               permitted
               for
               a
               time
               to
               remain
               at
               Hun●sdon
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Hartford
               .
               To
               which
               place
               (
               being
               in
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               London
               )
               Bishop
               Ridley
               had
               recourse
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               was
               kindly
               entertained
               .
               
               But
               having
               staid
               dinner
               at
               her
               request
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               offer
               of
               his
               service
               ,
               to
               preach
               before
               her
               on
               the
               Sunday
               following
               ;
               to
               which
               she
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 adjoining
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 open
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 h●
                 might
                 preach
                 there
                 if
                 he
                 li●ted
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 neither
                 she
                 n●r
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 s●rvants
                 ,
                 would
                 b●●her●
                 〈◊〉
                 hear
                 him
                 .
              
               Madam
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               To
               which
               she
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 what
                 they
                 called
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 called
                 th●●●rd
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 having
                 been
                 accounted
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 ●●yes
                 of
                 her
                 father
                 .
              
               After
               which
               ,
               falling
               into
               many
               different
               expressions
               against
               the
               Religion
               then
               established
               ,
               she
               ●ismissed
               him
               thus
               .
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               said
               she
               ▪
               
                 For
                 your
                 gentlenesse
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 me
                 ▪
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 your
                 offer
                 to
                 preach
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 〈◊〉
                 n●t
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               conducted
               by
               Sir
               
                 Th●mas
                 W●arton
              
               ,
               one
               of
               her
               principall
               Officer●
               ▪
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               dined
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               presented
               with
               a
               cup
               of
               wine
               ;
               which
               having
               drank
               ,
               and
               looking
               very
               sadly
               on
               it
               ,
               Surely
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               〈…〉
               Which
               words
               he
               spake
               with
               such
               a
               vehemency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               a●
               made
               the
               hair
               of
               some
               of
               those
               which
               were
               present
               ▪
               to
               stand
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               themselves
               afterward●
               confessed
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Princesse
               ,
               
               a●
               the
               Bishop
               much
               complained
               in
               other
               p●a●es
               ,
               so
               most
               especially
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               St
               Paul's
               Crosse
               ▪
               on
               the
               
               sixteenth
               of
               July
               ;
               
               in
               which
               he
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               title
               of
               Queen
               Jane
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               s●ccession
               of
               the
               Crown
               had
               been
               transferred
               by
               King
               Edward
               ,
               at
               the
               solicitation
               and
               procurement
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 N●rth●mbe●land
                 ▪
              
               who
               served
               himself
               of
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               of
               her
               obstinate
               aversnesse
               from
               the
               reformed
               .
               Religion
               ,
               then
               by
               law
               established
               .
               The
               cunning
               contrivance
               of
               which
               plot
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               had
               been
               done
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               laid
               down
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Appendix
               to
               the
               former
               book
               ▪
               Suffice
               in
               this
               place
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               being
               secretly
               advertised
               of
               her
               brothers
               death
               ,
               she
               dispatched
               her
               letters
               of
               the
               ninth
               of
               July
               ,
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               Council
               ,
               requiring
               them
               not
               only
               to
               acknowledge
               her
               just
               title
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               but
               to
               cause
               pro●lamation
               of
               it
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               usual
               form
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               was
               denied
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               gratified
               therein
               by
               the
               Mayor
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               who
               firs●
               proclaimed
               her
               Queen
               ,
               on
               the
               fourth
               day
               after
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               was
               done
               in
               some
               other
               places
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               did
               prefer
               the
               interest
               of
               King
               Henry's
               children
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Dud●y's
               .
               But
               hearing
               of
               the
               great
               preparations
               which
               were
               made
               against
               her
               ,
               and
               finding
               her
               condition
               in
               a
               manner
               desperate
               ,
               when
               she
               first
               put
               her self
               into
               Fram●ngham
               Castle
               ,
               she
               faithfully
               assureu
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               other
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               alter
               the
               Religion
               which
               had
               been
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               her
               brother
               .
               On
               which
               assurance
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               confluence
               to
               her
               from
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               in
               short
               space
               she
               had
               an
               army
               of
               fourteen
               thousand
               fighting
               men
               to
               maintain
               her
               quarrel
               .
               The
               newes
               whereof
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               risings
               of
               the
               people
               in
               other
               places
               on
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               wrought
               such
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               whom
               she
               had
               before
               solicited
               in
               vain
               to
               allow
               her
               title
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               July
               ,
               she
               was
               solemnly
               proclaimed
               Queen
               at
               Cheapside
               Crosse
               ;
               not
               only
               by
               their
               general
               and
               joint
               consent
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               joyful
               acclamations
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               .
               But
               as
               Mariners
               seldome
               pay
               those
               vows
               which
               they
               make
               in
               a
               tempest
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               Mary
               once
               established
               in
               the
               Royal
               Throne
               ,
               forgot
               the
               services
               which
               she
               received
               from
               those
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               promises
               which
               she
               made
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Religion
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               being
               petitioned
               by
               them
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               it
               was
               answered
               with
               more
               churlishnesse
               than
               could
               be
               rationally
               expected
               in
               a
               green
               Estate
               ,
               
                 That
                 members
                 must
                 obey
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 rule
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               that
               she
               might
               no
               more
               be
               troubled
               with
               the
               like
               Petitions
               ,
               she
               caused
               one
               Dobb
               .
               a
               Gentlemen
               on
               Windham
               side
               ,
               who
               had
               presumed
               to
               put
               her
               in
               remembrance
               of
               her
               former
               promise
               ,
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               standing
               in
               the
               Pillory
               three
               dayes
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               gazing
               stock
               to
               all
               men
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               far
               more
               ready
               to
               require
               a
               favour
               ,
               when
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               willing
               to
               acknowledge
               or
               requite
               it
               ,
               when
               our
               turn
               is
               served
               .
               Of
               which
               we
               cannot
               easily
               meet
               with
               a
               cleerer
               evidence
               ,
               than
               the
               example
               of
               this
               Queen
               ;
               who
               was
               so
               far
               from
               gartifying
               those
               who
               had
               been
               most
               aiding
               to
               her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               trouble
               ,
               that
               she
               persecuted
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               of
               the
               same
               perswasions
               ,
               with
               fire
               and
               faggot
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               sequel
               of
               her
               story
               will
               at
               large
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               QUEEN
               MARY
               .
            
             
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 1.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1553.
                 1554.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 interposings
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 being
                 disrelished
                 generally
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 M●ry
                 the
                 eldest
                 sister
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 Queen
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 assi●●ed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 resident
                 about
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 day
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   Ann●
                
                 1553.
                 
                 The
                 Proclamation
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse
                 in
                 Che●p
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 s●lemnities
                 accustomed
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 ;
                 and
                 entertained
                 with
                 joyfull
                 acclamations
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 feared
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 .
                 To
                 carry
                 which
                 news
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 at
                 Framingham
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 are
                 dispatched
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 Letters
                 are
                 speedily
                 posted
                 by
                 some
                 private
                 friends
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 at
                 Cambridg●
                 .
                 Who
                 understanding
                 how
                 things
                 went
                 ,
                 without
                 expecting
                 any
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 dismist
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 repairing
                 into
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   save
                   Queen
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 flinging
                 up
                 his
                 cap
                 for
                 joy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 .
                 Which
                 service
                 he
                 had
                 scarce
                 performed
                 ,
                 when
                 Rose
                 a
                 Pou●suivant
                 of
                 Arms
                 comes
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 instructions
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Goodrick
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Paulet
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   Shrewsbury
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pembrook
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Darsie
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 principall
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Cheeck
                
                 ,
                 Tutor
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Baker
                
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 tenths
                 and
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Requests
                 ,
                 
                   R.
                   Bowes
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Rolls
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 subscribed
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 Letter
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Mary
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 all
                 p●●doned
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 except
                 Cranmer
                 only
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraign
                     Lady
                     Mary
                     the
                     Queen
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     declared
                     to
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Northumberland
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     his
                     Band
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     degree
                     soever
                     they
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     YOu
                     shall
                     command
                     and
                     charge
                     in
                     the
                     Queens
                     Highness
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Duke
                     to
                     disarm
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     cease
                     all
                     his
                     men
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     suffer
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     army
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     villany
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     thing
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     peace
                     :
                     and
                     himself
                     to
                     forbear
                     his
                     comming
                     to
                     this
                     City
                     ,
                     untill
                     the
                     Queens
                     pleasure
                     be
                     expressedly
                     declared
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     shew
                     himselfe
                     like
                     a
                     good
                     quiet
                     subject
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     then
                     continue
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     begun
                     ,
                     as
                     humble
                     suitors
                     to
                     our
                     Soveraign
                     Lady
                     the
                     Queen's
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     for
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     our selves
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     fail
                     to
                     spend
                     our
                     lives
                     in
                     subduing
                     of
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     .
                  
                   
                     Item
                     ,
                     Ye
                     shall
                     declare
                     the
                     like
                     matter
                     to
                     the
                     Marquesse
                     of
                     Northampton
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Noble
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                     being
                     with
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Item
                     ,
                     Ye
                     shall
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     where
                     ye
                     come
                     ,
                     notifie
                     it
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Northumberland
                     do
                     not
                     submit
                     himselfe
                     to
                     the
                     Queens
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Mary
                     ;
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     accepted
                     as
                     a
                     Traytor
                     .
                     And
                     all
                     we
                     of
                     the
                     Nobility
                     ,
                     that
                     were
                     Counsellors
                     to
                     the
                     late
                     King
                     ,
                     will
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     portion
                     of
                     our
                     power
                     ,
                     persecute
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     to
                     their
                     afterconfusion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Pursuivant
                 having
                 communicate
                 his
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 found
                 none
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Duke
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 dismist
                 his
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 prepared
                 for
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 pulling
                 on
                 his
                 boots
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 slaid
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pensioners
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 drawn
                 into
                 the
                 action
                 against
                 their
                 wils
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 taken
                 into
                 custody
                 by
                 Slegg
                 ,
                 a
                 Serjeant
                 .
                 The
                 businesse
                 being
                 in
                 dispute
                 ,
                 another
                 Packet
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 parties
                 were
                 required
                 to
                 depart
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 dwellings
                 ;
                 the
                 benefit
                 whereof
                 the
                 Duke
                 laid
                 claim
                 to
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accordingly
                 left
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 disposal
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 passed
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 fare
                 no
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 engaged
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 order
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 that
                 Army
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundell
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 errand
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 with
                 Order
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 coming
                 to
                 Cambridge
                 the
                 next
                 morining
                 ,
                 found
                 him
                 preparing
                 for
                 his
                 journy
                 ,
                 laid
                 hold
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Guard.
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 seen
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arundell
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 humbling
                 himselfe
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 more
                 abjectednesse
                 ,
                 than
                 formerly
                 he
                 had
                 insulted
                 over
                 him
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 insolence
                 .
                 By
                 safe
                 ,
                 but
                 easie
                 journies
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 25
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Hastings
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Henry
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 Northumberlands
                 younger
                 sons
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Andrew
                   Dudly
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke's
                 brother
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Gates
                
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 Sir
                 Thomas
                 Palmer
                 (
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 turn
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 Sandys
                 Vice
                 Chancelor
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 Followed
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 Dr
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Robert
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Northumberland's
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Corbet
                
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 made
                 their
                 Applications
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 at
                 Framingham
                 ,
                 found
                 there
                 no
                 better
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 take
                 in
                 some
                 act
                 of
                 Hostility
                 .
                 The
                 27
                 day
                 brings
                 in
                 Sir
                 
                   Roger
                   Chomley
                
                 ,
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Mountague
                
                 ,
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Cheek
                
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 shutting
                 up
                 the
                 Arrer
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 stayed
                 not
                 long
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 considered
                 in
                 
                 himself
                 as
                 an
                 easie
                 person
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 fear
                 no
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 fault
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 released
                 again
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 queen
                 Jane
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 died
                 dayly
                 for
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 once
                 for
                 her self
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 fared
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 person
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 John
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 his
                 eldest
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 William
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 tryal
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 before
                 Thomas
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 then
                 sitting
                 as
                 Lord
                 High
                 Steward
                 in
                 Westminster
                 Hall.
                 The
                 Duke
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 bar
                 ,
                 humbled
                 himself
                 with
                 great
                 reverence
                 before
                 his
                 Peers
                 ,
                 professing
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 confessed
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 grievously
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 been
                 trained
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 his
                 younger
                 dayes
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   man
                   doing
                   any
                   act
                   by
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   Councel
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   doing
                   nothing
                   w●th●●t
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   charged
                   with
                   treason
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   do
                   by
                   warrant
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 pinched
                 then
                 his
                 Judges
                 to
                 some
                 purpose
                 )
                 
                   Whe●her
                   any
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   were
                   equally
                   culpable
                   in
                   the
                   crime
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   by
                   whose
                   Letters
                   and
                   Commandments
                   he
                   was
                   directed
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   doings
                   ,
                   might
                   sit
                   as
                   Judges
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   upon
                   his
                   trial
                   as
                   his
                   Peers
                   .
                
                 Whereunto
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 with
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   which
                   ●e
                   pre●ended
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   warrant
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   lawful
                   Queen
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   but
                   th●
                   Se●
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●surper
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   no
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   theref●re
                   could
                   b●
                   no
                   warrant
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   any
                   were
                   as
                   deeply
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   as
                   himself
                   ;
                   yet
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   n●
                   attainder
                   was
                   upon
                   Record
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   looked
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   persons
                   capable
                   of
                   passing
                   upon
                   any
                   tryal
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   b●
                   challenged
                   by
                   any
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   ▪
                   but
                   only
                   at
                   the
                   Prince's
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 conceived
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 plead
                 
                   Not
                   Guilty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 confessed
                 the
                 Indictment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 prisoners
                 also
                 did
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 received
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 form
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 besought
                 the
                 Lords
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 be
                 gratious
                 to
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 Father
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 as
                 his
                 desires
                 were
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lords
                 were
                 gratified
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 sons
                 being
                 executed
                 (
                 though
                 all
                 condemned
                 )
                 except
                 Guilford
                 only
                 ,
                 whose
                 case
                 was
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 judgement
                 also
                 pass'd
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 on
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 Sit
                 
                   Henry
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Andrew
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Palmer
                
                 ,
                 who
                 confessing
                 the
                 Indictment
                 also
                 ,
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 mercy
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 tryal
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 short
                 interval
                 ,
                 which
                 past
                 between
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 was
                 frequently
                 visited
                 by
                 Dr
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Heath
                
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 restored
                 unto
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Worcester
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 requests
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 licenced
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 resolved
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 none
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 like
                 case
                 )
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 unto
                 their
                 so●ls
                 ,
                 by
                 gaining
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 He●●h
                 bestirs
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 dexterity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 indifferent
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 Faith
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 shewn
                 so
                 little
                 while
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 retracted
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 adorned
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 professed
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 And
                 hereof
                 he
                 gave
                 publick
                 notice
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 scaffold
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 22
                 of
                 that
                 mon●h
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 way
                 towards
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 passed
                 some
                 words
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 Gates
                 ,
                 each
                 laying
                 the
                 blame
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 action
                 on
                 the
                 
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 mutually
                 forgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 they
                 died
                 in
                 good
                 charity
                 with
                 one
                 ano●her
                 .
                 Turning
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 long
                 Oration
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fore-passed
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 admonished
                 the
                 spectators
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   o●
                   their
                   Ancest●rs
                   ,
                   rejecting
                   that
                   of
                   l●●er
                   date
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   occasioned
                   all
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   foregoing
                   thirty
                   years
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   prevention
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   desired
                   〈◊〉
                   present
                   their
                   souls
                   unspotted
                   in
                   the
                   ●ight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   truly
                   affected
                   to
                   their
                   Country
                   ▪
                   they
                   should
                   expel
                   those
                   trumpets
                   of
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Religion
                   ;
                   that
                   for
                   himself
                   ▪
                   whatever
                   had
                   otherwise
                   been
                   pretended
                   ,
                   he
                   professed
                   ●o
                   other
                   Religion
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   for
                   testimony
                   whereof
                   ,
                   he
                   appealed
                   to
                   his
                   good
                   friend
                   ,
                   and
                   gh●stly
                   father
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Worcester
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   finally
                   ▪
                   that
                   being
                   blinded
                   with
                   ambition
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   conten●ed
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   rack
                   of
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   by
                   te●porising
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   professed
                   himself
                   sincerely
                   repentant
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 A
                 declaration
                 very
                 unseasonable
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 render'd
                 him
                 less
                 pitied
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 scorned
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 With
                 him
                 died
                 also
                 Gates
                 and
                 P●l●●r
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 condemned
                 prisoners
                 being
                 first
                 reprieved
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 absolutely
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 la●●
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 and
                 Family
                 .
                 By
                 birth
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 eldest
                 son
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Ed●ond
                   Sutton
                   ,
                   alias
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Empson
                
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 instruments
                 and
                 promoters
                 under
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 for
                 putting
                 the
                 penal
                 lawes
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 grievance
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 subjects
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 offences
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 which
                 possible
                 might
                 make
                 him
                 carry
                 a
                 vindicative
                 mind
                 towards
                 that
                 King's
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 prompt
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 dis-inheriting
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Progeny
                 .
                 First
                 trained
                 up
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 also
                 been
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 cunning
                 enough
                 to
                 pick
                 holes
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 danger
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 that
                 the
                 long
                 sword
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 estimation
                 than
                 the
                 long
                 Robe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 forwards
                 on
                 all
                 actions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 honour
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 acquired
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 such
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 and
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gained
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 Viscount
                 Lis●e
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   March
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1541.
                 installed
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 1543.
                 and
                 made
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Imployed
                 in
                 many
                 action
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 off
                 alwayes
                 with
                 successe
                 and
                 victory
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 accounted
                 good
                 or
                 commendable
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Being
                 advanced
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 W●rwick
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 making
                 Queens
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Richard
                   Nevil
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 that
                 Title
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 setting
                 up
                 and
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 perished
                 under
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 those
                 proud
                 attempts
                 .
                 Punished
                 as
                 Nevil
                 also
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 having
                 no
                 iss●e
                 male
                 remaining
                 to
                 preserve
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 six
                 sons
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 living
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 went
                 all
                 childlesse
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 having
                 of
                 lawful
                 issue
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 Jeconi●ah
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 With
                 him
                 died
                 also
                 the
                 proud
                 Title
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 N●rth●●berland
                 ,
                 never
                 aspired
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Percies
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 of
                 eminent
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 Emperours
                 :
                 Which
                 Family
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 merit
                 o●
                 their
                 Noble
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 some
                 powerful
                 friends
                 ,
                 were
                 afterwards
                 restored
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Titles
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Thomas
                 and
                 Henry
                 ,
                 Grand
                 children
                 to
                 Henry
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 Earl
                 thereof
                 ,
                 An.
                 1557.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 matters
                 being
                 thus
                 laid
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 Who
                 seeing
                 all
                 obstacles
                 removed
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 dissolved
                 her
                 Camp
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 fourteen
                 thousand
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 her
                 journey
                 towards
                 
                   London
                   ▪
                
                 Met
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Elizabeth
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 1000
                 horse
                 ,
                 She
                 made
                 her
                 
                 entrance
                 into
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 magnificent
                 for
                 the
                 Pomp
                 and
                 bravery
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 predecessors
                 .
                 Taking
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 first
                 welcomed
                 thither
                 by
                 
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   Ann●
                
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 
                   Sommerset
                   ▪
                   Edward
                
                 Lord
                 Co●●●ney
                 ,
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Excester
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 
                   Stephan
                   Gardiner
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 she
                 lifted
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 called
                 them
                 her
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 graciously
                 kissed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 them
                 shortly
                 after
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 liberty
                 ▪
                 Taking
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 from
                 Dr
                 Goodrick
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Nich●l●s
                   Hare
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Rolls
                 ▪
                 and
                 afterwards
                 committed
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 23d
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 Dr
                 Gardi●er
                 ,
                 then
                 actually
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 W●●chestor
                 .
                 Having
                 performed
                 the
                 obsequies
                 of
                 her
                 brother
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 9th
                 .
                 and
                 10th
                 .
                 she
                 removes
                 her
                 Court
                 unto
                 Whitehall
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 contin●es
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 of
                 her
                 Coronation
                 .
                 Which
                 time
                 now
                 drawing
                 neer
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 she
                 passed
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 27th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 her
                 Sister
                 ,
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 train
                 of
                 Noble
                 Ladies
                 ;
                 made
                 her
                 return
                 through
                 the
                 principal
                 streets
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 ●tately
                 manner
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 proceeded
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Abby
                 Church
                 ▪
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 met
                 by
                 three
                 ●●lver
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 eighty
                 singing
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 ri●h
                 and
                 gorgeo●s
                 Coaps
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 sudden
                 a
                 recruit
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 these
                 sac●ed
                 Vestments
                 )
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 went
                 the
                 new
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Westo●
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 divers
                 Chaplains
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ●earing
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 some
                 Ensign
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 marched
                 ten
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 remained
                 of
                 her
                 perswasion
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 Mi●ers
                 ,
                 rich
                 Coaps
                 ,
                 and
                 Crosier
                 staves
                 .
                 The
                 Sermon
                 was
                 preached
                 by
                 Dr
                 ●ay
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 :
                 Cra●ner
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 commited
                 ▪
                 and
                 otherwise
                 conceived
                 unworthy
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 honour
                 .
                 Till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 dear
                 to
                 her
                 then
                 her
                 Sister
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 alwayes
                 took
                 with
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 she
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 seldome
                 dined
                 or
                 supped
                 without
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 solemnity
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 now
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 fea●s
                 of
                 a
                 competition
                 )
                 she
                 estranged
                 her self
                 from
                 her
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 shewed
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 formerly
                 desited
                 her
                 company
                 for
                 some
                 by-respects
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 natural
                 affection
                 .
                 More
                 gratef●l
                 unto
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 deserved
                 well
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 she
                 preferred
                 
                   Henry
                   Ratcliff
                
                 ,
                 Earle
                 of
                 S●ssex
                 ,
                 (
                 Commander
                 Generall
                 of
                 her
                 Army
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Gatter
                 ,
                 which
                 Honour
                 she
                 conferred
                 on
                 his
                 son
                 Thomas
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 in
                 her
                 Presence
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 Which
                 priviledge
                 not
                 being
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Polit●ie
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 Mary
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 o
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 present
                 writing
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 sendeth
                 Greeting
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Know
                 ye
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 do
                 give
                 and
                 pardon
                 to
                 Our
                 wel-beloved
                 and
                 trusty
                 Cosen
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 Our
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 and
                 Viscount
                 Fittzwater
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Egremond
                 and
                 Burnel
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Licence
                 and
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 his
                 Cap
                 ,
                 Coyfe
                 ,
                 or
                 Night-cap
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Our
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 within
                 this
                 Our
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Our
                 Dominions
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Our
                 Letters
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 sufficient
                 Warrant
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
                 Given
                 under
                 Our
                 Sign
                 Manuall
                 ,
                 at
                 Our
                 Pallace
                 of
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Octob.
                   1
                   Regni
                   .
                
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 like
                 Royal
                 gratitute
                 ,
                 she
                 advance
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 deserved
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sussex
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 or
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Steward
                 ;
                 investing
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 powers
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 form●rly
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Great
                   Master
                   ▪
                
                 whom
                 he
                 succeeded
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 Title
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Hastings
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 her
                 with
                 4000
                 men
                 ,
                 she
                 first
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Gar●er
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Hastings
                 of
                 Louthborough
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Williams
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 her
                 very
                 good
                 service
                 in
                 Buckingham
                 and
                 Oxford●hires
                 ●hires
                 ,
                 she
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Williams
                 of
                 Ja●e
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   H●nry
                   Jernin●ham
                   ▪
                
                 who
                 first
                 appeared
                 in
                 Norfo●k
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 preferred
                 to
                 be
                 Captain
                 of
                 her
                 Guard
                 ,
                 a●soon
                 as
                 she
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Thre●●●m
                
                 was
                 created
                 Lord
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St
                 Johns
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 pretension
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Baron
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 her
                 domestique
                 servants
                 who
                 had
                 
                   suffered
                   with
                   her
                
                 ,
                 she
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 unfit
                 decorum
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 part
                 
                   Reign
                   with
                   her
                
                 also
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 she
                 preferred
                 Hop●on
                 her
                 old
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Norwich
                   ,
                   R●chester
                
                 to
                 be
                 Comp●roller
                 of
                 her
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 Ing●●field
                 to●
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Wards
                 ,
                 and
                 W●lgrave
                 to
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Wardrobe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 suffici●nt
                 ●o
                 de●l●re
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 all
                 obligarion●
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 b●
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 debt
                 to
                 her
                 greatest
                 subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 her
                 m●nial
                 servants
                 ▪
                 But
                 in
                 ●●gard
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 considered
                 for
                 their
                 per●onal
                 merits
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 reference
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Cause
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 some
                 act
                 of
                 favour
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 tha●
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 create
                 a
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 her
                 good
                 affections
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 she
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gage
                
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 zealously
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 ●●r
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 mea●ure
                 also
                 ob●●ge
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 su●jects
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 ent●ance
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 the
                 more
                 plea●●ng
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 her
                 Coronation
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 general
                 pardon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 shew
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 prisoners
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 sixty
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 excepted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 re●trictions
                 and
                 proviso's
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 clogged
                 )
                 being
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 most
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 create
                 unto
                 themselves
                 any
                 benefit
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 established
                 on
                 a
                 right
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 succession
                 setled
                 most
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 of
                 King
                 He●ry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 shaken
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 ●abrick
                 of
                 Religion
                 so
                 demolished
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 one
                 stone
                 thereof
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 without
                 reg●rd
                 unto
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 King
                 Edw●●d
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Queens
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thi●d
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 she
                 disc●arged
                 Gardin●r
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 B●●ner
                 of
                 the
                 Marshelsey
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 T●●stall
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 Bench
                 within
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 way
                 to
                 whose
                 restitution
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Sees
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 is
                 removed
                 from
                 London
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Poi●ct
                 from
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parli●ment
                 p●oc●red
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 Lands
                 ▪
                 Preheminences
                 ,
                 and
                 Juri●dictions
                 ▪
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 stood
                 divested
                 by
                 the
                 l●te
                 Act
                 of
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 Coverdale
                 displaced
                 from
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Exon
                   ,
                   S●ory
                
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Chichester
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 Hooper
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 that
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 he
                 held
                 as
                 the
                 Commendatory
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 See
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Heath
                 ,
                 were
                 again
                 restored
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 course
                 also
                 followed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 depriving
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Dea●●
                   ,
                   D●gn●●●●●●s
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Parochial
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 pre●erments
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 ▪
                 the
                 old
                 incumbe●ts
                 whereof
                 were
                 then
                 ●ound
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 Dr
                 Cox
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 r●ference
                 to
                 his
                 De●nry
                 of
                 
                   ●hrist
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 both
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 )
                 yet
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Marshal●ey
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 unjustly
                 spoi●ed
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 Dr
                 
                   Richard
                   
                   Marshall
                
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 Dt
                 
                   Hugh
                   Weston
                
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 done
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 legal
                 processe
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 conventing
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 whom
                 it
                 did
                 concern
                 or
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 favour
                 possession
                 more
                 than
                 right
                 )
                 so
                 strangely
                 violated
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 greater
                 was
                 the
                 havock
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 colour
                 or
                 pretence
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 having
                 wives
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 conforming
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 pleasure
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 con●idering
                 how
                 forward
                 and
                 pragmatical
                 too
                 many
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 before
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 particular
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 was
                 zealous
                 in
                 her
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 interesse
                 ,
                 strongly
                 byassed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 concerned
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 wary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 presse
                 too
                 much
                 at
                 once
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 were
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 stout
                 experiment
                 ,
                 within
                 very
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 her
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 London
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 Dr
                 Bourn
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 St
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 preaching
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 inveighed
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 against
                 some
                 proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Edward
                 .
                 Which
                 so
                 incensed
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 suddenly
                 a
                 great
                 tumult
                 arose
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 some
                 pelting
                 him
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 others
                 crying
                 out
                 aloud
                 ,
                 pull
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 pull
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 (
                 who
                 never
                 could
                 be
                 known
                 )
                 flinging
                 a
                 dagger
                 at
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 was
                 found
                 sticking
                 in
                 a
                 post
                 of
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 .
                 And
                 greater
                 had
                 the
                 mischief
                 been
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 if
                 Mr
                 Bradford
                 and
                 Mr
                 Rogers
                 ,
                 two
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 credit
                 and
                 esteem
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 enraged
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 secured
                 the
                 Preacher
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 adjoining
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 tumult
                 ,
                 an
                 Order
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Coun●il
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 calling
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 following
                 a
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 should
                 thereby
                 charge
                 every
                 housholder
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 Apprentices
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 own
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 violating
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 peace
                 .
                 Willing
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 Queens
                 determination
                 uttered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 her
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Tower.
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 her
                 Grace's
                 conscience
                 was
                 staid
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yet
                 she
                 gratiously
                 meant
                 to
                 compel
                 or
                 strain
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 God
                 should
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 trusted
                 )
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 godly
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 Preachers
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 hereafter
                 licenced
                 by
                 the
                 Queen's
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 fear
                 that
                 these
                 instructions
                 might
                 not
                 edifie
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 Order
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 preventing
                 the
                 like
                 tumult
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Sermon
                 was
                 preached
                 by
                 Dr
                 Watson
                 (
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 but
                 Chaplain
                 only
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 )
                 .
                 For
                 whose
                 security
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Wentworth
                 and
                 Rich
                 ,
                 were
                 severally
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 Gerningham
                 ,
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 was
                 appointed
                 with
                 two
                 hundred
                 of
                 his
                 stourest
                 Yeomen
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Halberts
                 .
                 The
                 Mayor
                 had
                 also
                 taken
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Companies
                 in
                 their
                 Liveries
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 well
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 affrighted
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 above
                 mentioned
                 had
                 restrained
                 others
                 from
                 comming
                 to
                 those
                 publick
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 of
                 all
                 Companies
                 should
                 give
                 attendance
                 at
                 those
                 Sermons
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Preachers
                 might
                 be
                 discouraged
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 so
                 thin
                 an
                 Auditory
                 .
                 The
                 safety
                 of
                 those
                 publick
                 Preachers
                 being
                 thus
                 provided
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 there
                 next
                 care
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 private
                 Churches
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 ●augh●
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 by
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 was
                 further
                 Ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Alderman
                 in
                 his
                 Ward
                 ,
                 should
                 forthwith
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 Curates
                 of
                 every
                 Church
                 within
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 warn
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 forbear
                 preaching
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 open
                 or
                 solemn
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 said
                 Preachers
                 were
                 severally
                 licensed
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 Letters
                 were
                 directed
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 more
                 discovers
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 and
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 The
                 Tenor
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Queen's
                 Highnesse
                 well
                 remembring
                 what
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 have
                 grown
                 to
                 this
                 her
                 Rea●m
                 in
                 times●
                 past
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 opinions
                 in
                 Questions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 hearing
                 also
                 that
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 sithence
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 most
                 gratious
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 contentions
                 be
                 again
                 much
                 revived
                 ,
                 through
                 certain
                 false
                 and
                 untrue
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 rumo●rs
                 spread
                 by
                 some
                 evil-disposed
                 persons
                 ,
                 hath
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 understand
                 to
                 all
                 Her
                 Highnesse's
                 most
                 loving
                 subjects
                 ,
                 her
                 most
                 grrtious
                 pleasure
                 in
                 manner
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Her
                 Majesty
                 being
                 presently
                 by
                 the
                 only
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 setled
                 in
                 her
                 just
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Dominions
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 cannot
                 now
                 hide
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 she
                 hath
                 ever
                 pro●essed
                 from
                 her
                 infancy
                 hitherto
                 .
                 Which
                 at
                 her
                 Majesty
                 is
                 minded
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 maintain
                 for
                 her self
                 by
                 God's
                 grace
                 ,
                 during
                 her
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 her
                 Highness
                 much
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 the
                 some
                 were
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 subjects
                 quietly
                 and
                 charitably
                 entertain'd
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 she
                 doth
                 signifie
                 unto
                 all
                 her
                 Majestie
                 's
                 loving
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Her
                 most
                 gratious
                 disposition
                 and
                 clemency
                 ,
                 Her
                 Highness
                 mindeth
                 not
                 to
                 ●ompel
                 any
                 Her
                 said
                 subjects
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 until
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 further
                 Order
                 by
                 common
                 assent
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 therein
                 :
                 Forbidding
                 nevertheless
                 all
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 degrees
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 perils
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 seditions
                 ,
                 or
                 stir
                 unquietness
                 in
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 brains
                 and
                 fantasies
                 ,
                 but
                 quietly
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 (
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 further
                 Order
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 willeth
                 ,
                 and
                 str●ightly
                 chargeth
                 and
                 commondeth
                 ,
                 all
                 her
                 good
                 loving
                 subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 in
                 quiet
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 ,
                 leaving
                 those
                 new
                 found
                 devilish
                 terms
                 ,
                 of
                 Papist
                 and
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 applying
                 their
                 whole
                 care
                 ,
                 study
                 and
                 travail
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 exercising
                 their
                 conversations
                 in
                 such
                 charitable
                 and
                 Godly
                 doing
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 lives
                 may
                 indeed
                 express
                 the
                 great
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 of
                 God's
                 glory
                 ▪
                 which
                 by
                 rash
                 talk
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 many
                 have
                 pretended
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 best
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 tranquility
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
                 Whereof
                 as
                 her
                 highness
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 glad
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 rashly
                 presume
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 assemblies
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 publick
                 ,
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 shall
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 stir
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 disorder
                 or
                 disquiet
                 ,
                 she
                 mandeth
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 most
                 severely
                 reformed
                 and
                 punished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 Highnese's
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 sedition
                 and
                 false
                 rumours
                 have
                 been
                 nourished
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 this
                 Real●
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 some
                 evil-disposed
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 without
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 brains
                 ,
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 both
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 playing
                 of
                 Interludes
                 ,
                 and
                 Printing
                 of
                 false
                 fond
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 Ballads
                 ,
                 Rimes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 lewd
                 Treatises
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 conteining
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 matter
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 controversies
                 touching
                 the
                 high
                 points
                 and
                 mysteries
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 Books
                 ,
                 Ballads
                 ,
                 Rimes
                 ,
                 and
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 by
                 the
                 Printers
                 and
                 Stationers
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 to
                 sale
                 to
                 her
                 Graces
                 subjects
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 zeal
                 for
                 lucre
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 of
                 vile
                 gain
                 :
                 Her
                 Highnesse
                 therefore
                 streightly
                 chargeth
                 and
                 commandeth
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 her
                 said
                 subjects
                 ,
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 state
                 ,
                 condition
                 ,
                 or
                 degree
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 presume
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reading
                 in
                 Ch●rches
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 publick
                 or
                 pr●vate
                 places
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 to
                 interpret
                 or
                 teach
                 any
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 .
                 Neither
                 also
                 to
                 Print
                 any
                 Bo●k
                 ,
                 Mat●er
                 ,
                 Ballad
                 ,
                 Rime
                 ,
                 Enterlude
                 ,
                 Processe
                 or
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 play
                 any
                 Enterlude
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 her
                 Graces
                 special
                 Licence
                 in
                 writing
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 to
                 incur
                 her
                 Highnesse
                 indignation
                 and
                 displeasure
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ▪
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 very
                 cautiously
                 and
                 cunningly
                 penned
                 ;
                 giving
                 encouragement
                 enough
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 outrun
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 course
                 therein
                 ,
                 without
                 dread
                 or
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 commanding
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 established
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 give
                 trouble
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 .
                 For
                 hereupon
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 so
                 ready
                 for
                 receiving
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Law
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 erected
                 again
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 Latin
                 Service
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 King
                 Henry's
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 Lawes
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 m●●k
                 of
                 displeasure
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 forward
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Pageants
                 of
                 St
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 and
                 St
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 formerly
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Chancels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 Processions
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 tounge
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 old
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 irregular
                 activities
                 in
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 were
                 sheltred
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 setting
                 forward
                 the
                 
                   Queens
                   proceedings
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 the
                 official
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 in
                 charge
                 amongst
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 his
                 visitation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Wardens
                 should
                 present
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 disturb
                 the
                 
                   Queen's
                   proceedings
                
                 ,
                 in
                 letting
                 the
                 Latin
                 Service
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 saying
                 of
                 Mass
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicechancellor
                 ,
                 challenged
                 one
                 Pierson
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 for
                 officiating
                 the
                 communion
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 tounge
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 26.
                 displaced
                 Dr
                 Madew
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 
                   Clare
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 maried
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lawes
                 could
                 give
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 in
                 King's
                 Colledge
                 (
                 not
                 tarrying
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 any
                 Law
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 officiated
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 tounge
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 a
                 Sermon
                 is
                 preached
                 openly
                 at
                 St
                 Michaels
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 repealed
                 .
                 Not
                 altogether
                 so
                 eager
                 on
                 the
                 scent
                 at
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 more
                 difficulty
                 brought
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Only
                 it
                 pleased
                 Dr
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 foundation
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 great
                 bell
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 cast
                 ,
                 and
                 christned
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Mary
                 ;
                 much
                 comforting
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 melodious
                 found
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 toll'd
                 to
                 Mass
                 ;
                 which
                 Marshall
                 the
                 new
                 Dean
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 help
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 had
                 again
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 Essays
                 of
                 those
                 alterations
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 were
                 intended
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 were
                 ripe
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 fitted
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 displace
                 the
                 Bishop●
                 ,
                 and
                 silence
                 the
                 Old
                 Protestant
                 Preachers
                 also
                 unless
                 they
                 brought
                 them
                 under
                 some
                 exemplary
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 terrified
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 profession
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 disputed
                 .
                 Of
                 Ridley's
                 being
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Coxe's
                 committing
                 to
                 the
                 Marshal●ey
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 before
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 22d
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 Letters
                 are
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 commanding
                 Bishop
                 Coverdale
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 (
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 appearances
                 )
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Prisons
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 sent
                 upon
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 Letters
                 are
                 dispatched
                 to
                 old
                 Bishop
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 committed
                 close
                 prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 day
                 after
                 ;
                 followed
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 ●ranme●
                 ,
                 whose
                 Story
                 doth
                 require
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 account
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 Harley
                 of
                 Here●ord
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 con●ecrated
                 in
                 May
                 foregoing
                 )
                 and
                 ●aylor
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 l●●t
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 the
                 Mass
                 began
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 then
                 resto●ed
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 )
                 than
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 being
                 first
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 prevented
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 by
                 a
                 timely
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 Harley
                 upon
                 information
                 of
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 ex●luded
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 from
                 his
                 B●shop●ick
                 also
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Barlow
                 of
                 Wells
                 ,
                 and
                 Scory
                 of
                 Chi●h●ster
                 ,
                 they
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ;
                 followed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Point
                 of
                 Winchester
                 .
                 But
                 Barlow
                 made
                 not
                 so
                 mu●h
                 haste
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Fle●t
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 upon
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 discreet
                 and
                 moderate
                 Answers
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 crossed
                 the
                 seas
                 ;
                 resolved
                 to
                 trust
                 himself
                 no
                 more
                 ●o
                 a
                 second
                 hazard
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 difficulty
                 escaped
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 succeeded
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 smiting
                 of
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 i●
                 their
                 flo●ks
                 〈◊〉
                 s●attered
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 story
                 is
                 briefly
                 ●his
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 chief
                 instrument
                 in
                 King
                 Henry's
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 setting
                 forward
                 the
                 divorce
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 ,
                 of
                 advancing
                 the
                 Reformation
                 The
                 Queen
                 conceived
                 hereupon
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 displeasure
                 (
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 malice
                 in
                 another
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 his
                 death
                 could
                 appease
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 His
                 death
                 is
                 therefore
                 fully
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Gardiner
                   ,
                   Banner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Prelates
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 p●osecuted
                 the
                 Divorce
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 as
                 forward
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Cromwel
                 lived
                 to
                 perfer
                 and
                 countenance
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 standings
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 sufferings
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 were
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 explations
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 errors
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 good
                 Offices
                 which
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Fathers
                 ti●e
                 ,
                 were
                 worn
                 out
                 of
                 memory
                 .
                 Die
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 what
                 law
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 proved
                 a
                 knot
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 speedily
                 untied
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 High
                 Treason
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 privy
                 to
                 the
                 plot
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 for
                 excluding
                 the
                 Queen
                 from
                 the
                 succession
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 who
                 subseribed
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 would
                 be
                 wary
                 of
                 making
                 that
                 a
                 Capital
                 offence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 equally
                 guilty
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 it
                 was
                 propounded
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 way
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 P●pe
                 ,
                 whose
                 favour
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 immaginable
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 worst
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Richard
                 2d
                 .
                 and
                 King
                 Henry
                 4th
                 .
                 for
                 putting
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 abrogated
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 king
                 Henry
                 8th
                 .
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Articles
                 ,
                 more
                 terrible
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 repealed
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 No
                 better
                 course
                 therefore
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 occasion
                 for
                 laying
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 some
                 safe
                 prison
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 as
                 time
                 and
                 opportunity
                 should
                 administer
                 some
                 fit
                 matter
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 bruit
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 Cranmer
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Exequies
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 King
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rom●sh
                 manner
                 .
                 To
                 clear
                 himself
                 of
                 which
                 reproach
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 up
                 a
                 Manifest
                 ,
                 declaring
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 his
                 procurement
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 p●rest
                 times
                 .
                 These
                 papers
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 window
                 in
                 his
                 private
                 chamber
                 ,
                 were
                 seen
                 and
                 liked
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Scory
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 transcribed
                 and
                 communicated
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 Coming
                 at
                 last
                 unto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 Interrogated
                 about
                 the
                 papers
                 ,
                 and
                 prompted
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Heath
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 sorry
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 made
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 those
                 papers
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 sorry
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 had
                 purposed
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 Manifest
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 ample
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 set
                 upon
                 St
                 Paul's
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 own
                 Seal
                 affixed
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 stout
                 and
                 honest
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 dismiss
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 conceived
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 punishment
                 enough
                 to
                 deprive
                 him
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assign
                 him
                 sufficient
                 maintenance
                 upon
                 the
                 exhibiting
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Inventory
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 estate
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 commandment
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 house
                 without
                 medling
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 better
                 understood
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 prisoner
                 till
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 arraigned
                 in
                 the
                 Guild
                 Hall
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dadley
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 attainted
                 and
                 condemned
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 lay
                 under
                 this
                 attainture
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 old
                 Statutes
                 for
                 putting
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 revived
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 furnished
                 his
                 adversaries
                 with
                 a
                 better
                 ground
                 to
                 proceed
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 waved
                 the
                 prosecuting
                 of
                 the
                 Attaindure
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 Execution
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 fixed
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Heresie
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 hearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 right
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 not
                 now
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Queens
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 severity
                 of
                 this
                 beginning
                 against
                 the
                 Natives
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warning
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 tool
                 sanctuary
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 betimes
                 for
                 their
                 departure
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 openly
                 aimed
                 at
                 than
                 
                   Peter
                   Mar●yr
                
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 given
                 wider
                 wounds
                 than
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Cause
                 .
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 a
                 senior
                 Canon
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 had
                 held
                 some
                 points
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 thither
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 causing
                 both
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 some
                 publick
                 scorn
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Not
                 finding
                 any
                 safety
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 retires
                 to
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 safety
                 as
                 that
                 place
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 consultation
                 had
                 been
                 held
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 fiery
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 commitment
                 unto
                 prison
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 came
                 hither
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 publick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 some
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 therefore
                 to
                 discharge
                 him
                 all
                 further
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 licence
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 more
                 forward
                 to
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 his
                 going
                 hence
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 packing
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 now
                 be
                 questioned
                 .
                 But
                 less
                 humanity
                 was
                 shewed
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 having
                 been
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 Frideswide
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 by
                 publick
                 order
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 dunghil
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 such
                 strangers
                 as
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Alasco
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 forbear
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dissolve
                 their
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 displeasure
                 was
                 conceived
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 governed
                 the
                 affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 get
                 leave
                 for
                 their
                 departure
                 ;
                 and
                 glad
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 two
                 
                   Danish
                   ships
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 to
                 sea
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 winter
                 ,
                 fearing
                 more
                 storms
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 farwel
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Alasco
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 ill
                 wind
                 which
                 brought
                 him
                 hit
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 for
                 his
                 going
                 back
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 haste
                 made
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Protestants
                
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 pretence
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 stay
                 ,
                 command
                 was
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Mayor
                 of
                 Rie
                 and
                 D●ver
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 all
                 
                   French
                   Protestants
                
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 except
                 such
                 only
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 should
                 be
                 signified
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 removes
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 both
                 Dutch
                 and
                 French
                 ,
                 
                 remained
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 after
                 found
                 in
                 Wiat's
                 Army
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 the
                 banishing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 except
                 Denizens
                 and
                 Merchants
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 Edict
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 departed
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Students
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 300.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 hoping
                 to
                 find
                 that
                 freedome
                 and
                 protection
                 in
                 a
                 forein
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 denied
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 this
                 voluntary
                 exile
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 wife
                 of
                 
                   Charls
                   Brandon
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Suffo●k
                   ,
                   Robert
                   Bertye
                
                 ,
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 husband
                 to
                 the
                 Dutchess
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Winchester
                 and
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Morison
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Cook
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Cheek
                
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Sanays
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 Grindall
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 more
                 hereafter
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 were
                 ,
                 not
                 could
                 be
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Edward
                 had
                 been
                 swiftly
                 posted
                 on
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 fame
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 staid
                 not
                 long
                 behind
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 welcome
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 3d.
                 who
                 then
                 held
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 gave
                 him
                 some
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 re-admission
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 his
                 predecessors
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 less
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 respects
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Cosen
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 unto
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 pursuance
                 of
                 which
                 hopes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 that
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 Legate
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 blood
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 eminent
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 exemplary
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 fittest
                 instrument
                 to
                 reduce
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 Cardinal
                 well
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 attainted
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Henry
                 was
                 still
                 preserved
                 in
                 estimation
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 venture
                 thither
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 fully
                 understood
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 secretly
                 dispatcheth
                 Commendonius
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 trusty
                 Minister
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 a
                 private
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 commending
                 first
                 her
                 perseverance
                 in
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 troubles
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 continuance
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 her
                 happiness
                 .
                 He
                 recommended
                 also
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Commendonius
                 ,
                 having
                 diligently
                 inform'd
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 found
                 means
                 of
                 speaking
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 he
                 understood
                 not
                 only
                 her
                 own
                 good
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 use
                 her
                 best
                 endeavours
                 for
                 re-establishing
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 voyage
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 Charls
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 own
                 design
                 apart
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 he
                 signified
                 by
                 Dandino
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Nuncio
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 Legate
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 England
                 as
                 affairs
                 then
                 stood
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 safety
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 defer
                 the
                 journy
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 English
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 temper
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 coming
                 ,
                 had
                 called
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 she
                 made
                 it
                 her
                 first
                 Act
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 Statutes
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 ,
                 wherein
                 certain
                 offences
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 High
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 a
                 Premunire
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 Pole's
                 security
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 he
                 by
                 exercising
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Clergy
                 by
                 submitting
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 intangled
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 snares
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Cardinal
                 Wolsie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 caught
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 designed
                 also
                 to
                 rescind
                 all
                 former
                 Statutes
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Kings
                 against
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 estate
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 others
                 as
                 too
                 great
                 an
                 enterprise
                 to
                 be
                 attempted
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 green
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 people
                 sensible
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 shaking
                 off
                 their
                 former
                 vassalage
                 to
                 a
                 forein
                 
                 power
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 advised
                 therefore
                 to
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 repeal
                 all
                 Acts
                 and
                 Statutes
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 brother
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 passed
                 in
                 his
                 minority
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 affairs
                 were
                 carried
                 by
                 faction
                 and
                 strong
                 hand
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 soundest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 ,
                 might
                 give
                 a
                 just
                 pretence
                 for
                 their
                 abrogation
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 particulars
                 might
                 be
                 considered
                 and
                 debated
                 in
                 a
                 lawful
                 Synod
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 temperament
                 ,
                 the
                 point
                 was
                 carried
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Act
                 pass'd
                 no
                 higher
                 than
                 for
                 
                   Repea●ing
                   certain
                   Statutes
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   King
                
                 Edward
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 one
                 blow
                 she
                 felled
                 down
                 all
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 in
                 seven
                 years
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 former
                 Statutes
                 for
                 Administring
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ;
                 for
                 establishing
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 for
                 confirming
                 the
                 new
                 Ordinal
                 ,
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 consecrating
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 abrogating
                 certain
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Feastivals
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 observed
                 ;
                 for
                 authorizing
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Legitimation
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 Statute
                 (
                 as
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 naming
                 )
                 for
                 making
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 name
                 only
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 estate
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stood
                 at
                 Edward's
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 which
                 had
                 maried
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Statutes
                 ▪
                 were
                 made
                 uncanonical
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 deprivation
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Ordination
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 uncanonical
                 Mariages
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 presently
                 find
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 remove
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 some
                 affronts
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 offered
                 to
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 forward
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Mass
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 small
                 danger
                 was
                 incurred
                 by
                 Dr
                 Bourn
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 at
                 St
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ;
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 passed
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   against
                   offenders
                   of
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Which
                 two
                 Acts
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 passed
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 seconded
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 two
                 Proclamations
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 By
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 repealed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Mass
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 20th
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 ,
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 saying
                 Mass
                 ,
                 or
                 executing
                 any
                 other
                 divine
                 Office
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 penalties
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
                 According
                 unto
                 which
                 appointment
                 ,
                 the
                 Mass
                 was
                 publickly
                 officiated
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 without
                 interruption
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 mariage
                 between
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 Queen
                 Katherine
                 his
                 first
                 wife
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 definitively
                 ,
                 cleerly
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 declared
                 ,
                 deemed
                 ,
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 with
                 God's
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Holy
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 reputed
                 and
                 taken
                 of
                 good
                 effect
                 and
                 validity
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Decree
                 or
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Divorce
                 heretofore
                 passed
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cranmer
                
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deemed
                 ,
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 repeal
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Statutes
                 or
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 illegitimate
                 .
                 The
                 making
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Queen's
                 estate
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 tacitly
                 and
                 implicitly
                 acknowlege
                 the
                 supremacy
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 attained
                 explicitly
                 and
                 in
                 terms
                 expresse
                 ,
                 as
                 affairs
                 then
                 stood
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 mariage
                 neither
                 was
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 reputed
                 valid
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 validity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 consequently
                 infer
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 ▪
                 from
                 which
                 that
                 dispensation
                 issued
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                 seemed
                 ridiculous
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 propounded
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Session
                 ;
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 yielding
                 
                   to
                   this
                   demand
                   was
                   virtually
                   contained
                   in
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Mariage
                   .
                
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 clause
                 for
                 the
                 invalidating
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 attainders
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   Thomas
                
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 proceedings
                 not
                 so
                 cleer
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 seem'd
                 necessity
                 of
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 indempnity
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 acted
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 summon
                 a
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 might
                 be
                 first
                 debated
                 and
                 concluded
                 in
                 a
                 Synodical
                 way
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Assembly
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 writs
                 of
                 which
                 summons
                 ,
                 she
                 retained
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Supream
                 Head
                 on
                 earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 want
                 whereof
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 a
                 dispute
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 proceed
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 publick
                 businesses
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 propounded
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Session
                 .
                 Archbishop
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 detained
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 place
                 required
                 .
                 This
                 took
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 transfar
                 the
                 Presidentship
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 upon
                 Bonner
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 privileged
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 to
                 preside
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 either
                 held
                 during
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 necessary
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 .
                 The
                 lower
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 also
                 ,
                 was
                 fitted
                 with
                 a
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 ,
                 Dr
                 
                   Hugh
                   Weston
                
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 substituted
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Cox
                 ,
                 being
                 elected
                 to
                 that
                 Office.
                 On
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Queens
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 should
                 debate
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 such
                 constitutions
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 necessary
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 equality
                 in
                 number
                 between
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 authority
                 where
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 had
                 formerly
                 resolved
                 upon
                 the
                 points
                 .
                 So
                 partially
                 had
                 the
                 elections
                 been
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 none
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Clergy
                 amongst
                 the
                 Clerks
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Deans
                 and
                 Dignitaries
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 but
                 six
                 of
                 that
                 ranck
                 neither
                 to
                 have
                 suffrage
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   Haddon
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   Walter
                   Philips
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   John
                   Philpot
                
                 Arch
                 Deacon
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   John
                   Elmer
                
                 Arch
                 Deacon
                 of
                 Stow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Cheny
                
                 Arch
                 Deacon
                 of
                 Hereford
                 .
                 One
                 more
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 
                   Mon
                   ▪
                
                 who
                 joined
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 disputation
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 admit
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 though
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 by
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 associated
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 motion
                 he
                 the
                 rather
                 made
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 proposed
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 a
                 Catechism
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Kings
                 time
                 ,
                 intituled
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Convocation
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1552.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 matter
                 being
                 passed
                 lightly
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 in
                 debate
                 concerned
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   presence
                   in
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   denied
                   by
                   Philpot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   party
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   present
                   in
                   his
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   rightly
                   ministred
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   institution
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   present
                   after
                   the
                   gross
                   and
                   carnal
                   manner
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   party
                   had
                   before
                   subscribed
                   to
                   .
                
                 Six
                 days
                 the
                 disputation
                 lasted
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 Weston
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 adversaries
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Arguments
                 fully
                 answered
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 neither
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 any
                 right
                 judgement
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 disputed
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 late
                 as
                 Judges
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 concernments
                 .
                 Many
                 checks
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 by
                 Weston
                 to
                 the
                 ●ix
                 Divines
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 disorder
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 disputation
                 (
                 though
                 certain
                 great
                 Lords
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 hindered
                 it
                 from
                 producing
                 any
                 good
                 effect
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 weary
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 confusions
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 dispute
                 .
                 Which
                 Weston
                 did
                 accordingly
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Queens
                 pleasure
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 spend
                 any
                 longer
                 time
                 in
                 these
                 debates
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 are
                 well
                 enough
                 already
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   have
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Sword.
                
                 So
                 powerful
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 times
                 it
                 will
                 find
                 some
                 means
                 to
                 vent
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 least
                 intend
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 when
                 we
                 most
                 labour
                 to
                 suppress
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 and
                 Convocation
                 had
                 thus
                 concluded
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 question
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 Bishops
                 as
                 disliked
                 the
                 alterations
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 active
                 in
                 advancing
                 the
                 results
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 Bonner
                 will
                 not
                 stay
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Even
                 song
                 on
                 St.
                 Katherine's
                 day
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 consultations
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 been
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Royal
                 assent
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Quire
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 steeple
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 lights
                 after
                 the
                 old
                 custome
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 St
                 Andrew's
                 day
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 the
                 Procession
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 Parsons
                 and
                 Curates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Quire
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 attired
                 in
                 their
                 old
                 
                   gray
                   Amises
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 manner
                 they
                 continued
                 it
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 .
                 In
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Pomps
                 and
                 Rites
                 thereof
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 backward
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 himself
                 so
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 actings
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 news
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 he
                 restored
                 the
                 solemn
                 
                   Sundays
                   Procession
                
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 in
                 their
                 Clokes
                 ;
                 the
                 Preacher
                 taking
                 his
                 benediction
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 out
                 his
                 Mandates
                 to
                 all
                 Parsons
                 and
                 Curates
                 within
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 the
                 Lent
                 following
                 to
                 Auricular
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 at
                 Easter
                 ;
                 or
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 issue
                 out
                 the
                 like
                 commands
                 to
                 all
                 Priests
                 and
                 Curates
                 ,
                 which
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 such
                 Paintings
                 and
                 Sentences
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 pensiled
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 walls
                 ,
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 dayes
                 .
                 He
                 knew
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 Church
                 would
                 easily
                 become
                 exemplary
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 time
                 give
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 speedier
                 way
                 to
                 advance
                 a
                 general
                 conformity
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 take
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 both
                 sence
                 and
                 motion
                 is
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Which
                 makes
                 it
                 seem
                 the
                 greater
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 backward
                 in
                 advancing
                 Images
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 his
                 actings
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 misplaced
                 )
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 it
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 stay
                 until
                 the
                 Queen's
                 affairs
                 were
                 better
                 setled
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 her
                 marriage
                 past
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 him
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 prepared
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Rood
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 pavement
                 of
                 St
                 Paul's
                 Quire
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 shut
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Prebends
                 ,
                 sung
                 and
                 said
                 divers
                 prayers
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 anointed
                 it
                 with
                 oyl
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 anointing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 crept
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 weighed
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 accustomed
                 place
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 quire
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 singing
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bels
                 publishing
                 their
                 joy
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Pageant
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 a
                 command
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Dr
                 Story
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 a
                 most
                 active
                 instrument
                 in
                 
                 all
                 his
                 butcheries
                 )
                 to
                 visit
                 every
                 Parish
                 Church
                 in
                 London
                 and
                 Middlesex
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 
                   Rood
                   lo●ts
                
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 with
                 Mary
                 and
                 John
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 during
                 the
                 sitting
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 been
                 desired
                 to
                 mary
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 husbands
                 had
                 been
                 nominated
                 of
                 several
                 qualities
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 please
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Lord
                 Courtney
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 lately
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Devon
                   ,
                   Reginald
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 George
                 Duke
                 of
                 Clarence
                 ;
                 and
                 Philip
                 the
                 eldest
                 son
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 carried
                 some
                 good
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 she
                 first
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 lovely
                 personage
                 and
                 Royal
                 extraction
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandson
                 of
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 being
                 sounded
                 afar
                 off
                 ▪
                 had
                 declined
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 Earl
                 pe●itioning
                 her
                 for
                 leave
                 to
                 travel
                 ,
                 she
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 mary
                 and
                 stay
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 assuring
                 him
                 that
                 no
                 Lady
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 how
                 high
                 soever
                 ,
                 would
                 refuse
                 to
                 accept
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 husband
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 though
                 she
                 pointed
                 out
                 her self
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 as
                 might
                 either
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Modesty
                 or
                 Majesty
                 of
                 a
                 Maiden
                 Queen
                 ;
                 Yet
                 the
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 look
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 desired
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 mary
                 her
                 sister
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 the
                 Queen
                 so
                 much
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 looked
                 with
                 an
                 evil
                 eye
                 upon
                 them
                 both
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Earl
                 for
                 not
                 accepting
                 that
                 love
                 which
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 her
                 sister
                 as
                 her
                 Rival
                 in
                 the
                 Earls
                 affections
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 supposed
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 inclinations
                 to
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Countess
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 given
                 unto
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 fitter
                 for
                 a
                 Coul
                 than
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 few
                 dependances
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 fewer
                 alliances
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Queen's
                 affairs
                 did
                 require
                 a
                 man
                 both
                 stout
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 well
                 back'd
                 with
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 at
                 all
                 points
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 what
                 fitter
                 husband
                 ●ould
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 than
                 Philip
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ?
                 A
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 verdure
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Mighty
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Charles
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 being
                 laid
                 to
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 secured
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 this
                 nation
                 might
                 be
                 render'd
                 more
                 considerable
                 both
                 by
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 last
                 Match
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 carefully
                 sollicited
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 loved
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Pole
                 ,
                 nor
                 desired
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 growing
                 less
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 by
                 coming
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 encouraged
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 this
                 mariage
                 for
                 his
                 son
                 ;
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 secret
                 intimation
                 on
                 his
                 Advice
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 suffering
                 Pole
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 England
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 suffered
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 till
                 the
                 Treaty
                 were
                 concluded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Match
                 agreed
                 on
                 .
                 According
                 whereunto
                 ▪
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lamoralle
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Edgmond
                   ,
                   Charles
                
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lalain
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   〈◊〉
                   Mount
                   Morency
                
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Horn
                 ,
                 arrived
                 in
                 England
                 as
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 January
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 treat
                 upon
                 the
                 mariage
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 so
                 well
                 prepared
                 before
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 accorded
                 upon
                 these
                 conditions
                 .
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   lawful
                   for
                   Philip
                   to
                   assume
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   and
                   Provinces
                   belonging
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   joint
                   Governour
                   with
                   her
                   over
                   those
                   Kingdoms
                   ;
                   the
                   Privileges
                   and
                   Customes
                   thereof
                   always
                   preserved
                   inviolate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   distribution
                   of
                   Bishopricks
                   ,
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   Favours
                   and
                   Offices
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   remaining
                   intire
                   in
                   the
                   Queen
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   should
                   also
                   carry
                   the
                   Titles
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Realms
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   Philip
                   either
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   afterwards
                   invested
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Queen
                   survived
                   Philip
                   ,
                   60
                   thousand
                   pounds
                   
                     per
                     annum
                  
                   should
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   her
                   for
                   her
                   joynture
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   formerly
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   Lady
                   Margaret
                   ,
                   Sister
                   to
                   
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   4th
                   .
                   and
                   Wife
                   to
                   Charles
                   Duke
                   of
                   Burgundy
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Issue
                   begotten
                   by
                   this
                   mariage
                   ,
                   should
                   succeed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Queens
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Dukedom
                   and
                   County
                   of
                   Burgundy
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   Provinces
                   in
                   the
                   Neatherlands
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   possessed
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   if
                   none
                   but
                   daughters
                   should
                   proceed
                   from
                   this
                   mariage
                   ,
                   the
                   eldest
                   should
                   succeed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   said
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Neatherlands
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Counsel
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   Charles
                   (
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Philip
                   ,
                   by
                   Mary
                   of
                   Portugal
                   his
                   first
                   wife
                   )
                   she
                   should
                   make
                   choice
                   of
                   a
                   husband
                   out
                   of
                   England
                   or
                   the
                   Neatherlands
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   to
                   be
                   deprived
                   of
                   her
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   succession
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   estates
                   ,
                   and
                   Charles
                   to
                   be
                   invested
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   cafe
                   convenient
                   portions
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   her
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   daughters
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   said
                   Charles
                   should
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   without
                   lawful
                   issue
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   the
                   Heir
                   surviving
                   of
                   this
                   mariage
                   ,
                   though
                   female
                   only
                   ,
                   should
                   succeed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Dominions
                   and
                   Estates
                   of
                   Italy
                   thereunto
                   belonging
                   .
                
                 Conditions
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 restless
                 disposition
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 desirous
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 noised
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 accord
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 absolute
                 Lords
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 all
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 abolishing
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 land
                 a
                 most
                 intolerable
                 yoke
                 of
                 servitude
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 conquered
                 Nation
                 .
                 Which
                 either
                 being
                 certainly
                 known
                 ,
                 or
                 probably
                 suspected
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancelor
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 declaration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 Chamber
                 to
                 such
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 as
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Commoners
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 purposely
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 :
                 Which
                 services
                 he
                 perform'd
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 ▪
                 and
                 15th
                 .
                 days
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 summarily
                 reported
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 capitulation
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 unto
                 them
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   such
                   a
                   Noble
                   ,
                   Worthy
                   ,
                   and
                   Famous
                   Prince
                   ,
                   would
                   vonchsafe
                   so
                   to
                   humble
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   mariage
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   rather
                   as
                   a
                   subject
                   than
                   otherwise
                   .
                   Considering
                   that
                   the
                   Queen
                   and
                   her
                   Council
                   were
                   to
                   Rule
                   and
                   Govern
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                
                 Spaniards
                 
                   or
                   other
                   strangers
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   any
                   Castles
                   ,
                   Forts
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   nor
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   Queen's
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   elsewhere
                   throughout
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Queens
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   for
                   her
                   sake
                   they
                   would
                   most
                   lovingly
                   receive
                   the
                   said
                   Prince
                   with
                   ●oy
                   and
                   honour
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   behave
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   subjects
                   with
                   all
                   humility
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 declaration
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 subjects
                 were
                 not
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 in
                 those
                 fears
                 and
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 which
                 cunningly
                 had
                 been
                 infused
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 popular
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 greedily
                 affected
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 sowed
                 divers
                 other
                 discontents
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 To
                 some
                 they
                 secretly
                 complained
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   had
                   broke
                   her
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   Suffolk
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   suppressing
                   the
                   Religion
                   setled
                   by
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   6th
                   .
                   to
                   others
                   ▪
                   That
                   the
                   mariage
                   with
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   introduction
                   to
                   a
                   second
                   vassalage
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   they
                   pitied
                   the
                   calamity
                   of
                   the
                   Lady
                   Jane
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   forcibly
                   deposed
                   ,
                   but
                   barbarously
                   condemned
                   to
                   a
                   cruel
                   death
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   magnified
                   the
                   eminent
                   vertues
                   of
                   the
                   Princess
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 prepared
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 succeed
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 nothing
                 must
                 be
                 pretended
                 but
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Civil
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 was
                 generally
                 like
                 to
                 take
                 both
                 with
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 engines
                 to
                 draw
                 such
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 were
                 considerable
                 for
                 power
                 or
                 quality
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 was
                 hooked
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 re-establishing
                 his
                 daughter
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 throne
                 ;
                 the
                 Carews
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 upon
                 assurance
                 of
                 marying
                 the
                 Lord
                 Courtney
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 the
                 Crown
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 wished
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 hopes
                 of
                 restoring
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 setled
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 faith
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Quee●
                 and
                 her
                 Ministers
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 suggestions
                 and
                 subtil
                 practices
                 ,
                 the
                 contagion
                 was
                 so
                 generally
                 diffused
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 accidently
                 broke
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 many
                 wise
                 and
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 danger
                 might
                 have
                 proved
                 far
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 disease
                 incurable
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Carews
                 conceiving
                 that
                 the
                 deferring
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 plot
                 thus
                 laid
                 ,
                 might
                 prove
                 destructive
                 to
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 fatally
                 thrust
                 on
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 ill
                 destiny
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 leavy
                 men
                 in
                 Cornwal
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 closely
                 carried
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 purpose
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 them
                 forced
                 to
                 flye
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 whereof
                 gave
                 such
                 an
                 allarum
                 to
                 the
                 confederates
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 prepared
                 and
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Leonard
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 Proclamation
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Queens
                 intended
                 mariage
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 fast
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 expect
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 dismiss
                 their
                 slender
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 shift
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Huntington
                 was
                 coming
                 toward
                 them
                 with
                 300
                 horse
                 .
                 An
                 action
                 very
                 unfortunate
                 to
                 himself
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 family
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 The
                 Queen
                 finding
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 expect
                 no
                 peace
                 or
                 quiet
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 remain
                 alive
                 ,
                 caused
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 openly
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 His
                 daughter
                 Katherine●ormerly
                 ●ormerly
                 maried
                 to
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Herbert
                 ,
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 the
                 mariage
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 not
                 coming
                 unto
                 a
                 Consummation
                 by
                 carnal
                 knowlege
                 )
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 repudiated
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mariage
                 presently
                 made
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 another
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 George
                 Earl
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 .
                 His
                 brothers
                 ,
                 John
                 and
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 committed
                 prisoners
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 suffered
                 death
                 about
                 two
                 months
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 compelled
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 one
                 Underwood
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Parks
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 most
                 basely
                 and
                 treacherously
                 betrayed
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 of
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 Arrained
                 on
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 and
                 beheaded
                 on
                 the
                 23d
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 fared
                 it
                 better
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 conducted
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Wiat
                
                 (
                 the
                 chief
                 contriver
                 of
                 the
                 plot
                 )
                 were
                 suddenly
                 grown
                 considerable
                 for
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 formidable
                 for
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 of
                 whose
                 rising
                 being
                 swiftly
                 posted
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 few
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Queen
                 's
                 ordinary
                 Guards
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 by
                 500
                 Londoners
                 newly
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 Graves
                 End
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Captain
                 
                   Alexander
                   Bret.
                
                 With
                 which
                 few
                 forces
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 assault
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 Rochester
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 the
                 bridge
                 with
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 ,
                 Bret
                 with
                 his
                 Londoners
                 fell
                 off
                 to
                 Wiat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessitated
                 the
                 old
                 Duke
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 London
                 in
                 great
                 haste
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Gerningham
                
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 their
                 horse
                 ,
                 leaving
                 their
                 foot
                 ,
                 eight
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 ammunition
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 This
                 brings
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 the
                 Guild
                 Hall
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 finds
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Citizens
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Liveries
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 she
                 signified
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   she
                   never
                   did
                   intend
                   to
                   marry
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   her
                   Council
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   honourable
                   to
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   profitable
                   
                   ble
                   to
                   her
                   subjects
                   ;
                   that
                   therefore
                   they
                   should
                   give
                   no
                   credit
                   to
                   those
                   many
                   calumnies
                   ,
                   which
                   Wiat
                   and
                   his
                   accomplices
                   ,
                   who
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   guise
                   of
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   had
                   purposely
                   dispersed
                   to
                   defame
                   both
                   her
                   and
                   her
                   government
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   contribute
                   their
                   best
                   assistance
                   for
                   the
                   suppressing
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   arms
                   against
                   her
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 she
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 fair
                 promises
                 for
                 her
                 gracious
                 words
                 ;
                 yet
                 understanding
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 held
                 intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Kentish
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 she
                 appointed
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   William
                   Howard
                
                 (
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 she
                 created
                 Lord
                 Howard
                 of
                 Effingham
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 Pembrook
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 The
                 event
                 shewed
                 that
                 she
                 followed
                 that
                 Counsel
                 which
                 proved
                 best
                 for
                 her
                 preservation
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 she
                 trusted
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 betrayed
                 .
              
               
                 Incouraged
                 with
                 his
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 confident
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 party
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lond●ners
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 he
                 entreth
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 were
                 finely
                 feasted
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 way
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 draw-Bridge
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 bridge-Gate
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 to
                 be
                 bent
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lieutenant
                 .
                 Two
                 dayes
                 he
                 trifled
                 out
                 in
                 Southwark
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 sacking
                 of
                 Winchester
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 defacing
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Library
                 there
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 leave
                 a
                 document
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 infatuates
                 the
                 Counsels
                 of
                 those
                 wretched
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 traiterously
                 take
                 up
                 arms
                 against
                 their
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 liberally
                 bestowed
                 these
                 two
                 dayes
                 upon
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 enable
                 her
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 her
                 safety
                 ,
                 he
                 wheels
                 about
                 on
                 Sunday
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 to
                 Kingston
                 bridge
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 bridge
                 was
                 broken
                 down
                 before
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 opposite
                 shore
                 was
                 guarded
                 by
                 200.
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 use
                 such
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 removed
                 away
                 those
                 forces
                 ,
                 repaired
                 the
                 bridge
                 ,
                 past
                 over
                 both
                 his
                 men
                 and
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 in
                 probability
                 have
                 surprised
                 both
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 of
                 infatuation
                 had
                 not
                 rested
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 marched
                 beyond
                 Brainford
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 towards
                 London
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 or
                 taking
                 the
                 allarum
                 ▪
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 piecs
                 was
                 dismounted
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 its
                 wheels
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mending
                 and
                 mounting
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 obstinately
                 wasted
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 perswasions
                 which
                 his
                 friends
                 could
                 make
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 men
                 slipped
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 gave
                 notice
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 near
                 approach
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 what
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 had
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 Advertisment
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 out
                 his
                 men
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 who
                 about
                 10
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Chearing
                   Cross
                
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 amazement
                 )
                 turn
                 up
                 the
                 S●rand
                 to
                 
                   Temple
                   Bar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 toward
                 Ludgate
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 following
                 and
                 cutting
                 him
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 arreir
                 upon
                 every
                 turn
                 .
                 Coming
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 late
                 for
                 his
                 intendments
                 )
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Gates
                 fast
                 shut
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   William
                   Howard
                
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 in
                 Southwark
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 hemmed
                 in
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 relief
                 ,
                 he
                 yields
                 himself
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Morris
                   Berkley
                
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 arraigned
                 at
                 Westminster
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 50
                 of
                 his
                 accomplices
                 were
                 hanged
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Bret
                 ,
                 with
                 22
                 more
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Kent
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 matter
                 principally
                 aimed
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 through
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Match
                 with
                 Spain
                 appeared
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 a
                 Book
                 writ
                 by
                 
                   Christopher
                   Goodman
                
                 (
                 associated
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 for
                 setting
                 up
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 
                   How
                   far
                   Superio●r
                   Magistrates
                   ought
                   ot
                   be
                   obeyed
                   .
                
                 For
                 having
                 filled
                 almost
                 every
                 Chapter
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 railing
                 speeches
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 stirring
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 rebel
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 falleth
                 amongst
                 he
                 rest
                 upon
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   Wyat
                   did
                   but
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   that
                   profess
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   risen
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   His
                   cause
                   was
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   Traytors
                   that
                   took
                   not
                   part
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   O
                   Noble
                   
                     Wyat
                     ▪
                  
                   thou
                   art
                   now
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   worthy
                   men
                   that
                   dyed
                   in
                   that
                   happy
                   enterprise
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Book
                 was
                 written
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 where
                 Calvin
                 reigned
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 no
                 pamphlet
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 reproach
                 this
                 Queen
                 ;
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
                 Amoz
                 ,
                 he
                 entituleth
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Porserpine
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 exceeded
                 in
                 her
                 cruelties
                 all
                 the
                 devils
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Much
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 that
                 Dr
                 
                   John
                   Poynct
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 Counsel
                 in
                 the
                 plot
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 their
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 carriage
                 brake
                 .
                 Where
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 work
                 on
                 Wiat
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 that
                 unprofitable
                 labour
                 in
                 remounting
                 the
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 he
                 counselled
                 
                   Vauham
                   ,
                   Bret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 shift
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 more
                 secret
                 friends
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 departed
                 and
                 took
                 ship
                 for
                 Germany
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 after
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fortunate
                 suppressing
                 of
                 these
                 insurrections
                 ,
                 secured
                 the
                 Queen
                 from
                 any
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 dangers
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 opportunity
                 for
                 putting
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 party
                 were
                 so
                 crush'd
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 resistance
                 could
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 Articles
                 therefore
                 are
                 sent
                 into
                 every
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 letters
                 writ
                 unto
                 the
                 several
                 and
                 Respective
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 carefully
                 and
                 speedily
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 of
                 which
                 Articles
                 were
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 having
                 Ecclesiastical
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 shall
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 and
                 dil●gence
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 to
                 them
                 possible
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 all
                 such
                 Canons
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 used
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 directly
                 and
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Statutes
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 his
                 Officer
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 processe
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 extra-judicial
                 acts
                 ,
                 do
                 use
                 or
                 put
                 in
                 this
                 clause
                 or
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Regia
                   Auhoritate
                   fulcitus
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 B●●●op
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 do
                 hereafter
                 exact
                 or
                 demand
                 in
                 the
                 admessien
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 to
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Promotion
                 ,
                 Order
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 any
                 O●●h
                 touching
                 the
                 primacy
                 or
                 succession
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 late
                 few
                 years
                 past
                 ha●h
                 been
                 acc●stomed
                 and
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 vigilant
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 special
                 diligence
                 and
                 foresight
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 be
                 admitted
                 or
                 received
                 to
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 function
                 ,
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Sacramentary
                 ,
                 infected
                 or
                 defamed
                 with
                 any
                 notable
                 kind
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 great
                 crime
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 do
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 staid
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lyeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotions
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 notably
                 decay
                 or
                 take
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 or
                 confirming
                 of
                 unreasonable
                 Leases
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 diligently
                 travail
                 for
                 the
                 repr●ssing
                 of
                 Heresies
                 and
                 notable
                 crimes
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 t●e
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 duely
                 correcting
                 and
                 punishing
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 likewise
                 travail
                 for
                 the
                 condemning
                 and
                 repressing
                 of
                 corrupt
                 and
                 naughty
                 opinions
                 ,
                 unlawful
                 Books
                 ,
                 Ballads
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 pernitious
                 and
                 hurtful
                 devices
                 ,
                 enge●dri●g
                 hatred
                 and
                 discord
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 do
                 exercise
                 and
                 use
                 their
                 offices
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 without
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 setting
                 forth
                 any
                 evil
                 and
                 corrupt
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doing
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 said
                 Officers
                 ,
                 punished
                 and
                 removed
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 person
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 summarily
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 celerity
                 and
                 speed
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deprive
                 ,
                 or
                 declare
                 deprived
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 learning
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 persons
                 from
                 their
                 Benefices
                 and
                 
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotions
                 ,
                 who
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 laudable
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 maried
                 and
                 used
                 women
                 as
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 notably
                 and
                 slanderously
                 disordered
                 or
                 abused
                 themselves
                 ,
                 sequestring
                 also
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 sayd
                 processe
                 ,
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 profits
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Ecclesidstical
                 promotions
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 use
                 more
                 lenity
                 and
                 clemency
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 maried
                 ,
                 whose
                 wives
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 others
                 whose
                 women
                 do
                 yet
                 remain
                 al●ve
                 .
                 And
                 likewise
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 their
                 wives
                 or
                 women
                 ,
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 do
                 professe
                 to
                 abstain
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 more
                 favourable
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 ,
                 after
                 th
                 Penance
                 effectually
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 may
                 upon
                 just
                 consideration
                 ,
                 receive
                 and
                 admit
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 administrations
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 appointing
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 portion
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 be
                 deprived
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 or
                 his
                 Officer
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 may
                 be
                 spared
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Ben●fice
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 other
                 person
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 foresee
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 not
                 any
                 ●●ligious
                 man
                 ,
                 having
                 solemly
                 professed
                 chastity
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 with
                 his
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 wife
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 after
                 deprivation
                 of
                 their
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotion
                 ,
                 be
                 also
                 divorced
                 every
                 one
                 from
                 his
                 said
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 punishment
                 otherwise
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Item
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 Order
                 and
                 direction
                 with
                 the
                 ●arishioners
                 of
                 every
                 Benefice
                 where
                 Priests
                 do
                 want
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Parish
                 for
                 divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 appoint
                 for
                 a
                 convenient
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 other
                 better
                 provision
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 one
                 Curate
                 ●o
                 serve
                 
                   alienis
                   vicibus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allot
                 the
                 said
                 Cura●e
                 for
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Benefice
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 serveth
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Processions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 used
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 after
                 the
                 old
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 tougue
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 holy-dayes
                 and
                 fasting-dayes
                 be
                 observed
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 observed
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8.
                 h.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 laudable
                 and
                 honest
                 Ceremonies
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 frequented
                 and
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 hereafter
                 frequented
                 ,
                 used
                 and
                 observed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 children
                 be
                 Christned
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 hereto●●●e
                 hath
                 been
                 accusto●ed
                 and
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Touching
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 were
                 heretofore
                 promoted
                 to
                 any
                 Orders
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 new
                 sort
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 O●ders
                 ,
                 considering
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Ordered
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 finding
                 otherwise
                 sufficient
                 ability
                 in
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 supply
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 wanted
                 in
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 admit
                 them
                 to
                 minister
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 an
                 uniform
                 doctrine
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Hom●lies
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 instruction
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 do
                 compel
                 the
                 parishioners
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 devoutly
                 to
                 hear
                 divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 reason
                 they
                 ought
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 examine
                 all
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 them
                 suspect
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 Catholick
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 rooms
                 ▪
                 with
                 a
                 special
                 commandment
                 to
                 instruct
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Priest
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 help
                 the
                 Priest
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 accustomed
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 have
                 such
                 regard
                 ,
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 godly
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 with
                 repressing
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 under
                 of
                 vic●
                 and
                 unthriftinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 make
                 and
                 honest
                 account
                 and
                 reckoning
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 and
                 c●re
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Our
                 good
                 contentation
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 this
                 Our
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 being
                 well
                 pleased
                 before
                 with
                 the
                 Queen's
                 
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 startled
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 at
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 ;
                 none
                 more
                 exasperated
                 than
                 those
                 whose
                 either
                 hands
                 or
                 hearts
                 had
                 been
                 joyned
                 with
                 Wiat.
                 But
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 by
                 open
                 army
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 device
                 is
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 befool
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 misconceit
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 government
                 .
                 A
                 young
                 maid
                 called
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Crofts
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 tutored
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 certain
                 speeches
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Aldersgate
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 heard
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 seen
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 voice
                 might
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 a
                 strange
                 whistle
                 was
                 devised
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 her
                 words
                 proceeded
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 tone
                 ,
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 mortal
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 great
                 multitudes
                 whereof
                 resorted
                 dayly
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 but
                 generally
                 she
                 pass'd
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   wall
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 whose
                 words
                 ,
                 there
                 wanted
                 not
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 confederates
                 ,
                 who
                 mingled
                 themselves
                 by
                 turns
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 expound
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 said
                 ▪
                 delivered
                 many
                 dangerous
                 and
                 seditious
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 her
                 mariage
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 practice
                 was
                 first
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 within
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 it
                 went
                 on
                 fortunately
                 enough
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 contrivers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 abuse
                 being
                 searched
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plot
                 discovered
                 ,
                 the
                 wench
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 a
                 scaffold
                 neer
                 St
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 abide
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 declaration
                 of
                 that
                 lewd
                 imposture
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Papists
                 be
                 from
                 henceforth
                 charged
                 with
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Barton
                
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Holy
                 made
                 of
                 Kent
                 ;
                 since
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Zuinglian
                   Gospellers
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 consider
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 plot
                 of
                 theirs
                 )
                 have
                 raised
                 up
                 their
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Crofts
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 aside
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 due
                 Allegiance
                 .
              
               
                 Wiat's
                 Rebellion
                 being
                 quenched
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Realm
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 capable
                 of
                 holding
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 Convenes
                 her
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 on
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Session
                 the
                 Queens
                 mariage
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 being
                 offered
                 unto
                 consideration
                 ,
                 was
                 finally
                 concluded
                 and
                 agreed
                 unto
                 upon
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Philip
                   should
                   not
                   advance
                   any
                   to
                   any
                   publick
                   office
                   or
                   dignity
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   Natives
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Queens
                   subjects
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   admit
                   of
                   a
                   set
                   number
                   of
                   English
                   in
                   his
                   houshold
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   use
                   respectively
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   injured
                   by
                   foreiners
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   transport
                   the
                   Queen
                   out
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   her
                   intreaty
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   issue
                   begotten
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   have
                   their
                   education
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   suffered
                   but
                   upon
                   necessity
                   and
                   good
                   reasons
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   not
                   then
                   neither
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   English.
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   deceasing
                   without
                   children
                   ,
                   Philip
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   claim
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   leave
                   it
                   freely
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   of
                   right
                   it
                   should
                   belong
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   change
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   either
                   publick
                   or
                   private
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   immunities
                   and
                   customes
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   be
                   bound
                   by
                   oath
                   to
                   confirm
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   transport
                   any
                   Jewels
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Wardrobe
                   ,
                   nor
                   alienate
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   revenues
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   preserve
                   our
                   Shipping
                   ,
                   Ordnance
                   and
                   Mu●ition
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Castles
                   ,
                   Forts
                   ,
                   and
                   Block
                   Houses
                   ,
                   in
                   good
                   repair
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   maned
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Match
                   should
                   not
                   any
                   way
                   derogate
                   from
                   the
                   League
                   lately
                   concluded
                   between
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   peace
                   between
                   the
                   English
                   and
                   the
                   French
                   should
                   remain
                   firm
                   and
                   inviolate
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 clearer
                 carrying
                 on
                 this
                 great
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 such
                 further
                 services
                 as
                 her
                 occasions
                 might
                 require
                 ;
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 her
                 Barons
                 .
                 In
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 she
                 advanced
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   William
                   Howard
                
                 ,
                 Cosen
                 German
                 to
                 Thomas
                 
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Howard
                 of
                 Essingham
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 elected
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 within
                 few
                 months
                 after
                 ;
                 whose
                 son
                 called
                 Charls
                 ,
                 being
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 renown
                 for
                 his
                 success
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Gades
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 created
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Nottingham
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1589.
                 
                 Next
                 to
                 him
                 followed
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Williams
                
                 ,
                 created
                 Lord
                 Williams
                 of
                 Tame
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 who
                 dying
                 without
                 Issue
                 Male
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 Estate
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 his
                 Honors
                 )
                 betwixt
                 two
                 daughters
                 ;
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 called
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Norris
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 created
                 Lord
                 Norris
                 of
                 Ricot
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 perhaps
                 to
                 his
                 fathe●s
                 suffering
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 descended
                 Francis
                 Lord
                 Norris
                 ,
                 advanced
                 by
                 King
                 James
                 to
                 the
                 Honors
                 of
                 Viscount
                 Tame
                 ,
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Berkshire
                 ,
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patens
                 bearing
                 date
                 in
                 
                   January
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1620.
                 
                 After
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 comes
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   North
                
                 ,
                 created
                 Baron
                 of
                 Char●eleg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Augmentations
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 himself
                 a
                 fair
                 Estate
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Abbyes
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Executors
                 ,
                 and
                 nominated
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Councill
                 of
                 Estate
                 in
                 his
                 Son's
                 Minority
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   B●ugis
                
                 brings
                 up
                 the
                 rear
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 descended
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Chandois
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 noble
                 Banneret
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Bottelers
                 Lords
                 of
                 Sudley
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
                 Chandois
                 of
                 Sudley
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 goodly
                 Mannor
                 he
                 had
                 lately
                 purchased
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Escheated
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Seymour
                   ,
                   Anno.
                
                 1549.
                 the
                 Title
                 still
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 little
                 else
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 seventh
                 Lord
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 and
                 Family
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 being
                 dismembred
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 by
                 the
                 unparallel'd
                 Impudence
                 (
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 no
                 worse
                 name
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 elder
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Bishops
                 I
                 find
                 consecrated
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 stronger
                 party
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 Sees
                 actually
                 voided
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 Rome
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Hooper
                 of
                 Glocester
                 commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 on
                 the
                 22
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 was
                 outed
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 immediately
                 on
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 Consecrations
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinall
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 .
                 Into
                 whose
                 place
                 succeeded
                 
                   James
                   Brooks
                
                 Doctor
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Fellow
                 of
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 B●liol
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ;
                 employed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 as
                 a
                 Delegat
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 proceedings
                 against
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 .
                 To
                 Jaylor
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 death
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 )
                 succeeded
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   White
                
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 first
                 School-master
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Warden
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 near
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 See
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 him
                 translated
                 Anno
                 1556.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 void
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Story
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 though
                 dispoiled
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 now
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 fill
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Maurice
                   Griffin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Archdeacon
                 ,
                 is
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 One
                 suffrage
                 more
                 was
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 repealing
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Session
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 for
                 dissolving
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Durham
                 ;
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Cuthbert
                   Tunstall
                
                 ,
                 though
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Churches
                 Partimony
                 ,
                 had
                 neither
                 Suffrage
                 as
                 a
                 Peer
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 not
                 could
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 Consecrations
                 and
                 Creations
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 year
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 2º
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1554
                 ,
                 1555.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 Arrivall
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 
                 wafted
                 to
                 England
                 with
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 sail
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 twenty
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 English
                 ,
                 purposely
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Convoy
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 warrs
                 ,
                 not
                 then
                 expired
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 .
                 Landing
                 at
                 Southampton
                 on
                 the
                 19
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 foregoing
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 been
                 solemnly
                 proclaimed
                 in
                 London
                 )
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Winchester
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Retinue
                 on
                 the
                 24
                 th
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 a
                 gallant
                 Train
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 Ladies
                 ;
                 solemnly
                 married
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 supposed
                 Tutelary
                 Saint
                 of
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Nation
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 but
                 newly
                 entred
                 on
                 his
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Marriage-Rites
                 were
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 Higueroa
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 Donation
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Naples
                 and
                 Cicily
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Emperor
                 his
                 father
                 had
                 resigned
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 presently
                 was
                 signified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 Proclaimed
                 by
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 Style
                 .
                 PHILIP
                 and
                 MARY
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Naples
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 
                   Defenders
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   Princes
                   of
                
                 Spain
                 and
                 Cicily
                 ,
                 
                   Arch-Dukes
                   of
                
                 Austria
                 ,
                 
                   Dukes
                   of
                
                 Millain
                 ,
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 and
                 Brabant
                 ,
                 
                   Counts
                   of
                
                 Ausperge
                 ,
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 Tirroll
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 At
                 the
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 which
                 Style
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Latine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 )
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 showed
                 themselves
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Swords
                 born
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 distinct
                 Capacity
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Government
                 .
                 From
                 VVinchester
                 they
                 removed
                 to
                 Basing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 VVindsor
                 ,
                 where
                 Philip
                 on
                 the
                 5
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 was
                 Installed
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 chosen
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 the
                 Court
                 removed
                 to
                 Richmond
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 Suffolk-place
                 in
                 the
                 Burrough
                 of
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 12
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 made
                 a
                 magnificent
                 passage
                 thorow
                 the
                 principal
                 streets
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Pomps
                 accustomed
                 at
                 a
                 Coronation
                 .
                 The
                 Triumphs
                 of
                 which
                 Entertainment
                 had
                 continued
                 longer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Court
                 had
                 not
                 put
                 on
                 mourning
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 this
                 life
                 at
                 Framingham
                 Castle
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 sorrow
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 entirely
                 loved
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Philip
                 thus
                 gloriously
                 received
                 ,
                 endeavoureth
                 to
                 sow
                 his
                 Grandure
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 English
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 by
                 this
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 engratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 People
                 in
                 all
                 generous
                 ways
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Bullion
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 loaded
                 in
                 twenty
                 Carts
                 ,
                 carrying
                 amongst
                 them
                 twenty
                 seven
                 Chests
                 ,
                 each
                 Chest
                 containing
                 a
                 Yard
                 and
                 some
                 inches
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 conducted
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 by
                 certain
                 Spaniards
                 and
                 English-men
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Guard.
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 29
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 ninety
                 nine
                 Horses
                 and
                 two
                 Carts
                 ,
                 laden
                 with
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 was
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Grosham
                
                 the
                 Queens
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 prevailed
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 for
                 discharge
                 of
                 such
                 Prisoners
                 as
                 stood
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Wya●'s
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 engaging
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 gratified
                 therein
                 according
                 unto
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Councill
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 18
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 ten
                 Knights
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 name
                 and
                 quality
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 did
                 him
                 greater
                 honour
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                 English
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 great
                 pains
                 he
                 took
                 for
                 procuring
                 the
                 enlargment
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 committed
                 formerly
                 on
                 a
                 suspition
                 of
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 Wya●'s
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 though
                 Wyat
                 h●●ettly
                 disavowed
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 obtained
                 the
                 leave
                 to
                 travell
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 petitioned
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 he
                 pass'd
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 cross'd
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 air
                 of
                 Italy
                 as
                 much
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 too
                 cold
                 ,
                 dying
                 at
                 Padua
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1556.
                 the
                 eleventh
                 and
                 last
                 Earl
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 noble
                 Family
                 .
                 About
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 his
                 enlargement
                 ,
                 followed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 whose
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 her
                 entertainment
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 followed
                 thereup
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 run
                 our selves
                 too
                 far
                 upon
                 these
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 look
                 back
                 again
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 followed
                 more
                 immediately
                 on
                 the
                 Kings
                 reception
                 ;
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 whose
                 Marriage
                 opened
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 comming
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 expected
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 delayed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 retarded
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 detained
                 at
                 Dilling
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 way
                 towards
                 England
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 writes
                 his
                 Letters
                 of
                 Expostulation
                 ,
                 representing
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 the
                 great
                 scandal
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 detaining
                 a
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 Commissioned
                 by
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 regaining
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 stayeth
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Marriage
                 were
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 then
                 suffered
                 to
                 advance
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Brussells
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 passe
                 over
                 into
                 England
                 till
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Marriage
                 .
                 The
                 Interim
                 he
                 spends
                 in
                 managing
                 a
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 which
                 sorted
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 dexterity
                 in
                 all
                 publick
                 businesses
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Marriage
                 being
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 is
                 desired
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 Pole
                 is
                 called
                 upon
                 by
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 assistance
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 advise
                 upon
                 such
                 particulars
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 dismission
                 he
                 repairs
                 to
                 Calais
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 detained
                 by
                 cross
                 winds
                 till
                 the
                 24
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Parliament
                 sitting
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 dispatched
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 advised
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 businesse
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 dispatched
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 dispossessed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 For
                 smoothing
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 which
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 all
                 Episcopall
                 Sees
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 Death
                 or
                 Deprivation
                 had
                 of
                 late
                 made
                 vacant
                 .
                 Holgate
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1553.
                 from
                 whence
                 released
                 upon
                 Philips
                 intercession
                 on
                 the
                 18
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 :
                 Marriage
                 and
                 Heresie
                 are
                 his
                 crimes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 deprived
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 .
                 Doctor
                 
                   Nicolas
                   Heath
                
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 VVorcester
                 to
                 Doctor
                 
                   Richard
                   Pates
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 nominated
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1534.
                 and
                 having
                 spent
                 the
                 intervening
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 returned
                 a
                 true
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 fitted
                 and
                 instructed
                 to
                 advance
                 that
                 See.
                 Goodrich
                 of
                 Elie
                 left
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 leaving
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 to
                 Doctor
                 
                   Thomas
                   Thurlby
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 that
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 stand
                 his
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 strongest
                 tempest
                 )
                 and
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   Hopton
                
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 Chaplain
                 and
                 Controuler
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary's
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 when
                 but
                 Princess
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Norwich
                   .
                   Barlow
                
                 of
                 VVells
                 having
                 abandoned
                 that
                 dignity
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 ,
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 Successor
                 Doctor
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Bourn
                
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Bourn
                
                 ,
                 principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Estate
                 .
                 Sufficiently
                 recompenced
                 by
                 
                 this
                 preferment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 incurred
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Dagger
                 was
                 thrown
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 preached
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church-yard
                 .
                 Harley
                 of
                 Hereford
                 is
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Purefew
                 (
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Wharton
                 )
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 miserably
                 wasted
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hardly
                 worth
                 the
                 keeping
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 and
                 Mariage
                 ,
                 old
                 Bujh
                 of
                 Bri●●ow
                 ,
                 and
                 Bira
                 of
                 Chester
                 (
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 Sees
                 )
                 were
                 deprived
                 also
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 succeeded
                 to
                 by
                 Holiman
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 Monck
                 of
                 Reading
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 Coles
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Fellow
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Master
                 of
                 Baliol
                 College
                 in
                 Oxon.
                 Finally
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Richard
                   Sampson
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Li●hfield
                 ,
                 who
                 lest
                 this
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Radolph
                   Bayne
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Heb●ew
                 Reader
                 in
                 Paris
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Francis
                 ,
                 was
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 better
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 inflexible
                 temper
                 than
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Parliament
                 begins
                 ,
                 opened
                 upon
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 and
                 closed
                 on
                 the
                 16
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 offered
                 to
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Session
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Acts
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 might
                 be
                 declared
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 encouragement
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 to
                 come
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 neither
                 eloquence
                 enough
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 nor
                 power
                 enough
                 to
                 awe
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 Concession
                 :
                 Nothing
                 more
                 hindred
                 the
                 designe
                 than
                 general
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 one
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 challenge
                 restitution
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 possessions
                 ;
                 Do
                 but
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 fear
                 ,
                 then
                 Pope
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 might
                 come
                 and
                 welcome
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 fear
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 assurance
                 underhand
                 from
                 the
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 right
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Lands
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 chopped
                 and
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 without
                 the
                 manifest
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Secured
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 a
                 general
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 repealing
                 of
                 all
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Legate
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 whose
                 reception
                 ,
                 they
                 prepared
                 a
                 Bill
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 of
                 the
                 Attainture
                 which
                 had
                 passed
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1539.
                 restored
                 in
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 capable
                 of
                 enjoying
                 all
                 those
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 he
                 stood
                 possessed
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 which
                 Bill
                 into
                 Act
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 vouchsafed
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 staying
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Session
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 businesse
                 might
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 long
                 delay
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 24
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 that
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 Lodgings
                 in
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 till
                 Lambeth
                 -
                 house
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 .
                 Having
                 reposed
                 himself
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 attend
                 their
                 Majesties
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 grave
                 and
                 eloquent
                 speech
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 thanks
                 for
                 being
                 restored
                 unto
                 his
                 Country
                 ;
                 in
                 recompence
                 whereof
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Country
                 and
                 Court
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 estranged
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 earnestly
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 benefit
                 which
                 Christ
                 was
                 ready
                 by
                 his
                 Vicar
                 to
                 extend
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 His
                 Speech
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 and
                 artificial
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 concluded
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Keys
                 to
                 open
                 them
                 a
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 shut
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 so
                 many
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 and
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 revoking
                 of
                 which
                 Laws
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 ●ind
                 him
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Keys
                 ,
                 in
                 opening
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 concluded
                 hereupon
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Petition
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 wherein
                 should
                 be
                 
                 declared
                 how
                 ●orry
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 their
                 obedience
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 Statutes
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 promising
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 best
                 endeavour
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Laws
                 and
                 Statutes
                 should
                 be
                 repealed
                 ;
                 and
                 beseeching
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 the
                 Crimes
                 and
                 Censures
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 penitent
                 children
                 into
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ,
                 both
                 Houses
                 are
                 called
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 on
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 day
                 ;
                 where
                 being
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 asked
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 pleased
                 ,
                 that
                 Pardon
                 should
                 be
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Legat
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Supream
                 Head
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 cryed
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 said
                 nothing
                 ,
                 their
                 silence
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Petition
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 their
                 Majesties
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 publickly
                 read
                 ,
                 they
                 arose
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 meeting
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 declared
                 his
                 readinesse
                 in
                 giving
                 them
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 craved
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 caused
                 the
                 Authority
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 read
                 ,
                 he
                 showed
                 how
                 acceptable
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 a
                 s●nner
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 kneeled
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 imploring
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 received
                 absolution
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 which
                 Absolution
                 was
                 pronounced
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 his
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 and
                 wash'd
                 u●
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 purchase
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 glorious
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinckle
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Head
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 He
                 by
                 his
                 mercy
                 absolve
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 by
                 Apostolick
                 Authority
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Lord
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 his
                 Vicegerent
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 )
                 do
                 absolve
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 and
                 the
                 Dominions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Censures
                 and
                 Pains
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 incurred
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 we
                 do
                 restore
                 you
                 again
                 unto
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 our
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 Letters
                 more
                 plainly
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 seconded
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Amen
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 concluded
                 the
                 days
                 work
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 to
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 for
                 rendring
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Thanks
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 was
                 wrought
                 on
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 procured
                 a
                 Decree
                 or
                 Canon
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Majus
                   Duplex
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rituals
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 solemnity
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 communicated
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 at
                 St.
                 
                   Paul's
                   Crosse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 appointment
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 went
                 from
                 Lambeth
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 landing
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Wharf
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 two
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Pole-axes
                 of
                 silver
                 born
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Received
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 ,
                 they
                 ●arried
                 till
                 the
                 King
                 came
                 from
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 whose
                 comming
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 upon
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Fratres
                   ,
                   scientes
                   quia
                   hora
                   est
                   jam
                   nos
                   de
                   somno
                   surger●
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 which
                 Sermon
                 he
                 declared
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 Friday
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 submission
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Absolution
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Praiers
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 company
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 dismissed
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 Thursday
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 then
                 assembled
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 presented
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 at
                 Lamboth
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeling
                 reverently
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 they
                 obtained
                 pardon
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Perjuries
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 Heresies
                 :
                 From
                 which
                 a
                 formal
                 Absolution
                 was
                 pronounced
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 might
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 testifie
                 their
                 obedience
                 and
                 submission
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 whereof
                 being
                 speedily
                 posted
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 solemn
                 Processions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 but
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Jubile
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 on
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 then
                 next
                 comming
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 anticipating
                 of
                 which
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 he
                 alleged
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigal
                 child
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 his
                 lost
                 son
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 domestical
                 joy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 invite
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 partake
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 this
                 Parliament
                 was
                 held
                 a
                 Convocation
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 intimated
                 ,
                 Bonner
                 continuing
                 President
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Cole
                
                 ,
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Prolocutor
                 .
                 They
                 knew
                 well
                 how
                 the
                 Cards
                 were
                 plaid
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Church
                 Lands
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentry
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 possessions
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 a
                 Petition
                 is
                 prepared
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 to
                 both
                 their
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 intercede
                 with
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 Petition
                 being
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 met
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 printed
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 subjoyned
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 and
                 effect
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tougne
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 assembled
                 in
                 Convocation
                 during
                 the
                 sitting
                 of
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 custom
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 reverence
                 and
                 humility
                 do
                 make
                 known
                 to
                 your
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 placed
                 as
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 or
                 Vicars
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 therein
                 committed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 lawfull
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 those
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Rights
                 ,
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 desperate
                 and
                 pernicious
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 regain
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 and
                 right
                 estate
                 ;
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 having
                 took
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 ingenuously
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 well
                 how
                 difficult
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 unto
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 unavoidable
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 Sales
                 ,
                 and
                 Alienations
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 attempted
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 unity
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 your
                 Majesties
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 happily
                 begun
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 its
                 desired
                 effect
                 ,
                 without
                 very
                 great
                 difficulty
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 preferring
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 private
                 commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 souls
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 earthly
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 seeking
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 most
                 earnestly
                 and
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 your
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 graciously
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 intercede
                 in
                 our
                 behalf
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 ,
                 Legat
                 à
                 Latere
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 our
                 most
                 serene
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 your
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 settle
                 and
                 confirm
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thinks
                 most
                 fit
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 present
                 occupants
                 thereof
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 most
                 serene
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 thereby
                 preferring
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 before
                 the
                 private
                 ,
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 before
                 sutes
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 Souls
                 before
                 earthly
                 treasures
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 both
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 times
                 comming
                 ,
                 give
                 consent
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 shall
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 be
                 finally
                 
                 ordained
                 and
                 concluded
                 on
                 ;
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 your
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 gratio●sly
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 our
                 behalf
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 show
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Premises
                 too
                 strict
                 and
                 d●fficult
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 further
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 your
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 please
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 wonted
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rights
                 ,
                 L●berties
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 our
                 common
                 duties
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 trust
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 again
                 restored
                 unto
                 u●
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 perpetually
                 preserved
                 inviolab●e
                 both
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 lawes
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 liberties
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 have
                 proved
                 to
                 the
                 hindrance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 repeated
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ●●nour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 temporal
                 and
                 spiritual
                 profit
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 your
                 said
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 giving
                 our selves
                 assured
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 singular
                 pie●y
                 to
                 almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 benefits
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 having
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 consider
                 and
                 provide
                 as
                 need
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Petition
                 being
                 thus
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 humbly
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Legate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 and
                 six
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 welcome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 gave
                 him
                 some
                 good
                 colour
                 for
                 not
                 touching
                 on
                 so
                 harsh
                 a
                 st●ing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Church
                 lands
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 a
                 message
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 the
                 lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 Abbies
                 ,
                 Chanteries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 granted
                 in
                 his
                 behalf
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 some
                 fair
                 promises
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 New
                 years
                 day
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 restoring
                 the
                 Pope's
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 was
                 passed
                 in
                 both
                 houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 entertain'd
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 welcome
                 New
                 years
                 Gifts
                 which
                 ever
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 in
                 retribution
                 ▪
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 Sleidan
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 he
                 confirmed
                 all
                 those
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Sees
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 Catholick
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 consecrated
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Schism
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 established
                 such
                 new
                 Bishopricks
                 which
                 were
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 made
                 good
                 all
                 such
                 mariages
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 dispute
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 a
                 confirmation
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 somewhat
                 doubt
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Abby
                 lands
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 He
                 dispensed
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 with
                 irregularity
                 in
                 several
                 persons
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Institution
                 of
                 Clergy
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Callings
                 and
                 Benefices
                 ;
                 legitimated
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 forbidden
                 mariages
                 ,
                 and
                 retified
                 the
                 processes
                 and
                 sentences
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 Which
                 general
                 favours
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 every
                 Bishop
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Landaff
                 )
                 most
                 humbly
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 errour
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 secured
                 by
                 any
                 general
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 how
                 large
                 soever
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 being
                 transacted
                 to
                 the
                 content
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 poor
                 Protestants
                 excepted
                 only
                 )
                 on
                 Friday
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 and
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 throughout
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 thanks
                 for
                 their
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherein
                 (
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 their
                 glorious
                 pomp
                 )
                 were
                 ninety
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 Priests
                 and
                 Clarks
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 attired
                 in
                 his
                 Cope
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 eight
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 Pontificalibus
                 ,
                 followed
                 by
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 carrying
                 the
                 Popish
                 Pix
                 under
                 a
                 Canopy
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Companies
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Liveries
                 .
                 Which
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 Paul
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 heard
                 Mass
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Parliament
                 and
                 Convocation
                 were
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nothing
                 now
                 rested
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassery
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 testifying
                 their
                 submission
                 to
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 benediction
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 employment
                 were
                 designed
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Brown
                
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 had
                 been
                 created
                 Visco●nt
                 Mountacute
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 descent
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Nevil
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 advanced
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Marquisse
                   Mountacute
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Nevil
                
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sarisbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Al●ce
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Mountacute
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 renowned
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sarisbury
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 and
                 Family
                 .
                 With
                 whom
                 was
                 joined
                 in
                 Commission
                 an
                 another
                 Ambassador
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 Dr
                 
                   Thomas
                   Thurlby
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Kar●
                
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 recide
                 as
                 Ordinary
                 in
                 the
                 Papal
                 Court.
                 On
                 the
                 18th
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 their
                 journy
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 alteration
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Ju●●●us
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 deceased
                 also
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 felicity
                 of
                 this
                 address
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 devolved
                 on
                 Cardinal
                 Caraffa
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 great
                 friend
                 of
                 Poles
                 )
                 who
                 took
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 whose
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 Ambassadors
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Consistory
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 inauguration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 Where
                 prostrating
                 themselves
                 at
                 the
                 Pope's
                 feet
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 faults
                 committed
                 ,
                 relating
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 confessing
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ungrateful
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 benefits
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 craving
                 pardon
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 pardon
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 lovingly
                 imbraced
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 overplus
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Majesties
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Kings
                 of
                 Ireland
                 .
                 Which
                 Title
                 he
                 conferred
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 erecting
                 and
                 subverting
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 He
                 knew
                 right
                 well
                 that
                 Ireland
                 had
                 been
                 erected
                 into
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 now
                 reigning
                 ,
                 had
                 alwayes
                 used
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Kings
                 of
                 Ireland
                 in
                 the
                 style
                 Imperial
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 conceived
                 himself
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 relinquish
                 any
                 privilege
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 exercised
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 by
                 his
                 predecessors
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 found
                 out
                 this
                 temperament
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 dissemble
                 his
                 knowlege
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 Henry
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 erect
                 the
                 Island
                 into
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 world
                 might
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 rather
                 used
                 that
                 Title
                 as
                 indulged
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 assumed
                 by
                 her
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 secret
                 mystery
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 possessor
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 some
                 Kings
                 to
                 avoid
                 contentions
                 ,
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 goods
                 ,
                 as
                 gifts
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 dissembled
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Giver
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 dispatched
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 many
                 private
                 ,
                 discourses
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 fault
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 goods
                 were
                 not
                 wholly
                 restored
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 render
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 farthing
                 .
                 He
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 humane
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 withholdeth
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 continual
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 most
                 readily
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fartherly
                 affection
                 which
                 he
                 bare
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 experience
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 filial
                 obedience
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 authority
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 large
                 as
                 to
                 prophane
                 things
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 England
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Church
                 lands
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 accursed
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 just
                 revenge
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 perpetual
                 infelicity
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 he
                 charged
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 write
                 immediately
                 ,
                 not
                 speaking
                 it
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 repeating
                 it
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Peter-Pence
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 assoon
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 a
                 Collector
                 for
                 
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 letting
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 had
                 exercised
                 that
                 charge
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 years
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 edified
                 by
                 seeing
                 the
                 forwardness
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 that
                 contribution
                 .
                 The
                 discourse
                 upon
                 which
                 particular
                 he
                 closed
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hope
                 that
                 St
                 Peter
                 would
                 open
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 usurped
                 his
                 goods
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 talk
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 give
                 a
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 get
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 her
                 being
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 congratulate
                 her
                 safe
                 delivery
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 imployment
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 proved
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 about
                 three
                 months
                 after
                 her
                 mariage
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 find
                 strong
                 hopes
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 far
                 gone
                 with
                 child
                 .
                 Notice
                 whereof
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 Letters
                 to
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 cause
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 with
                 continual
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 's
                 safe
                 delivery
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 these
                 commands
                 were
                 executed
                 first
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Chadsey
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 Paul's
                 preaching
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 nine
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 attending
                 in
                 their
                 scarlet
                 Robes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Citizens
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Liveries
                 .
                 Which
                 opinion
                 gathering
                 greater
                 strength
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 belief
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 then
                 sitting
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   happen
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   otherwise
                   than
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   her
                   travel
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   the
                   King
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   politick
                   Government
                   ,
                   Order
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   tender
                   years
                   of
                   her
                   Majestie
                   's
                   issue
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Education
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   issue
                   .
                   Which
                   charge
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   undergo
                   at
                   their
                   humble
                   sute
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   altogether
                   as
                   forward
                   to
                   confer
                   it
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   not
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   such
                   Government
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   by
                   all
                   wayes
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   study
                   ,
                   travail
                   ,
                   and
                   imploy
                   himself
                   to
                   advance
                   the
                   weal
                   ,
                   both
                   publick
                   and
                   private
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   Dominions
                   thereunto
                   belonging
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   trust
                   reposed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   good
                   will
                   and
                   affection
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   his
                   Highness
                   had
                   been
                   naturally
                   born
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 were
                 also
                 made
                 for
                 her
                 safe
                 delivery
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 particularly
                 by
                 Weston
                 ,
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 prayed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   she
                   might
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   child
                   ,
                   in
                   body
                   beautiful
                   and
                   come●y
                   ,
                   in
                   mind
                   noble
                   and
                   valiant
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   she
                   forgetting
                   the
                   trouble
                   ,
                   might
                   with
                   joy
                   ,
                   laud
                   and
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Great
                 preparations
                 were
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 delivery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 supposed
                 would
                 fall
                 out
                 about
                 Whi●sun
                 tide
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 providing
                 of
                 Midwives
                 ,
                 Nurses
                 ,
                 Rockers
                 and
                 the
                 Cradle
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 hopes
                 thereof
                 were
                 entertained
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 rumour
                 of
                 her
                 being
                 delivered
                 ,
                 the
                 bels
                 were
                 rung
                 ,
                 and
                 bonfires
                 made
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 solemnities
                 were
                 used
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 by
                 discharging
                 all
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 ships
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Mariners
                 were
                 gratified
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 with
                 100
                 Pistolets
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 spice
                 of
                 madness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 none
                 was
                 altogether
                 so
                 wild
                 as
                 the
                 Curate
                 of
                 St
                 Anns
                 neer
                 Aldersgate
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Procession
                 ,
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 how
                 fair
                 ,
                 how
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 at
                 Prince
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 whereof
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 triumphs
                 ,
                 it
                 proved
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 neither
                 was
                 with
                 child
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 any
                 hopes
                 of
                 being
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 By
                 some
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 report
                 was
                 raised
                 upon
                 policy
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 her
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Timpany
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 made
                 her
                 belly
                 swell
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 windiness
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 possess'd
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 fancy
                 of
                 her
                 being
                 quick
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 again
                 have
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 misfortune
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 conception
                 ,
                 which
                 bred
                 in
                 her
                 a
                 
                 fleshy
                 and
                 informed
                 substance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Physicians
                 called
                 a
                 Mo●a
                 ,
                 the
                 continual
                 increase
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 agitation
                 it
                 made
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 occa●ioned
                 her
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 she
                 most
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 report
                 what
                 she
                 believed
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 informed
                 lump
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 turn
                 her
                 supposed
                 joy
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 much
                 game
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Zu●nglian
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 true
                 English
                 Protestant
                 could
                 make
                 sport
                 thereat
                 )
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 desiring
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 Issue
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 prayed
                 God
                 by
                 shortning
                 her
                 days
                 to
                 deprive
                 her
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 one
                 R●se
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 Congregation
                 in
                 
                   Bow
                   Church-yard
                
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   either
                   turn
                   her
                   heart
                   from
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   shorten
                   her
                   days
                   .
                
                 On
                 which
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ill
                 nature
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 punishing
                 of
                 traiterous
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 mischievous
                 quality
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 interpreted
                 to
                 be
                 high
                 treason
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 exhorbitances
                 I
                 find
                 too
                 frequent
                 in
                 this
                 Queens
                 Reign
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 men
                 were
                 so
                 transported
                 by
                 a
                 furious
                 zeal
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Gun
                 was
                 shot
                 at
                 one
                 Doctor
                 Pendleton
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 preached
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 on
                 Sunday
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1554.
                 the
                 Pellet
                 whereof
                 went
                 very
                 near
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Gunner
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 Which
                 occasioned
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 publish
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 within
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 shooting
                 in
                 Hand-guns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 weapons
                 .
                 Before
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 caused
                 a
                 Cat
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 upon
                 a
                 Gallows
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 head
                 shorn
                 ,
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Vestment
                 cast
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 two
                 fore-feet
                 tied
                 together
                 ,
                 holding
                 between
                 them
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Wafer
                 ▪
                 Which
                 tending
                 so
                 apparently
                 to
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 was
                 showed
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Doctor
                 Pendleton
                 ;
                 which
                 possibly
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 so
                 desperately
                 intended
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 madnesses
                 of
                 those
                 People
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 sober
                 Protestant
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 pay
                 dearly
                 for
                 the
                 follies
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 powers
                 to
                 hinder
                 .
                 The
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 exasperated
                 by
                 these
                 provocations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 charging
                 Wyat's
                 Rebellion
                 on
                 the
                 Protestant●
                 party
                 ,
                 she
                 both
                 agreed
                 on
                 the
                 reviving
                 of
                 some
                 antient
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Richard
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 and
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 severe
                 punishment
                 of
                 obstinate
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 death
                 it self
                 .
                 Which
                 Act
                 being
                 passed
                 ▪
                 the
                 three
                 great
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 were
                 not
                 alike
                 minded
                 for
                 the
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 was
                 clearly
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rest
                 themselves
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 Statu●es
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 forth
                 for
                 a
                 terrour
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 open
                 persecution
                 should
                 be
                 raised
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 following
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 the
                 counsell
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 by
                 Charls
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 at
                 her
                 first
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 she
                 was
                 ●dvised
                 to
                 create
                 no
                 troubble
                 unto
                 any
                 man
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 warned
                 unto
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 compell
                 others
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 tired
                 and
                 spent
                 himself
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 purchased
                 nothing
                 by
                 it
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 dishonour
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Ga●din●r
                 could
                 not
                 like
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 revived
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 That
                 some
                 blood
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 refractorinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 incorrigible
                 non-conformity
                 ,
                 he
                 conceived
                 most
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Ax
                 laid
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ▪
                 the
                 principal
                 supporters
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lay-Nobility
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 pragmatick
                 preachers
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 also
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 meerly
                 did
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Let
                 but
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 be
                 once
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 flock
                 will
                 presently
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 said
                 Bonner
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 fear
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 frow●s
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 peoples
                 curses
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 said
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 pumping
                 for
                 a
                 re●olution
                 )
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 times
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perceived
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 willing
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 entertained
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 seemed
                 desirous
                 to
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 the
                 envy
                 on
                 himself
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 enough
                 pleased
                 with
                 that
                 reservednesse
                 ,
                 hoping
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 precedent
                 unto
                 him
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 zeal
                 and
                 forwardness
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 cause
                 .
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 seen
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 hereticks
                 themselves
                 have
                 broke
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 in
                 putting
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 number
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 called
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Servetus
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 cruell
                 death
                 .
                 Could
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 no
                 crime
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 more
                 severe
                 course
                 against
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 holding
                 any
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 publickly
                 agreed
                 amongst
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 silly
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 partial
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reckon
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 crime
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 proceed
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 severity
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 extream
                 rigour
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 example
                 ?
                 I
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 you
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 my
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 Answer
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 Argument
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 encourage
                 me
                 to
                 proceed
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 act
                 Canonically
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 my
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 desire
                 no
                 help
                 nor
                 countenance
                 from
                 either
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 not
                 within
                 my
                 reach
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 up
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Prison
                 within
                 my
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 my
                 clutches
                 ,
                 let
                 God
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 scape
                 his
                 fingers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persecution
                 thus
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 home
                 goes
                 the
                 bloody
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 backed
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 taking
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 convents
                 before
                 him
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 of
                 King
                 Edwards
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 several
                 prisons
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 demanded
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 accept
                 the
                 Queens
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Recant
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 and
                 stoutly
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 unto
                 their
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 followed
                 that
                 
                   Inquisition
                   for
                   blood
                
                 which
                 raged
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 was
                 exercised
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 that
                 led
                 the
                 way
                 was
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   R●gers
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 companion
                 of
                 that
                 Tyndal
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Bible
                 was
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 :
                 After
                 whose
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 ,
                 he
                 retired
                 to
                 Witt●berge
                 in
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Saxonie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 till
                 King
                 Edward's
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Lecture
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebends
                 .
                 Nothing
                 the
                 better
                 liked
                 of
                 for
                 his
                 Patron
                 's
                 sake
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 convented
                 and
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 burnt
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 on
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 9th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 which
                 Month
                 ,
                 another
                 fire
                 was
                 kindled
                 at
                 Glocester
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 hath
                 been
                 spoke
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ;
                 condemned
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 but
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 most
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 by
                 sowing
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 false
                 doctrine
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 rejoyced
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 opportunity
                 which
                 was
                 thereby
                 offered
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 testimony
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 so
                 oft
                 sounded
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 The
                 W●rra●●
                 for
                 whose
                 burning
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 famous
                 Library
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 called
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 and
                 G●ocester
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 due
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 Ecclesiastical
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 for
                 a
                 
                 most
                 ●bstinate
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 detestable
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 Secular
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wholsome
                 and
                 good
                 Laws
                 of
                 our
                 Realm
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 provided
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 Oities
                 and
                 Di●cesses
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 preached
                 and
                 taught
                 most
                 pestilent
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 our
                 Subjects
                 there
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 therefore
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 persisteth
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 refuseth
                 mercy
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 graciously
                 offered
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 execution
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 terrour
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 such
                 a●
                 he
                 hath
                 there
                 seduced
                 and
                 mis-ta●get
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 most
                 harm
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 that
                 you
                 ,
                 calling
                 to
                 you
                 some
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 that
                 Shire
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 best
                 ,
                 shall
                 repair
                 unto
                 your
                 said
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 said
                 execution
                 ,
                 assisting
                 our
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Hooper
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 a
                 vain-glorious
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 delighted
                 in
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 to
                 persuade
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 seduced
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 miserable
                 opinions
                 that
                 he
                 ha●h
                 sown
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 our
                 pleasure
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Hooper
                 be
                 neither
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 there
                 ,
                 suffered
                 to
                 speak
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 for
                 eschewing
                 of
                 further
                 infection
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 inconveniences
                 as
                 may
                 otherwise
                 ens●e
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 .
                 Whereof
                 fail
                 ye
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 tender
                 our
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 course
                 was
                 also
                 taken
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Earrar
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 restrained
                 from
                 speaking
                 his
                 mind
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 implausible
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 rendred
                 him
                 the
                 less
                 agreeable
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 by
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 martyrdom
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 .
                 Being
                 found
                 in
                 prison
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 fared
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 ranck
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 interposing
                 for
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 governed
                 himself
                 with
                 that
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 such
                 fair
                 and
                 moderate
                 Answers
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 condition
                 might
                 have
                 honestly
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 called
                 before
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 he
                 behaved
                 himself
                 so
                 proudly
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 such
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 obstinate
                 Heretick
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 his
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Morgan
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 supplanted
                 and
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 .
                 Which
                 cruell
                 wretch
                 having
                 already
                 took
                 possession
                 ,
                 could
                 conceive
                 no
                 way
                 safer
                 for
                 his
                 future
                 establishment
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 imbruing
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 this
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 claiming
                 a
                 restitution
                 ,
                 or
                 comming
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 Remitter
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 estate
                 ;
                 in
                 reference
                 whereunto
                 he
                 past
                 sentence
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 not
                 desisting
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Stake
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 more
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 mounting
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 in
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Chariot
                
                 ,
                 than
                 once
                 Elisha
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Elijah
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 martyrdom
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Rowland
                   Tayl●r
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 Had●ey
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 also
                 burned
                 ,
                 Febr.
                 9.
                 
                 Or
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Cardmaker
                
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Wells
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 the
                 like
                 death
                 in
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 May
                 ;
                 Or
                 of
                 
                   Laurence
                   Sanders
                
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 martyr'd
                 at
                 Coventry
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 three
                 weeks
                 sooner
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Or
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Bradford
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 diligent
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 condemned
                 by
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Stake
                 in
                 S●ithfield
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 July
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 deserved
                 better
                 of
                 that
                 bloody
                 Butcher
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 courtesie
                 can
                 oblige
                 a
                 cruel
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 person
                 )
                 in
                 saving
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Bour●
                 his
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 showed
                 :
                 Or
                 finally
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 noble
                 Army
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 fought
                 the
                 Lords
                 Battels
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 onely
                 I
                 shall
                 insist
                 on
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 short
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Muster
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Anne
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 3.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1555
                 ,
                 1556.
                 
              
               
                 BEing
                 resolved
                 to
                 wave
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 a
                 Martyr●logy
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 already
                 to
                 my
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 insi●t
                 only
                 upon
                 three
                 of
                 most
                 〈◊〉
                 ranck
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 renown
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 there
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 need
                 be
                 added
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 by
                 several
                 Warrants
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 once
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   April
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1554.
                 
                 Removed
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 Oxon.
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 combare
                 for
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 A
                 combat
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St
                 Paul
                 at
                 Eph●●us
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   fight
                   〈◊〉
                   beasts
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 the
                 disputation
                 being
                 managed
                 so
                 tumultuously
                 with
                 shou●s
                 and
                 out-cries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disorderly
                 without
                 rule
                 or
                 modesty
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 unproper
                 parallel
                 to
                 St
                 Pa●●'s
                 encounter
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 lists
                 ,
                 were
                 ●ulled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ablest
                 men
                 of
                 both
                 Universities
                 ,
                 commissionated
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 authorized
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 Respondents
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 oppos●tes
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pass
                 sentence
                 on
                 themselves
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxon
                 were
                 selected
                 Dr
                 Weston
                 ,
                 Prosocutor
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Cole
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Oylth●rp
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Pie
                 ,
                 Mr
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr
                 Feck●am
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 were
                 joined
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 Dr
                 Young
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 Dr
                 G●yn
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Watson
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Sed●●wick
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 Aikinson
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Questions
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Disputants
                 were
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortune
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   na●ural
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   really
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   words
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   after
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   cons●cration
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                   subst●●ce
                   do
                   remain
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   b●ood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   3.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   Mass
                   be
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   propitiat●ry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 having
                 been
                 propounded
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 concluded
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 generally
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Vice
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Disputants
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Cambridge
                 as
                 the
                 Oxon
                 Disputants
                 ,
                 came
                 well
                 prepared
                 ,
                 studied
                 and
                 versed
                 in
                 those
                 Arguments
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 insist
                 ▪
                 having
                 withall
                 the
                 helps
                 of
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 personal
                 conference
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 advantages
                 which
                 might
                 flatter
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 victory
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 Defendants
                 had
                 but
                 two
                 dayes
                 of
                 prepa●ation
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 debarred
                 of
                 all
                 access
                 unto
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 books
                 and
                 papers
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 such
                 uncomfortable
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 but
                 little
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 d●ngeo●s
                 .
                 But
                 out
                 they
                 must
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortune
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 choice
                 left
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fight
                 or
                 yield
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 made
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortune
                 single
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 destinated
                 to
                 a
                 several
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 occasions
                 had
                 required
                 it
                 .
                 Cranmer
                 begins
                 on
                 the
                 16th
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   April
                   ,
                   Ridley
                
                 succeeds
                 upon
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 La●imer
                 brings
                 up
                 the
                 arreir
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ;
                 each
                 man
                 an
                 army
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 managed
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 meeting
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 questions
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 propounded
                 and
                 disputed
                 op
                 ▪
                 Weston
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 enter●ains
                 the
                 Auditory
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 Oration
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 assembling
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 ill
                 luck
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stumble
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 threshold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 against
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 disputation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 begun
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Conv●n●st●
                   hodie
                   ●●atres
                   profliga●uri
                   〈…〉
                   Haeresin
                   ,
                   de
                   veritate
                   corporis
                   Christi●n
                   Sacrament●
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   assembled
                   hither
                   brethren
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   confound
                   that
                   detestable
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   ve●ity
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 gross
                 mistake
                 ,
                 occas●oned
                 no
                 small
                 shame
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 laughter
                 in
                 many
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 observed
                 of
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 disputation
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 alwayes
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 o●
                 some
                 other
                 strong
                 liquor
                 standing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 once
                 the
                 pot
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 argument
                 was
                 urged
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Disputants
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 liked
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 aloud
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   urge
                   hoc
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   hoc
                   ,
                   nam
                   hoc
                   ●acit
                   pro
                   nobis
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 applied
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 spectators
                 to
                 his
                 pot
                 of
                 drink
                 ,
                 occassoned
                 more
                 sport
                 and
                 ●e●iment
                 than
                 his
                 first
                 mistake
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 laugh
                 that
                 win
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Proverb
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Weston
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 race
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 runs
                 best
                 .
                 The
                 tumult
                 and
                 disorder
                 of
                 this
                 d●●putation
                 hath
                 been
                 touched
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Answers
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Mo●
                 .
                 Suffi●e
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 severally
                 made
                 good
                 their
                 appointed
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 called
                 together
                 on
                 F●iday
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 Weston
                 then
                 sitting
                 with
                 the
                 ●e●t
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Judges
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 demanded
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 subscribe
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 severally
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ▪
                 their
                 sentence
                 was
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 deolared
                 
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Chruch
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 their
                 patrons
                 and
                 followers
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 reading
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 severally
                 asked
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 turn
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 severally
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   read
                   on
                   in
                   God's
                   name
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 turn
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 sentence
                 being
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 returned
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 prisons
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 expect
                 what
                 execution
                 would
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 execution
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 ●ill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 because
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 saw
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 putting
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 interval
                 ,
                 they
                 excrcited
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 private
                 studies
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 godly
                 meditations
                 ,
                 wr●●ing
                 consolatory
                 Letters
                 unto
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 as
                 were
                 reduced
                 by
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 extremity
                 ;
                 amongst
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 understood
                 their
                 dear
                 brother
                 Mr
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 marked
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 intelligence
                 revived
                 in
                 Bishop
                 R●dley's
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 conterove●sie
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 between
                 them
                 (
                 concerning
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 habit
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 forgotten
                 and
                 forgiven
                 that
                 quarrel
                 long
                 before
                 ;
                 yet
                 Ridley
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 left
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 some
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 mutual
                 charity
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 consent
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 maintained
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   unity
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 Concerning
                 which
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   —
                   But
                   now
                   dear
                   Brother
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   I
                   understand
                   by
                   your
                   books
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   but
                   superficially
                   seen
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   throughly
                   agree
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   consent
                   together
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   grounds
                   and
                   substantial
                   points
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   so
                   furiously
                   rageth
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   however
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   in
                   ce●ain
                   by-matters
                   and
                   circumstances
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   your
                   wisdom
                   and
                   my
                   simplicity
                   (
                   I
                   must
                   confesse
                   )
                   have
                   a
                   little
                   jarred
                   ,
                   each
                   of
                   us
                   following
                   the
                   aboundance
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   spirit
                   .
                   Now
                   I
                   say
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   with
                   my
                   whole
                   heart
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   Christ
                   I
                   love
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   truths
                   sake
                   which
                   abideth
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   us
                   for
                   ●ver
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   perceive
                   ,
                   brother
                   ,
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   play
                   his
                   pageant
                   ,
                   and
                   busily
                   conspireth
                   against
                   Christ
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   force
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 Exalting
                 high
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 knowlege
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   join
                   hands
                   together
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   overthrow
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   us
                   lyeth
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   us
                   shake
                   those
                
                 high
                 Altitudes
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 carnal
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 spiritual
                 weapons
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   withall
                   ,
                   brother
                   ,
                   l●t
                   us
                   prepare
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   diss●l●tion
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   after
                   the
                   short
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   bodily
                   affliction
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   triumph
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   eternal
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 Comforted
                 with
                 reciprocal
                 letters
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 prepared
                 themselves
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Hooper
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 in
                 B●nner's
                 eye
                 when
                 the
                 Act
                 past
                 for
                 reviving
                 the
                 Statutes
                 before
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Heresie
                 .
                 But
                 Hooper
                 having
                 led
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 ●ther
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 men
                 following
                 the
                 same
                 tract
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 at
                 last
                 unto
                 the
                 turn
                 of
                 these
                 reverend
                 Prelates
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Promise
                
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 is
                 directed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Bro●ks
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 authorized
                 as
                 Subdelegate
                 to
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   ●homas
                   Cranmer
                
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Commission
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 Dr
                 Martin
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 Story
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 as
                 delegated
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 convented
                 in
                 St
                 Mary's
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 as
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 shew
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Gl●ceste●
                 ,
                 because
                 commissionared
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 before
                 abjur'd
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacy
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 now
                 submit
                 unto
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 desiring
                 the
                 Bishop
                 not
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 an
                 affront
                 to
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 otherwise
                 he
                 should
                 gladly
                 pay
                 all
                 due
                 regards
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 appeared
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 capacity
                 than
                 the
                 Popes
                 Commissioner
                 .
                 Not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 remove
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 resolution
                 ,
                 they
                 propounded
                 to
                 him
                 certain
                 Articles
                 concerning
                 his
                 having
                 been
                 twice
                 maried
                 ,
                 his
                 denyal
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 his
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 his
                 having
                 been
                 declared
                 an
                 Heretick
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 there
                 assembled
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 Articles
                 he
                 so
                 answered
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 his
                 justification
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 proceeding
                 being
                 summed
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cited
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 within
                 80
                 dayes
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 willing
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 kept
                 safe
                 enough
                 from
                 making
                 any
                 journy
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 remaining
                 in
                 safe
                 ●●stody
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 comes
                 out
                 another
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 
                   John
                   White
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   James
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Holyman
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bristow
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 inabling
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 degradation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 retracted
                 not
                 those
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 for
                 holding
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 de●lared
                 to
                 be
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 couragiously
                 adhering
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 expressing
                 as
                 little
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Substitutes
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 ,
                 as
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 was
                 pronounced
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 
                   That
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Nichosas
                     Ridley
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Hugh
                     Latimer
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   affi●m
                   ,
                   maintain
                   ,
                   and
                   stubbornly
                   desend
                   certain
                   opinions
                   and
                   Heresies
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   received
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   denying
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   natural
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   natural
                   blood
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   affirming
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   r●main
                   after
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   consecration
                   .
                
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 
                   In
                   denying
                   the
                   Masse
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lively
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 could
                 be
                 reduced
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 said
                 John
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   James
                
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 of
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 did
                 adjudge
                 and
                 condemn
                 them
                 the
                 said
                 
                   N.
                   Ridl●y
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   H.
                   Latimer
                
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 degraded
                 from
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 from
                 Pries●hood
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 ;
                 declaring
                 them
                 moreover
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 powers
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 due
                 punishment
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 temporal
                 
                 Laws
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 degraded
                 on
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Stake
                 in
                 the
                 Town-ditch
                 over
                 against
                 
                   Baliol
                   College
                
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 great
                 constancy
                 and
                 courage
                 they
                 endured
                 that
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 pre-condemned
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 heard
                 .
                 Cranmer
                 was
                 prisoner
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 North-gate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 called
                 Bocardo
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 whereof
                 he
                 beheld
                 that
                 most
                 dolefull
                 spectacle
                 ;
                 and
                 casting
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 he
                 humbly
                 beseeched
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 endue
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 strength
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 desired
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 he
                 should
                 act
                 his
                 part
                 on
                 that
                 bloody
                 Theater
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 must
                 stay
                 the
                 Popes
                 leisure
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 such
                 discoutses
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 passed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 her
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 appeared
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 gratified
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 demands
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Kings
                 absence
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 sail
                 for
                 Calais
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 took
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 B●uxels
                 ,
                 rendred
                 the
                 matter
                 not
                 so
                 feasible
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 called
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 she
                 caused
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 withall
                 touching
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Lands
                 as
                 had
                 belonged
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 devolved
                 upon
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 privat
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ways
                 or
                 means
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 avers●ess
                 was
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 that
                 unprofitable
                 undertaking
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 were
                 cordially
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 much
                 startled
                 at
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 clapt
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 Abbey-Lands
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 were
                 a
                 sword
                 by
                 their
                 sides
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 her
                 to
                 let
                 fall
                 that
                 sute
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 good
                 example
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 for
                 releasing
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 first
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 vested
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 her
                 Father
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Crown
                 Emperial
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 honourably
                 maintained
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 were
                 dismembered
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 prefetted
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 her
                 Soul
                 before
                 ten
                 such
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 She
                 procured
                 another
                 Act
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 much
                 redounded
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Universities
                 ,
                 inhibiting
                 all
                 Purveyors
                 from
                 taking
                 up
                 any
                 provisions
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 within
                 five
                 miles
                 of
                 Oxon
                 or
                 Cambridge
                 ;
                 by
                 mean●
                 whereof
                 ,
                 those
                 Markets
                 were
                 more
                 plentifully
                 served
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Provisions
                 than
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 more
                 reasonable
                 rates
                 than
                 otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 restraint
                 .
                 In
                 her
                 first
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 indear
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 subject
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 released
                 a
                 Subsidie
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 some
                 amends
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 Subsidie
                 of
                 four
                 shillings
                 in
                 the
                 Pound
                 for
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 shillings
                 eight-pence
                 in
                 the
                 pound
                 for
                 Goods
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 drawing
                 up
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 ,
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 prescribed
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 was
                 omitted
                 wholly
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Subsidie
                 sinck
                 beneath
                 expectation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 held
                 it
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 was
                 held
                 a
                 Convocation
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 summoning
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 Writ
                 was
                 issued
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitical
                 Church
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 See
                 being
                 then
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 attaindure
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Cra●●er
                   .
                   Bonn●r
                
                 presides
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 Boxhall
                 then
                 Warden
                 of
                 Winchester
                 preacheth
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   Christoperson
                
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 is
                 chosen
                 Prolotor
                 for
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 businesse
                 done
                 therein
                 was
                 the
                 granting
                 of
                 a
                 Subsidie
                 of
                 six
                 shillings
                 in
                 the
                 pound
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Promotions
                 in
                 three
                 years
                 then
                 following
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 without
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 enduced
                 to
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 grant
                 ;
                 The
                 Queen
                 ●ad
                 actually
                 restored
                 unto
                 them
                 their
                 First-fruits
                 and
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Crown
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 plentiful
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 annual
                 income
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 had
                 promised
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Convocarion
                 )
                 to
                 render
                 back
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 all
                 such
                 Impropriations
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 portion
                 of
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 still
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 which
                 Grant
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 desire
                 ,
                 had
                 conceived
                 an
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 proposed
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Elie
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 certa●n
                 learned
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 review
                 all
                 the
                 antient
                 Canons
                 ,
                 to
                 fit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 they
                 sound
                 any
                 thing
                 defective
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 s●pply
                 that
                 defect
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 such
                 new
                 C●nons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 obligatory
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 well
                 mov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 serv'd
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 bringing
                 up
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 the
                 Subsidies
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 propounds
                 three
                 points
                 unto
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 conduced
                 to
                 the
                 establishment
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 prejudiced
                 Clergy
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 building
                 on
                 the
                 common
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tenths
                 and
                 First
                 fruits
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 released
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 no
                 composition
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Officers
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 penalty
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 Lordships
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 intercede
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 for
                 setling
                 and
                 confirming
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 Benefices
                 by
                 some
                 special
                 Bull.
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 means
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 repealing
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 which
                 refused
                 to
                 make
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 at
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 censures
                 as
                 concerned
                 Tithes
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 Propositions
                 the
                 Bishops
                 cheerfully
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 adjurned
                 the
                 Convocation
                 from
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 to
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 better
                 opportunity
                 of
                 consulting
                 the
                 Lord-Cardinal
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 Cognisance
                 of
                 the
                 London
                 Tithes
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 Statute
                 still
                 remaining
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 continual
                 impoverishing
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Nothing
                 else
                 memorable
                 in
                 this
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 comming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 new
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 voted
                 there
                 before
                 ;
                 Purefew
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 being
                 translated
                 unto
                 Hereford
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 year
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 such
                 havock
                 of
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 void
                 above
                 a
                 twelve
                 month
                 before
                 any
                 became
                 Suter
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 though
                 impoverished
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 step
                 to
                 some
                 richer
                 preferment
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 desired
                 and
                 accepted
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goldnel
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 zealous
                 Romanist
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 hereof
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1555.
                 not
                 many
                 days
                 before
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 and
                 Convocation
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 Bishop
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 many
                 Indulgences
                 and
                 other
                 Graces
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 of
                 each
                 sex
                 ,
                 as
                 went
                 on
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 health
                 ,
                 to
                 St.
                 Winifrids
                 Well
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 havock
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 by
                 Buckley
                 the
                 present
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 preferred
                 unto
                 this
                 See
                 Anno
                 1541.
                 and
                 continuing
                 on
                 it
                 till
                 this
                 year
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 alienate
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 weaken
                 the
                 Estate
                 thereof
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 
                 rob
                 it
                 of
                 its
                 Bells
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 perhaps
                 of
                 having
                 any
                 Knell
                 rung
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Churches
                 Funetal
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 Bells
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 five
                 in
                 number
                 ▪
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 with
                 seeing
                 them
                 conveyed
                 on
                 shipboard
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 searce
                 given
                 himself
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 p●esently
                 struck
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Doctor
                 
                   William
                   Glyn
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Cambridge
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Disputants
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Consecration
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 guesse
                 aright
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Goldne●
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 to
                 look
                 back
                 on
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 left
                 under
                 a
                 Citation
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 an
                 antient
                 privilege
                 ,
                 no
                 Judgment
                 could
                 be
                 past
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 taken
                 cognisance
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 eighty
                 days
                 had
                 seemingly
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 Cr●nmer
                 for
                 making
                 his
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Pope
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 readiness
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 appearance
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 stood
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 eighty
                 days
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 contumacious
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 contu●acy
                 to
                 be
                 Degraded
                 ,
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Secular
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 According
                 unto
                 which
                 Decree
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 Commission
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 
                   Edmond
                   Bonner
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Th●mas
                   Thoriby
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Degradation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 Commission
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 with
                 most
                 horrible
                 falshood
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 indifferently
                 examined
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Articles
                 laid
                 unto
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Answers
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Allegations
                 ,
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 Defences
                 ,
                 made
                 or
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Counsel
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 wanting
                 which
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 his
                 just
                 defence
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 supposition
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Bishops
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Degraded
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 appealed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 said
                 Appeal
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law.
                 During
                 the
                 interval
                 between
                 his
                 degradation
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 great
                 pains
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Retractation
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 unhappy
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 a
                 Spanish
                 Ftier
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 suggested
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 How
                 acceptable
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 how
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 dearly
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 gainfull
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 and
                 his
                 temporal
                 being
                 ;
                 assuring
                 him
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 putting
                 him
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 have
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 antient
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 would
                 not
                 easily
                 grant
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honors
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 should
                 desire
                 the
                 sweet
                 retirements
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 compassed
                 without
                 putting
                 himself
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 pains
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 subscribing
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 alluring
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sign
                 the
                 Writing
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 briefly
                 comprehended
                 the
                 chief
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 defended
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 formerly
                 condemned
                 both
                 in
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 .
                 The
                 obtaining
                 whereof
                 occasioned
                 great
                 joy
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 sorrow
                 and
                 astonishment
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 cordially
                 were
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 save
                 him
                 from
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 revenge
                 and
                 avarice
                 ;
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 still
                 a
                 vindicative
                 ▪
                 spirit
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 injury
                 which
                 she
                 conceived
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 her
                 mother
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 who
                 hitherto
                 had
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 profits
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 as
                 an
                 usu-fructuary
                 ,
                 was
                 altogether
                 as
                 solicitous
                 for
                 getting
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 Proprietary
                 ;
                 No
                 way
                 to
                 pacifie
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 bringing
                 him
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 least
                 looked
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 fatall
                 Stake
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 fatall
                 Stake
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 flattered
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Amaleck
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bitternesse
                   of
                   dea●h
                   was
                   past
                   .
                
                 Finding
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 retracts
                 his
                 Retractarion
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 punisheth
                 that
                 hand
                 which
                 had
                 subscribed
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 holding
                 it
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 had
                 felt
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 residue
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 being
                 burnt
                 to
                 ashes
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 found
                 entire
                 &
                 untouched
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sinders
                 ;
                 Which
                 possibly
                 may
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 witnesse
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 stood
                 fast
                 unto
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 he
                 had
                 subscribed
                 some
                 Popish
                 Errors
                 :
                 Which
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 human
                 frailty
                 on
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 more
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 finishing
                 his
                 Book
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 he
                 alledged
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ;
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 sinful
                 compliance
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 blasted
                 both
                 his
                 fame
                 and
                 memory
                 to
                 all
                 times
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 scandal
                 ,
                 and
                 expiated
                 the
                 offence
                 in
                 so
                 brave
                 a
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 leaving
                 an
                 excellent
                 example
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 mans
                 infirmity
                 in
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 former
                 standing
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 goodly
                 Cedars
                 of
                 the
                 Forest
                 being
                 thus
                 ●ut
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 that
                 any
                 favour
                 could
                 be
                 shown
                 to
                 the
                 Shrubs
                 and
                 Underwoods
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 grubbed
                 up
                 and
                 felled
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 yourg
                 Sapling
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 decayed
                 and
                 withered
                 Tree
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Tools
                 and
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 Woodman
                 .
                 The
                 waste
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Bonner's
                   wa●k
                
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 could
                 not
                 serve
                 for
                 Timber
                 (
                 toward
                 the
                 buil●ing
                 or
                 re-edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 palace
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 mark'd
                 for
                 Puel
                 .
                 No
                 fewer
                 than
                 two
                 hundred
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 burnt
                 within
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 cruel
                 and
                 unmerciful
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 without
                 discrimination
                 of
                 sex
                 or
                 age
                 ;
                 his
                 fury
                 reaching
                 from
                 
                   John
                   Fetty
                
                 ,
                 a
                 lad
                 of
                 eight
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 s●ourged
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 
                   Hugh
                   Lavecork
                
                 ,
                 a
                 cripple
                 sixty
                 eight
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Philpot
                
                 ,
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 of
                 Gardiners
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 by
                 
                   B●nner
                   ,
                   Gardiner
                
                 being
                 well
                 enough
                 contented
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Game
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 by
                 that
                 
                   bloody
                   Hunter
                
                 :
                 His
                 rage
                 not
                 slackned
                 by
                 the
                 interposings
                 of
                 Alphonso
                 a
                 Spanish
                 Frier
                 ,
                 inveighing
                 sharply
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 savage
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 he
                 measured
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 that
                 London-Tyrant
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 places
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 moderate
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 came
                 nearest
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   Christopherson
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 burnt
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 ten
                 in
                 one
                 fire
                 at
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 and
                 seventeen
                 others
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 in
                 sund●y
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 the
                 nearer
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 hea●
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Harpsfield
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Thornton
                 the
                 Suffragan
                 of
                 Dover
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 poured
                 out
                 blood
                 like
                 water
                 ;
                 As
                 was
                 also
                 done
                 by
                 Griffin
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 and
                 Downing
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 somewhat
                 further
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 scene
                 of
                 cruelty
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 Which
                 character
                 I
                 find
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Bain
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Lichfield
                 ;
                 the
                 gentle
                 birth
                 and
                 breeding
                 of
                 Mrs.
                 
                   Joyce
                   Lewis
                
                 not
                 being
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 reach
                 at
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 poor
                 condition
                 of
                 
                   Joan
                   Wast
                
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 woman
                 in
                 Darby
                 ,
                 too
                 low
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 stoop
                 too
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 condemned
                 unto
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Masculine
                 sex
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 none
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Stake
                 but
                 
                   George
                   March
                
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 condemned
                 thereto
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Coles
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 Welch
                 Diocesses
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Farrar
                 at
                 Carmarthen
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Morgen
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Rawlins
                 and
                 White
                 at
                 Cardiff
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Kitching
                 ;
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 cruelty
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 acted
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Diocesses
                 of
                 
                   Exceter
                   ,
                   Wells
                   ,
                   Peterborough
                
                 
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 last
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 I
                 find
                 mention
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 apiece
                 ;
                 of
                 two
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 E●y
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 mote
                 than
                 three
                 apiece
                 at
                 Bristol
                 and
                 Sarisbury
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   Glocester
                   ,
                   Worcester
                
                 and
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 those
                 Counties
                 look
                 like
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Goshen
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 these
                 storms
                 and
                 tempests
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 short
                 continuance
                 ,
                 but
                 held
                 on
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 those
                 five
                 persons
                 which
                 were
                 burnt
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 1558.
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 full
                 week
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 dissolution
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 poor
                 wretches
                 were
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 whereas
                 she
                 was
                 caried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 Dropsie
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 supposed
                 childing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 never
                 perfectly
                 cured
                 till
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 grave
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 these
                 all
                 that
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 this
                 persecution
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 away
                 in
                 prison
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 some
                 scores
                 or
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 killed
                 by
                 starving
                 ,
                 stinks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 barbarous
                 usages
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Jayls
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 add
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 fled
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 voluntary
                 exile
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 800.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 many
                 persecutions
                 have
                 lasted
                 longer
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 since
                 Dioclesian's
                 time
                 ever
                 raged
                 so
                 terribly
                 .
                 So
                 terribly
                 it
                 raged
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 can
                 af●ord
                 a
                 parallel
                 .
                 
                   Katherine
                   Gouches
                
                 ,
                 a
                 poor
                 widdow
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter's
                 Port
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Guerns●y
                 ,
                 was
                 noted
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 two
                 daughters
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 neglect
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 presented
                 before
                 
                   Jaques
                   Amy
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 held
                 opinions
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 then
                 allowed
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 pronounced
                 them
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 women
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 pleaded
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 doctrine
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 her
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 fair
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Dean
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 to
                 
                   Eli'er
                   Gosling
                
                 ,
                 the
                 then
                 Bayliff
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 July
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 1556.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 (
                 
                   Perotine
                   Massey
                
                 she
                 was
                 called
                 )
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 ;
                 her
                 husband
                 a
                 Minister
                 being
                 in
                 those
                 dangerous
                 times
                 fled
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 her
                 torments
                 ,
                 her
                 belly
                 brake
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 child
                 ,
                 a
                 goodly
                 boy
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 presently
                 snatched
                 up
                 by
                 one
                 
                   W.
                   House
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 By
                 standers
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 accident
                 ,
                 the
                 cruel
                 Bayliff
                 returned
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 infant
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 flames
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 pretty
                 babe
                 was
                 born
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   innocents
                
                 .
                 A
                 cruelty
                 not
                 parallel'd
                 in
                 any
                 story
                 ,
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Massacre
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 
                   Maximinus
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 *
                 .
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 issue
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 of
                 an
                 Heretick
                 Parent
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 his
                 death
                 opened
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 Pole
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 respi●ed
                 the
                 longer
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 politick
                 design
                 to
                 exclude
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 Gardiner
                 loved
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knew
                 well
                 that
                 Cardinal
                 Carraffa
                 (
                 now
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 )
                 loved
                 him
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 This
                 put
                 him
                 first
                 upon
                 an
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 be
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 revoke
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 under
                 a
                 suspicion
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 of
                 having
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 Cardinal's
                 Cap
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Legantine
                 power
                 ,
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 doubted
                 not
                 of
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 chair
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 if
                 he
                 gained
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 hindered
                 all
                 proceedings
                 against
                 the
                 three
                 Oxon
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 
                 not
                 sending
                 out
                 any
                 Commission
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 interval
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 which
                 Cranmer
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 condemnation
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 much
                 these
                 procrastinations
                 might
                 offend
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 prest
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 Karn
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 himself
                 under
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 dispatch
                 Commission
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 proceeded
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 till
                 more
                 than
                 ten
                 weeks
                 after
                 the
                 80
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 for
                 his
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 death
                 puts
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 Gardiners
                 projects
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 his
                 life
                 at
                 Whitehal
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 conveyed
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 first
                 lapt
                 in
                 lead
                 ,
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 
                   Mary
                   Over-Rhe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 solemnly
                 interred
                 under
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 goodly
                 Monument
                 in
                 his
                 Cathedral
                 .
                 The
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 upon
                 New
                 years
                 day
                 conferred
                 on
                 Dr
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Heath
                
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 prudence
                 and
                 moderation
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 were
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 ,
                 who
                 purposed
                 to
                 have
                 held
                 it
                 in
                 Commendam
                 with
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 consecration
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Sunday
                 after
                 Cranmer's
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 Dr
                 
                   John
                   White
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 born
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 educated
                 in
                 that
                 School
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 chief
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 Warden
                 of
                 that
                 College
                 ,
                 ambitiously
                 affected
                 a
                 translation
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 he
                 prevailed
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 an
                 annual
                 pension
                 of
                 1000
                 l.
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Title
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 profits
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 transaction
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 translation
                 actually
                 performed
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 No
                 other
                 alteration
                 made
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Voysie
                 of
                 Exon
                 ,
                 dies
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 1555.
                 and
                 Dr
                 
                   James
                   Turbervile
                
                 succeeds
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1556.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 well
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 befriended
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 he
                 recovered
                 some
                 lands
                 unto
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 alienated
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 predecessor
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 goodly
                 Mannors
                 of
                 Credinson
                 ,
                 or
                 Kirton
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Devon
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Exon
                 )
                 though
                 afterwards
                 again
                 dismembred
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Cotton
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 consideration
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 nothing
                 the
                 better
                 cemented
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 or
                 jointed
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 stronger
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 animosities
                 and
                 emulations
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 .
                 Though
                 Wia●'s
                 party
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 it self
                 visibly
                 in
                 open
                 action
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 formerly
                 had
                 declared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 wish'd
                 well
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 many
                 secret
                 writings
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 growing
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 dislike
                 of
                 her
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 butcheries
                 as
                 were
                 continually
                 committed
                 under
                 her
                 authority
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 instructed
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Crofts
                
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   wall
                
                 ;
                 so
                 afterwards
                 they
                 trained
                 up
                 one
                 
                   William
                   Cunstable
                   ,
                   alias
                   Featherstone
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 resembled
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 age
                 and
                 personage
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 practice
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 by
                 
                   Richard
                   Plantagenet
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 claim
                 his
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 descent
                 by
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Mortimer
                 ,
                 from
                 Lionel
                 of
                 Antwerp
                 Duke
                 of
                 Clarence
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 one
                 
                   Jack
                   Cade
                
                 (
                 a
                 fellow
                 altogether
                 as
                 obscure
                 as
                 this
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Mortimer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 well
                 the
                 people
                 stood
                 affected
                 unto
                 his
                 pretensions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 discovery
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 thereof
                 on
                 this
                 false
                 allarum
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 Featherstone
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 and
                 publickly
                 whip'd
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 May
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 banished
                 into
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 confederats
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortune
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 adventure
                 .
                 The
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 being
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 knew
                 by
                 some
                 intelligence
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 50000.
                 l.
                 
                 in
                 good
                 Spanish
                 money
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 lodged
                 .
                 Few
                 persons
                 of
                 any
                 quality
                 appeared
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 fit
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 any
                 new
                 practice
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 till
                 made
                 prosperous
                 by
                 some
                 good
                 success
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 whom
                 I
                 find
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 privy
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   Henry
                   Peckam
                
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   Edmond
                   Peckam
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 caterer
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Throgmo●tons
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Kingston
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 plot
                 miscaried
                 by
                 the
                 apprehending
                 of
                 Featherstone
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 arraigned
                 and
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 thereof
                 discovered
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 discovery
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Kingston
                
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 died
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Throgmorton
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 Udall
                 ,
                 were
                 executed
                 at
                 ●yburn
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 one
                 Stanton
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   May
                   ;
                   Rosededike
                
                 and
                 Bedell
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 of
                 
                   June
                   ;
                   Peckam
                
                 and
                 Daniel
                 at
                 the
                 Tower
                 hill
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   July
                   .
                   Andrew
                   Duchesne
                
                 makes
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Howards
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 conspiracy
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 greater
                 eminence
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 counsel
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 kept
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 found
                 how
                 it
                 would
                 succeed
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 unquiet
                 condition
                 we
                 must
                 leave
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Churches
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Protestants
                 had
                 forsook
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 800.
                 as
                 well
                 Students
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 several
                 Cities
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 among
                 the
                 Switzers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 confederates
                 ,
                 kept
                 up
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Chruch
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 congregations
                 .
                 Their
                 principal
                 retiring
                 places
                 amongst
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   Arrow
                   ,
                   Zurick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Embden
                   ,
                   Stralsburge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Franckfort
                 .
                 In
                 Franckfort
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 greatest
                 privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 resorted
                 thither
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 numbers
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 unto
                 Schisms
                 and
                 factions
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 27th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1554.
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Glauberge
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 granted
                 to
                 such
                 French
                 exiles
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 repaired
                 thither
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 still
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 right
                 ;
                 the
                 English
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 so
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 hours
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 hinderance
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 condition
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 conform
                 unto
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 Which
                 condition
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 imposed
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 not
                 sought
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 temper
                 and
                 complexion
                 of
                 their
                 principal
                 Leaders
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian-Gospellers
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 going
                 hence
                 ,
                 became
                 the
                 great
                 promoters
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 at
                 their
                 comming
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Whittingham
                   ,
                   Williams
                   ,
                   Goodman
                   ,
                   Wood
                
                 and
                 Sutton
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 congregation
                 ,
                 declare
                 sufficiently
                 of
                 what
                 Principles
                 and
                 strain
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 how
                 willing
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 Liturgie
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 July
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 they
                 first
                 obtained
                 a
                 grant
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 interval
                 they
                 spent
                 in
                 altering
                 and
                 disfiguring
                 the
                 English
                 Lyturgie
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 left
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Chapters
                 .
                 Those
                 comfortable
                 interlocutories
                 between
                 the
                 Minister
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 savouring
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 ministration
                 ;
                 the
                 Letany
                 and
                 the
                 Surplice
                 they
                 cast
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 the
                 Confession
                 they
                 had
                 altered
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 condition
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Hymns
                 which
                 intervened
                 between
                 the
                 Chapters
                 and
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 they
                 changed
                 them
                 for
                 such
                 Psalms
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Meerer
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 Sternhold
                 and
                 Hopkins
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 .
                 The
                 Psalm
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Preacher
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 Sermon
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 Prayer
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 orders
                 and
                 estates
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 composed
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Militant
                
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 ending
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Pater-noster
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 (
                 most
                 extreamly
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 )
                 followed
                 the
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 another
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 the
                 dismission
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   The
                   Peace
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 form
                 devised
                 for
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 imposing
                 whereof
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 then
                 use
                 their
                 best
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 obtruding
                 which
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 they
                 raised
                 such
                 tumults
                 and
                 commotions
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 .
                 Growing
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 this
                 fair
                 Babe
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 begetting
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 their
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 August
                 to
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 as
                 remained
                 at
                 Stralsburge
                 and
                 Zurick
                 ,
                 inviting
                 them
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 themselves
                 unto
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 erected
                 with
                 the
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 of
                 those
                 Alterations
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Gods
                 publick
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 refused
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 invitation
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 promise
                 them
                 some
                 advantages
                 by
                 the
                 commodious
                 situation
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 resort
                 of
                 strangers
                 thither
                 at
                 the
                 yearly
                 Marts
                 ,
                 plenty
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 helps
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Cities
                 .
                 From
                 Stralsburge
                 modestly
                 ,
                 from
                 Zurick
                 resolutely
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 both
                 it
                 was
                 plainly
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Letter
                 had
                 been
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 at
                 Embden
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Congregation
                 Doctor
                 Scory
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Super-intendent
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 readily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 like
                 repulse
                 from
                 his
                 Church
                 at
                 Embden
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 from
                 
                   Gryndal
                   ,
                   Sandys
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Haddon
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Stralsburge
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 
                   Horn
                   ,
                   Chambers
                   ,
                   Parkhurst
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Students
                 which
                 remained
                 at
                 Zurick
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 Church
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 occasioned
                 Knox
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 proved
                 the
                 great
                 incendiary
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 better
                 market
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Congregation
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 published
                 a
                 seditious
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   blast
                   of
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 bitterly
                 inveighed
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 aiming
                 there
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 three
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Mary
                
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 of
                 Lorrain
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 seditious
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 assure
                 himself
                 of
                 no
                 safety
                 in
                 France
                 or
                 England
                 .
                 To
                 Geneva
                 therefore
                 he
                 retires
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 removes
                 to
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ●itter
                 Scene
                 for
                 his
                 intendments
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 get
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 name
                 in
                 this
                 new
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 as
                 Calvin
                 had
                 gotten
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 September
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 Whittingham
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 submitting
                 unto
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 a
                 new
                 dis-satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 at
                 Stralsburge
                 and
                 Zurick
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 feared
                 the
                 dangerous
                 consequents
                 and
                 effects
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 affairs
                 much
                 bettered
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Whitehead
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 afterwards
                 refused
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 )
                 though
                 far
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
                 New
                 Letters
                 are
                 reciprocated
                 between
                 Franckfort
                 and
                 Zurick
                 ;
                 from
                 Franckfort
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 open
                 defiance
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 from
                 Zurick
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 constancy
                 and
                 resolution
                 for
                 adhering
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 breach
                 growing
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 wide
                 than
                 other
                 ,
                 Gryndal
                 and
                 Chambers
                 came
                 from
                 Stralsburge
                 to
                 attone
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 proposed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 being
                 retained
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 forbearance
                 of
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 offices
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Knox
                 and
                 Whittingham
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 bent
                 against
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 circumstantials
                 and
                 extrinsicals
                 which
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 good
                 
                 effect
                 following
                 on
                 this
                 interposition
                 ,
                 the
                 Agents
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Stralsburge
                 return
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 expostulate
                 in
                 vain
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 distractions
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Franckfort
                 Schismaticks
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 divine
                 Offices
                 might
                 be
                 executed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 which
                 Knox
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yield
                 unto
                 ,
                 thinking
                 himself
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Rule
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Calvin
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Stralsburge
                 and
                 Zuri●k
                 might
                 be
                 stopped
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 so
                 much
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 judgment
                 to
                 disgrace
                 that
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 Zurick
                 did
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 He
                 knew
                 well
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 bestirred
                 himself
                 in
                 quarrelling
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 and
                 nothing
                 doubteth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 (
                 though
                 reviewed
                 on
                 his
                 importunity
                 )
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 as
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 intent
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgy
                
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 transmitted
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Knox
                 and
                 Whittingham
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 infallible
                 judgment
                 to
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 .
                 The
                 Oracle
                 returns
                 this
                 answer
                 on
                 the
                 31
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   In
                   Liturgia
                   Angl●cana
                   qualem
                   mihi
                   describitis
                   multas
                   vid●o
                   tolerabiles
                   ineptias
                
                 )
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 England
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 described
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 many
                 
                   tolerable
                   fooleries
                
                 .
                 Whi●h
                 last
                 words
                 being
                 somewhat
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Oracles
                 are
                 ,
                 he
                 explicates
                 himself
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   That
                   there
                   wanted
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   purity
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   b
                   that
                   it
                   contained
                   many
                   relicks
                   of
                   the
                   dregs
                   of
                   Popery
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   manifest
                   impiety
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   tolerated
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   first
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   otherwise
                   be
                   admitted
                   :
                   But
                   howsoever
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   such
                   beggarly
                   rudiments
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   behoved
                   the
                   learned
                   ,
                   grave
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   endeavour
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   forth
                   something
                   more
                   refined
                   from
                   filth
                   and
                   rustinesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 his
                 determinate
                 sentence
                 unto
                 Knox
                 and
                 Whittingham
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 prevalency
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 who
                 ●ormerly
                 did
                 approve
                 ,
                 did
                 afterwards
                 as
                 much
                 dislike
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 conceived
                 onely
                 a
                 dislike
                 ,
                 grew
                 afterwards
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 detestation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 desirous
                 that
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Geneva
                 should
                 be
                 entertained
                 ;
                 had
                 now
                 drawn
                 Knox
                 and
                 Whittingham
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 (
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 )
                 contributing
                 his
                 approbation
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 content
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 remained
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 mixt
                 .
                 Form
                 ,
                 consisting
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 digested
                 and
                 received
                 till
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 permanent
                 ,
                 and
                 obliging
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 condition
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Richard
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 and
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 first
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Almoner
                 to
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 putteth
                 himself
                 into
                 
                   Franckfort
                   March
                
                 13.
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 English
                 Exiles
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 had
                 necessitated
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 Country
                 :
                 Being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 learning
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 principal
                 hand
                 in
                 drawing
                 up
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ;
                 he
                 could
                 with
                 no
                 patience
                 endure
                 those
                 innovations
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 rejection
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 thereupon
                 first
                 begins
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Minister
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 there
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Sunday
                 after
                 causeth
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 Letany
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 doings
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 Knox
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 inveigheth
                 most
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 affirming
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 England
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 but
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 rebuked
                 by
                 Cox
                 ,
                 but
                 forbidden
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 Wherewith
                 Whittingham
                 being
                 much
                 offended
                 ,
                 deals
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 procureth
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 22
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 requiring
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 English
                 should
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French.
                   Knox
                
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 published
                 a
                 seditious
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Admonition
                   to
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 some
                 Sermons
                 
                 by
                 him
                 preached
                 in
                 Eng●and
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 the
                 Emperor
                 to
                 be
                 
                   no
                   lesse
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   Christ
                   that
                   the
                   ●yrant
                   Nero.
                
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 dangerous
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 accused
                 by
                 Cox
                 for
                 Treason
                 against
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 the
                 Senate
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Knox
                 commanded
                 thereupon
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 h●s
                 Farewel-Sermon
                 on
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 retires
                 himself
                 unto
                 Geneva
                 .
                 Following
                 his
                 blow
                 ,
                 Cox
                 gets
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Gla●berges
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Whittingham
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 order
                 ,
                 Whi●tingham
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 opposeth
                 ,
                 encouraged
                 therein
                 by
                 Goodman
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Knox
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 he
                 associated
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 practices
                 )
                 had
                 left
                 the
                 grave
                 so●iety
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Stralsb●rge
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 Cox
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 who
                 refused
                 conformity
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shortly
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Cox
                 thus
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Congregation
                 into
                 such
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 preserve
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 procures
                 Whitehead
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 for
                 the
                 principal
                 Pa●●or
                 ,
                 appoints
                 two
                 Ministers
                 for
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Deacons
                 for
                 a●●istants
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 recommends
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Horn
                
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 drawn
                 from
                 Zurick
                 thither
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Hebrew-Reader
                 ,
                 Mullings
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Greek
                 Lecture
                 ,
                 Trahern
                 the
                 Lecture
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Chambers
                 to
                 be
                 Treasurer
                 for
                 the
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 in
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 by
                 many
                 godly
                 and
                 well●affected
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 Dutch
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 setled
                 all
                 things
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 desires
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 fourteen
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 men
                 in
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 partly
                 excusing
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 proceeded
                 so
                 far
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 drawn
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 .
                 Calvin
                 returns
                 his
                 Answer
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 which
                 puts
                 his
                 party
                 there
                 on
                 another
                 project
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 referred
                 to
                 some
                 Arbitrators
                 ,
                 equally
                 chosen
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 But
                 Cox
                 was
                 already
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 great
                 in
                 esteem
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yield
                 to
                 refer
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 already
                 been
                 determined
                 to
                 his
                 advantage
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 debates
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 Whi●tingham
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 
                   Franckfort
                   ;
                   Fox
                
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 others
                 go
                 to
                 Basil
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 to
                 Geneva
                 as
                 their
                 M●ther-City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 Knox
                 and
                 Goodman
                 for
                 their
                 constant
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 under
                 which
                 Ministry
                 they
                 reject
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 and
                 fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 made
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 conformed
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 fashions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 entertain
                 also
                 the
                 Calvinian
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 discredit
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 King
                 Edwards
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 grief
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 other
                 godly
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mar●
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 most
                 unquenchable
                 combustions
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 before
                 Whitehead
                 left
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 Cox
                 obtained
                 for
                 Mr.
                 Horn
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 both
                 of
                 courage
                 &
                 constancy
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 withdraws
                 himself
                 to
                 ●ralsburge
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 intimately
                 acquainted
                 while
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 Christ-Church
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 gap
                 is
                 opened
                 to
                 another
                 dissention
                 .
                 Some
                 words
                 had
                 passed
                 at
                 a
                 supper
                 ,
                 intended
                 rather
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 friendship
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Horn
                 and
                 
                   Ash●ey
                   ;
                   Horn
                
                 the
                 chief
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Ash●ey
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 good
                 note
                 in
                 the
                 Lay
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 being
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   January
                   ,
                   Ashley●is
                
                 is
                 cited
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 some
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 he
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 prevails
                 so
                 fat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 send
                 a
                 message
                 by
                 two
                 of
                 
                 their
                 company
                 to
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 requiring
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Horn
                 being
                 backed
                 by
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 excepts
                 against
                 this
                 message
                 ,
                 as
                 decreed
                 at
                 a
                 private
                 Conventicle
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 resolves
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 that
                 Authority
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Ashley
                 and
                 his
                 adh●rents
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 declare
                 their
                 former
                 private
                 meeting
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ●onventicle
                 ,
                 protest
                 against
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 curbing
                 the
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
                 The
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elders
                 thereupon
                 forsake
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 ,
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 of
                 publick
                 meeting
                 ,
                 take
                 place
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 private
                 persons
                 ;
                 The
                 Congregation
                 full
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 empty
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 the
                 rest
                 upon
                 a
                 humour
                 of
                 electing
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 these
                 disorders
                 awakes
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 command
                 Horn
                 and
                 Chambers
                 to
                 forbear
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 until
                 further
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 restoring
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 authority
                 by
                 publick
                 Edict
                 ,
                 were
                 contradicted
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 Ashley's
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 got
                 some
                 power
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 had
                 been
                 drawn
                 and
                 tendered
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ●4th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 supreme
                 power
                 in
                 all
                 Ecclesi
                 astical
                 causes
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 monies
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 certain
                 Officers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Deacons
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 breach
                 wider
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 Horn
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 labouring
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 new
                 Discipline
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 devising
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 agree
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 dispatch
                 their
                 Letters
                 unto
                 S●ralsburge
                 of
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 
                 desiring
                 Dr
                 Cox
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Sandys
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Robert
                   Bertie
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 closing
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 rupture
                 .
                 To
                 their
                 arbitrement
                 each
                 party
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 submit
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 but
                 differ
                 in
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 Reference
                 .
                 Much
                 talk
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 scandal
                 groweth
                 upon
                 these
                 divisions
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 less
                 by
                 the
                 Pen-combats
                 between
                 Horn
                 and
                 Whitehead
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 who
                 more
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 interess
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 stood
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 Discipline
                 being
                 grown
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 establishment
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 diffusive
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Horn
                 and
                 Chamb●rs
                 depart
                 to
                 Stralshurge
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Chambers
                 writ
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 no
                 effect
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 before
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 22d
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 Horn
                 and
                 his
                 opposed
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 concluded
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 stand
                 unto
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 let
                 Horn
                 and
                 Chambers
                 go
                 or
                 tarry
                 ,
                 as
                 best
                 pleased
                 themselves
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 ▪
                 hurch
                 of
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 they
                 preferred
                 the
                 nakedness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Genevian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 continued
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 opposition
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Rulers
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 against
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Independents
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 superintendency
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
                 The
                 terrible
                 effects
                 ,
                 whereof
                 will
                 appear
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 means
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 disturbances
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 P●ritans
                 or
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 sorrows
                 seldome
                 go
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 abberrations
                 from
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 drew
                 on
                 and
                 alteration
                 
                 also
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Such
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 as
                 had
                 retired
                 into
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 
                 imploy
                 themselves
                 in
                 setting
                 out
                 a
                 new
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 they
                 published
                 with
                 certain
                 marginal
                 Notes
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 were
                 he●e●odox
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 some
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 seditious
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 as
                 scandalous
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Calvinian
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Predestination
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 dispersed
                 in
                 English
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 necessary
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 truth
                 .
                 Knox
                 publisheth
                 a
                 book
                 
                   Against
                   an
                   adversary
                   of
                   God's
                   predestination
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Ethnicks
                   and
                   ignorant
                   did
                   attribute
                   to
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   by
                   Christians
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ●ssigned
                   to
                   God's
                   heavenly
                   providence
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   judge
                   nothing
                   to
                   come
                   of
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   cometh
                   by
                   the
                   determinate
                   counsel
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   displeasing
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   esteem
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   behold
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   principal
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   appointing
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   his
                   only
                   counsel
                   .
                
                 After
                 comes
                 out
                 a
                 Book
                 first
                 written
                 in
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 
                   A
                   brief
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 principal
                 Aphorism
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   appoint
                   the
                   causes
                   leading
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   end
                
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   God's
                   will
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   done
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   even
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   evil
                   and
                   execrable
                   .
                
                 In
                 another
                 book
                 Entituled
                 
                   Against
                   a
                   privy
                   Papist
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 maintained
                 more
                 agreeably
                 to
                 Calvin's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   evil
                   springeth
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Go●s
                   predestination
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                
                 Adam's
                 
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   wickednesses
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 fourth
                 book
                 published
                 by
                 
                   Robert
                   Crowley
                
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 Giles's
                 nere
                 Cripple-gate
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 
                   The
                   confutation
                   of
                   13
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 That
                 Adam
                 
                   being
                   so
                   perfect
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   no
                   lust
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   so
                   weak
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   himself
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   withstand
                   the
                   assault
                   of
                   the
                   subtil
                   Serpent
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   therefore
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   remedy
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   only
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   predestination
                   of
                   God.
                
                 In
                 which
                 book
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   most
                   wicked
                   persons
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   God
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   even
                   as
                   wicked
                   as
                   they
                   were
                
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   do
                   predestinate
                   man
                   to
                   do
                   things
                   rashly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   deliberate
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   run
                   headlong
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 decree
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 or
                 undeniable
                 consequence
                 ;
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Genevian
                 Pamphlets
                 by
                 them
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Calvinists
                
                 had
                 borrowed
                 all
                 their
                 grounds
                 and
                 principles
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 the
                 absolute
                 and
                 irrespective
                 decree
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 publickly
                 maintained
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 4.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1556
                 ,
                 1557.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 set
                 sail
                 again
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 left
                 flaming
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 treason
                 and
                 sedition
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 ill
                 spirit
                 well
                 allayed
                 by
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Conspirators
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 fire
                 not
                 quenched
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 served
                 as
                 oyle
                 to
                 nourish
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 water
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 outragiousness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 hoped
                 to
                 salve
                 the
                 matter
                 on
                 her
                 part
                 by
                 some
                 works
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 such
                 Church
                 Lands
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 endowment
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Convents
                 of
                 Moncks
                 and
                 Friers
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 she
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 communicate
                 her
                 purpose
                 unto
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 calling
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 
                   Paulet
                   ,
                   Inglefield
                
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wards
                   ,
                   Rochester
                
                 Comptrouler
                 of
                 her
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 Secretary
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 :
              
               
               
                 Y●u
                 are
                 here
                 o●
                 Our
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 We
                 have
                 willed
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 be
                 ca●led
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 you
                 might
                 hear
                 of
                 me
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resol●tion
                 of
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Lanas
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 presently
                 in
                 my
                 possession
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 do
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 unlawful
                 means
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 contrary
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 which
                 cause
                 my
                 conscience
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 detain
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 here
                 expresly
                 refuse
                 either
                 to
                 claim
                 or
                 retain
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
                 for
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
                 without
                 all
                 paction
                 or
                 condition
                 ,
                 here
                 and
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 surrender
                 and
                 relinquish
                 the
                 said
                 lan●s
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 or
                 inheritances
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 renounce
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 this
                 mind
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 seem
                 best
                 liking
                 to
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 his
                 Legate
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wealth
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Realm
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 you
                 may
                 ob●ect
                 to
                 me
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 con●idering
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 dignity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 honourably
                 maintained
                 and
                 furnished
                 without
                 the
                 possessions
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   she
                   had
                   affirmed
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   was
                   bent
                   upon
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   the
                   Tenths
                   and
                   first
                   Fruits
                
                 )
                 I
                 set
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 ten
                 such
                 Kingdomes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 said
                 poss●ssi●ns
                 I
                 utterly
                 refuse
                 here
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 sort
                 and
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 most
                 hearty
                 thanks
                 to
                 Alm●gh●y
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 an
                 husband
                 likewise
                 minded
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 good
                 affection
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 my self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 charge
                 and
                 command
                 that
                 my
                 Chancellor
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 conferred
                 my
                 mind
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 bef●re
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 four
                 to
                 morrow
                 do
                 resort
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 signifie
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 premises
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 give
                 your
                 attendance
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 possessions
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 your selves
                 do
                 understand
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 inform
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 opening
                 of
                 her
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 perceived
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 direct
                 some
                 course
                 wherein
                 she
                 might
                 satisfie
                 her
                 desires
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 great
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 alienate
                 too
                 much
                 at
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Patrimony
                 .
                 The
                 Abby
                 of
                 Westminster
                 had
                 been
                 founded
                 in
                 a
                 Convent
                 of
                 Benedictines
                 ,
                 or
                 black
                 Monks
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ;
                 valued
                 at
                 the
                 suppression
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 at
                 the
                 yearly
                 sum
                 of
                 3977.
                 pounds
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 old
                 rents
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1539.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 having
                 taken
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 founded
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 a
                 Collegiat
                 Church
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 Dean
                 and
                 secular
                 Canons
                 ;
                 Benson
                 the
                 last
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Dean
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 erection
                 .
                 To
                 B●nson
                 succeeded
                 Dr
                 Cox
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 substituted
                 Dr
                 Weston
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 her
                 special
                 favour
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 surrendry
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 erected
                 into
                 a
                 Convent
                 of
                 Benedictines
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 charge
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 thought
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 easier
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 preferment
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   Owen
                   Ogl●thorp
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 the
                 Dean●y
                 of
                 Windsor
                 would
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 compensation
                 ,
                 if
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Weston
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 surrendry
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 in
                 it
                 than
                 was
                 first
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 Weston
                 appearing
                 very
                 backward
                 in
                 conforming
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 desires
                 ,
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dislike
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 project
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 one
                 that
                 never
                 liked
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Monkery
                 )
                 and
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 affection
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 seated
                 so
                 opportunely
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 publick
                 businesses
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 yielded
                 to
                 that
                 opportunity
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 gained
                 so
                 much
                 displeasure
                 from
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1557.
                 he
                 was
                 outed
                 of
                 his
                 Deanry
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotions
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 information
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 adultery
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 perhaps
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 pardoned
                 or
                 connived
                 at
                 in
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 willing
                 or
                 unwilling
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 surrender'd
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 stocked
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Convent
                 of
                 Ben●dictines
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 an
                 Abbot
                 and
                 fourteen
                 Monks
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 officers
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lands
                 then
                 left
                 unto
                 it
                 could
                 well
                 maintain
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 she
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   John
                   Fecknam
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 formerly
                 made
                 Dean
                 of
                 St
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   William
                   May
                
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   Henry
                   Cole
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 Prolocutor
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1555.
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 new
                 Abbot
                 and
                 his
                 Monks
                 entred
                 on
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Convent
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 not
                 fully
                 out
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 again
                 dissolved
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Which
                 fate
                 befel
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 foundations
                 also
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 which
                 cost
                 her
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 at
                 Westminster
                 .
                 A
                 Convent
                 of
                 Observants
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 reformed
                 Order
                 of
                 Franciscan
                 Friers
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 founded
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 neer
                 the
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Greenwich
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 which
                 felt
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 open
                 opposition
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Friers
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Queen
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 now
                 reigning
                 .
                 Which
                 moved
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 pious
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 to
                 re-edifie
                 that
                 ruined
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 habitations
                 ;
                 making
                 up
                 their
                 Corporation
                 with
                 some
                 new
                 Observants
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 competent
                 number
                 .
                 She
                 gathered
                 together
                 also
                 a
                 new
                 Convent
                 of
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   black
                   Friers
                
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 she
                 provided
                 an
                 house
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 ●itting
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 all
                 conveniences
                 both
                 for
                 divine
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessary
                 uses
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 no
                 more
                 charges
                 with
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 Observants
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 being
                 begging
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 resembled
                 not
                 unfitly
                 to
                 a
                 swarm
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 provided
                 of
                 an
                 hive
                 ,
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 combs
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 themselves
                 a
                 livelyhood
                 by
                 their
                 natural
                 industry
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 she
                 went
                 not
                 off
                 in
                 her
                 other
                 foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 of
                 some
                 proportionable
                 endowment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 towards
                 their
                 support
                 .
                 A●
                 Sion
                 nere
                 Brentford
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Middlesex
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 anciently
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 religious
                 women
                 ,
                 Nuns
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St
                 Bridget
                 ,
                 dissolv'd
                 as
                 were
                 all
                 teh
                 rest
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 younger
                 maried
                 .
                 Yet
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Nuns
                 as
                 remained
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 competent
                 number
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 Plantation
                 ;
                 but
                 seated
                 as
                 before
                 at
                 Sion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 unto
                 it
                 a
                 sufficient
                 estate
                 in
                 Lands
                 for
                 their
                 future
                 maintenance
                 .
                 Which
                 house
                 being
                 afterwards
                 dissolved
                 also
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Perrot
                
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 Dorothy
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 
                   Walter
                   Divereux
                
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Essex
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 being
                 after
                 married
                 to
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Percy
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 for
                 a
                 retiring
                 house
                 to
                 that
                 Noble
                 Family
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 still
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 Sheen
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 anciently
                 another
                 religious
                 house
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 a
                 mansion
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 much
                 resorted
                 till
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Richmond
                 .
                 This
                 house
                 she
                 stock'd
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Convent
                 of
                 Carthusians
                 (
                 corruptly
                 called
                 the
                 Charter-ho●se-Moncks
                 )
                 which
                 she
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 revenue
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 profest
                 more
                 abstemiousness
                 in
                 diet
                 ,
                 and
                 sparingness
                 of
                 expence
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 others
                 which
                 embraced
                 a
                 Monastical
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 having
                 closed
                 up
                 the
                 West
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 or
                 Chancel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 Johns
                 neer
                 Smithfield
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 Protector
                 Sommerset
                 had
                 left
                 standing
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 she
                 restored
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Hospitalry
                 of
                 Knights
                 of
                 St
                 John
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 formerly
                 belonged
                 ,
                 assigning
                 a
                 liberal
                 endowment
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 more
                 honourable
                 subsistence
                 .
                 Over
                 whom
                 she
                 placed
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Tresha●●
                
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Lord
                 Prior
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 deserv'd
                 exceeding
                 well
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 her
                 claim
                 against
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1557.
                 received
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 having
                 scarce
                 warmed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 stroke
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   R●chard
                   Shellie
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 expiring
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 Queen
                 Mary's
                 foundations
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 new
                 Ho●pital
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 .
                 An
                 Hospital
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 founded
                 in
                 tha●
                 House
                 by
                 her
                 Grandfather
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 such
                 pilgrims
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 went
                 on
                 their
                 Devotions
                 to
                 the
                 shrine
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Becket
                
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 eminent
                 Shrine
                 or
                 Saint
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 On
                 a
                 suggestion
                 made
                 to
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 served
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 recepracle
                 of
                 vagrant
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 surrendred
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 by
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 whereof
                 he
                 assigned
                 the
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 of
                 seven
                 hundred
                 Marks
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 working
                 house
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 signified
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 beds
                 ,
                 bedding
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 furniture
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Hospital
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 Grant
                 bare
                 date
                 on
                 the
                 26
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1553.
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 entred
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 February
                 now
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1555.
                 
                 But
                 having
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 this
                 Hospital
                 being
                 setled
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Endowment
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 other
                 Lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 which
                 were
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 so
                 resolved
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 add
                 some
                 works
                 of
                 Charity
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 her
                 Grandfather
                 ,
                 whose
                 foundation
                 she
                 restored
                 at
                 Greenwich
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Hospital
                 was
                 again
                 refounded
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 convenient
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 Brethren
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 .
                 Which
                 Prince-like
                 Act
                 so
                 wrought
                 upon
                 the
                 Maids
                 of
                 Honor
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ladies
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 attaining
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 good
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 furnished
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 costs
                 with
                 new
                 beds
                 ,
                 bedding
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessary
                 furniture
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 ample
                 manner
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 condition
                 it
                 continueth
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Mastership
                 of
                 the
                 Hospital
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 preferment
                 for
                 any
                 well
                 deserving
                 man
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 given
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Majesties
                 Chaplains
                 for
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 far
                 the
                 Queens
                 example
                 ,
                 seconded
                 by
                 the
                 Ladies
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 countenanced
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 prevailed
                 on
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 for
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 restoring
                 their
                 Church
                 Lands
                 ,
                 or
                 assigning
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 most
                 probable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 lived
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 longer
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 love
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 gaining
                 the
                 Kings
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 grown
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 be
                 disputed
                 with
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 point
                 were
                 questioned
                 )
                 or
                 otherwise
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 unwillingnesse
                 to
                 incur
                 the
                 Popes
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 censures
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 much
                 done
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Philip
                 having
                 past
                 over
                 to
                 Calais
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1555.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 departing
                 to
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 resigning
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 bare
                 title
                 rather
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 surrendred
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 Ferdinand
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Dignity
                 on
                 his
                 Successors
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 attaining
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 aspired
                 to
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 crossed
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 Maxi●ilian
                 the
                 eldest
                 son
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 Ferdinand
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 same
                 hereditary
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Rate
                 .
                 For
                 Charls
                 grown
                 
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 with
                 warrs
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 ●ivine
                 meditations
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 discharge
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 civil
                 employments
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 Justus
                 ,
                 situate
                 among
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Extremadura
                 ,
                 a
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Castile
                 .
                 In
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 having
                 called
                 before
                 him
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 several
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Resignation
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 hereditary
                 Dominions
                 to
                 King
                 Philip
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1555.
                 having
                 then
                 scarce
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 55
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 act
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 himself
                 so
                 abandoned
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 sitting
                 up
                 la●e
                 at
                 night
                 in
                 conference
                 with
                 Seldiu●
                 his
                 brothers
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 servant
                 within
                 call
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 down
                 stairs
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 candle
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 perform
                 that
                 offi●e
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 stairs
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Remember
                 Seldius
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 known
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Charls
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 he●d
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Armies
                 ,
                 reduced
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 low
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 servant
                 to
                 his
                 Brothers
                 Minister
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 greatness
                 to
                 which
                 Philip
                 had
                 attained
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 most
                 intent
                 on
                 these
                 new
                 foundations
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 published
                 a
                 Bull
                 in
                 print
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 threatned
                 Excommunication
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 as
                 kept
                 any
                 Church
                 Lands
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 not
                 forthwith
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 execution
                 :
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 edifie
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 found
                 more
                 obedience
                 and
                 conformity
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 Parliament
                 being
                 called
                 toward
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1557.
                 )
                 there
                 past
                 a
                 Statute
                 for
                 repealing
                 all
                 Acts
                 ,
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 Provisions
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 
                   for
                   abolishing
                   of
                   several
                   Eccelesiastical
                   possessions
                   conveyed
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 extinguishment
                 of
                 First-fruits
                 and
                 Twentieth
                 parts
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 yearly
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 twentieth
                 part
                 having
                 been
                 laid
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 Irish
                 Clergy
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 clause
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 followed
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 so
                 possibly
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 dangerous
                 example
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 point
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 death
                 following
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 K.
                 Philip
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 all
                 their
                 power
                 &
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 farther
                 progresse
                 in
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey-Lands
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 re-edifying
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 intention
                 for
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 most
                 cordially
                 were
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 were
                 very
                 perfect
                 at
                 their
                 
                   Ave
                   Maria
                
                 ,
                 might
                 love
                 their
                 
                   Pater
                   n●ster
                
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Penny
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 we
                 seen
                 how
                 zealously
                 the
                 Queen
                 proceeded
                 in
                 her
                 way
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 re-establishing
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 greatness
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 next
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Legat
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Legat
                   a
                   latere
                
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Legatus
                   natus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 or
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 As
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 never
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 declaring
                 many
                 ways
                 his
                 aversnesse
                 from
                 that
                 severity
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Butcher
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 bent
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 act
                 as
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 sparing
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 was
                 concerned
                 therein
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 suffering
                 the
                 under
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 prodigal
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 Christian
                 brethren
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 suspected
                 for
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Doctrins
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lived
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Legats
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   ●rent
                   .
                   Gardiner
                
                 and
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 for
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 fire
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 heaven
                 )
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 into
                 England
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 somewhat
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 his
                 authority
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 .
                 
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 inserteth
                 some
                 particulars
                 amongst
                 the
                 printed
                 Articles
                 of
                 his
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 to
                 witnesse
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 care
                 for
                 suppressing
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Prelate
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 more
                 zealous
                 because
                 more
                 tyrannical
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 and
                 17th
                 .
                 Articles
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   teach
                   or
                   preach
                   erronious
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   say
                   the
                   divine
                   Service
                   ,
                   or
                   d●
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   tongue
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   usual
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 Of
                 which
                 sort
                 also
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 touching
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   estate
                   ,
                   degree
                   ,
                   or
                   condition
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   do
                   hold
                   ,
                   maintain
                   ,
                   and
                   affirm
                   any
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   erronious
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 general
                 Article
                 was
                 after
                 branched
                 into
                 such
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 concerned
                 the
                 Carnal
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 reverent
                 esteem
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 despising
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Sacramentals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decrying
                 of
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 or
                 practice
                 .
                 And
                 somewhat
                 also
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 was
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 Article
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 enquired
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   or
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   been
                   married
                   under
                   the
                   pre●ence
                   of
                   Lawful
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   do
                   privily
                   resort
                   to
                   their
                   pretended
                   wives
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   women
                   do
                   privily
                   resort
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 material
                 or
                 considerable
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 and
                 practice
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 times
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabe●h
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 seeming
                 to
                 have
                 took
                 their
                 pattern
                 from
                 this
                 reverend
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 's
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 precedented
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 his
                 Visitation
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 points
                 onely
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 found
                 no
                 followers
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 succeeding
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 was
                 ,
                 The
                 Registring
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 which
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 allowing
                 none
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 ,
                 an
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 and
                 Curats
                 were
                 diligent
                 in
                 teaching
                 the
                 Midwifes
                 how
                 to
                 Christen
                 children
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 seemed
                 sufficiently
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Baptism
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 Midwives
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 persons
                 not
                 in
                 holy
                 Orders
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 seemed
                 more
                 favou●able
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 towards
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 living
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 ei●her
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 greatest
                 zeal
                 towards
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrins
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 inflicted
                 the
                 like
                 censures
                 on
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 .
                 This
                 prompts
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 rectifie
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 but
                 principally
                 to
                 exercise
                 some
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 rigour
                 on
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                   and
                   Paulus
                   Fagius
                
                 :
                 Of
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 publick
                 Reader
                 in
                 Divinity
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 was
                 solemnly
                 interred
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Maries
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 having
                 been
                 Hebrew-Reader
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 he
                 Delegates
                 one
                 Ormanete
                 an
                 Italian
                 ,
                 honored
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Da●ary
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Cuthbert
                   Scot
                
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Watson
                 Mr.
                 of
                 St.
                 John's
                 College
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Christopherson
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 
                   Henry
                   Cole
                
                 Provost
                 of
                 Eaton
                 College
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 were
                 joyned
                 as
                 Commissioners
                 Doctor
                 
                   Andrew
                   Pern
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Peterhouse
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice-chancellor
                 ,
                 some
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   James
                   D●er
                
                 then
                 the
                 Recorder
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 
                 some
                 great
                 business
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 require
                 so
                 many
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 the
                 wits
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Canonists
                 ,
                 common
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 business
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 little
                 it
                 required
                 such
                 preparations
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cardinals
                 Commissioners
                 came
                 to
                 Cambridge
                 on
                 the
                 9th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 rest
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 interdicted
                 the
                 two
                 Churches
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 daring
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 such
                 desperate
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 I
                 pretermit
                 the
                 eloquent
                 speech
                 made
                 by
                 Stoaks
                 the
                 University-Orator
                 ,
                 the
                 Answer
                 thereunto
                 by
                 S●ot
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 the
                 Latine
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Peacock
                 against
                 Sects
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Solemn
                 Mass
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 weighty
                 businesse
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 beginning
                 .
                 Which
                 preparations
                 being
                 past
                 over
                 ,
                 a
                 Petition
                 is
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 Delegates
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-chancellor
                 ,
                 and
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                   and
                   Panlus
                   Faglus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 some
                 legal
                 proceedings
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 dangerous
                 and
                 heretical
                 Doctrines
                 by
                 them
                 formerly
                 taught
                 .
                 The
                 Petition
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 a
                 publick
                 Citation
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 at
                 St.
                 Mary's
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 Schools
                 ,
                 requiring
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 and
                 
                   Paulus
                   Fagius
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 Monday
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 Month
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 such
                 Articles
                 as
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 dead
                 bones
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 carried
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 daring
                 to
                 appear
                 as
                 their
                 Proctor
                 or
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 
                   pro
                   confessis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Court
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 proceed
                 by
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 Depositions
                 of
                 several
                 persons
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 they
                 condemned
                 them
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 degraded
                 from
                 all
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 desired
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 course
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Writ
                 (
                 
                   de
                   comburendo
                   Haeretic●
                
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Mayor
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Sentence
                 .
                 The
                 Writ
                 accordingly
                 comes
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturday
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 their
                 coffins
                 on
                 mens
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 market●
                 place
                 with
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 well
                 arme●
                 and
                 weaponed
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 escape
                 ;
                 chained
                 unto
                 several
                 posts
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 still
                 alive
                 ,
                 the
                 wood
                 and
                 fire
                 put
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 burned
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 flames
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 one
                 University
                 should
                 not
                 mock
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 cruelty
                 was
                 also
                 exercised
                 upon
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 Martyr's
                 wi●e
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 matron
                 while
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 there
                 exceeding
                 charitable
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 Oxon
                 stood
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Visitation
                 as
                 Cambrige
                 did
                 .
                 A
                 Commission
                 is
                 therefore
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 to
                 Doctor
                 
                   James
                   Brooks
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Glocester
                   ,
                   Ormanete
                
                 the
                 Popes
                 
                   Datary
                   ,
                   Cole
                
                 and
                 Wright
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 rectifie
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 foundamiss
                 in
                 that
                 University
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 College
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 charge
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 good
                 woman
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 grave
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 and
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 which
                 her
                 husband
                 had
                 professed
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 came
                 to
                 execute
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 witnesse
                 to
                 depose
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 certain
                 touching
                 her
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 agreeing
                 generally
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 her
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 she
                 was
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                 therefore
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 legal
                 evidence
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 lawfully
                 proceed
                 in
                 burning
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Bucer
                 and
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 evidence
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 be●ides
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 from
                 the
                 mouthe●
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 The
                 Cardinal
                 thereupon
                 gives
                 order
                 to
                 Doctor
                 Marshal
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 her
                 body
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 near
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Frideswide
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Christian
                 burial
                 ;
                 who
                 very
                 readily
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 that
                 vertuous
                 woman
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 prophanely
                 buried
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 dunghil
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 they
                 lay
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 within
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 ;
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 decently
                 interred
                 ,
                 as
                 became
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 her
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reverence
                 due
                 unto
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 Bucer
                 &
                 ●agius
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 University
                 be
                 publickly
                 restor'd
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 honors
                 .
                 In
                 obedience
                 unto
                 whose
                 commands
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dunghil
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 into
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 St.
                 Frideswide
                 ,
                 their
                 bones
                 so
                 intermingled
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 offering
                 the
                 like
                 inhumanity
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 honour
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 Bucer
                 and
                 ●agius
                 ,
                 a
                 solemn
                 commemoration
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 held
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 the
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Pilkington
                
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Durham
                 ;
                 the
                 Panegyrick
                 made
                 by
                 Ackworth
                 Orator
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Orator
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 forth
                 their
                 due
                 praises
                 ,
                 and
                 deserved
                 commendations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 look
                 back
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 little
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 than
                 the
                 magnificent
                 reception
                 of
                 
                   Osep
                   Napea
                
                 ,
                 Embassador
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 :
                 The
                 English
                 Merchants
                 at
                 the
                 sollicitation
                 of
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Cabot
                
                 ,
                 had
                 furnished
                 out
                 some
                 ships
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 a
                 North-East
                 passage
                 towards
                 the
                 rich
                 Countries
                 of
                 Cathai
                 and
                 China
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 progress
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 attained
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Port-towns
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 wealthy
                 Trade
                 with
                 that
                 mighty
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 encouragement
                 therein
                 ,
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Easterlings
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Stilyard
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 managed
                 all
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 East
                 parts
                 )
                 were
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 thereby
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Merchant-Adventurers
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 their
                 shipping
                 with
                 their
                 wealth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 which
                 Trade
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 
                   John
                   Basiliwits
                
                 sends
                 his
                 Ambassador
                 above
                 named
                 ,
                 imbarked
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ships
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Chancellor
                
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 Pilot
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ships
                 being
                 scattered
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 tempest
                 on
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 the
                 ship
                 which
                 carried
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 wreckt
                 upon
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 lading
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 lost
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 rich
                 presents
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Russian
                   Emperor
                
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 from
                 drowning
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pilot
                 lost
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 labouring
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 neglected
                 the
                 best
                 opportunity
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 wherof
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 were
                 grown
                 into
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 140.
                 )
                 they
                 procured
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Regent
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 courteous
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 such
                 goods
                 as
                 had
                 escaped
                 the
                 wreck
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 furnished
                 him
                 with
                 mony
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 conducted
                 towards
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 Taking
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 Scotland
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 by
                 easie
                 journeys
                 within
                 twelve
                 miles
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 honorably
                 entertained
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 as
                 he
                 past
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 received
                 by
                 four-score
                 of
                 the
                 Russian
                 Merchants
                 in
                 their
                 chains
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 Furnished
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 of
                 the
                 Russian
                 Merchants
                 magnificently
                 brought
                 into
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ;
                 met
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Viscount
                 Montacute
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 gallant
                 train
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 at
                 Smithfield-bars
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 
                 in
                 their
                 scarlet
                 Robes
                 .
                 Conducted
                 to
                 his
                 lodgings
                 in
                 F●●-Church
                 street
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 na●e
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 clo●th
                 of
                 Tissue
                 ,
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 cloth
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 raised
                 with
                 Crimson
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 pieces
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 rich
                 making
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 thankfully
                 he
                 received
                 .
                 Abiding
                 at
                 his
                 lodging
                 till
                 the
                 Kings
                 coming
                 back
                 from
                 Flander●
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 out
                 Lady
                 day
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 received
                 at
                 his
                 landing
                 by
                 six
                 Lords
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Lords
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Counsellors
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 exchanged
                 salutations
                 with
                 him
                 attended
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 sitting
                 under
                 a
                 rich
                 Canopy
                 or
                 cloath
                 of
                 State
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Hall
                 there
                 .
                 Having
                 presented
                 his
                 Letters
                 of
                 Credence
                 ,
                 exprest
                 himself
                 unto
                 their
                 Majesties
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 Oration
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 interpreted
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 English
                 and
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 with
                 two
                 timber
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 with
                 much
                 diligence
                 had
                 been
                 recovered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wreck
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 remitted
                 to
                 his
                 lodging
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 solemnity
                 .
                 Attended
                 shortly
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr
                 Secretary
                 Peter
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 much
                 Communication
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Treaties
                 ,
                 setled
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 friendly
                 entercourse
                 and
                 commerce
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 the
                 Articles
                 whereof
                 engrossed
                 in
                 parchment
                 ,
                 were
                 afterwards
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ra●ified
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 23d
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 seen
                 the
                 Pomps
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 St
                 George's
                 Feast
                 ,
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 magnificent
                 Procession
                 of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 is
                 re-conveyed
                 unto
                 his
                 lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 May
                 embarks
                 for
                 Russi●
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 four
                 good
                 ships
                 well
                 frought
                 with
                 Merchandise
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 .
                 The
                 costly
                 presents
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 to
                 the
                 Russian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 reported
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Stow
                
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   fol.
                
                 630
                 ▪
                 Nor
                 had
                 I
                 dwelt
                 so
                 long
                 upon
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 ancient
                 splendor
                 and
                 magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 miserably
                 departed
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Worse
                 entertainment
                 found
                 an
                 agent
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 hither
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 came
                 on
                 a
                 worse
                 errand
                 .
                 Stafford
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 Family
                 ,
                 having
                 engaged
                 himself
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 enterprises
                 against
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 good
                 fortune
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 retired
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 some
                 dangers
                 to
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 scattering
                 and
                 dispersing
                 divers
                 scandalous
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 and
                 seditious
                 papers
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 apparent
                 defamation
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 got
                 some
                 credit
                 by
                 these
                 practices
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ▪
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 some
                 Fortress
                 or
                 Port
                 Town
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 In
                 prosecution
                 of
                 which
                 plot
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 some
                 English
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 French
                 Adventurers
                 intermingled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 seizeth
                 on
                 the
                 strong
                 Castle
                 of
                 Scurborough
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Co●nty
                 of
                 York
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 published
                 ●
                 most
                 traiterous
                 and
                 seditious
                 Manifest
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 trayterously
                 affirmed
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rightful
                 Queen
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Realm
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 possess'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 twelve
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Holds
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 upbraiding
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 her
                 misgovernment
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Protector
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 being
                 secretly
                 advertised
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Wotton
                
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Ambassador
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 Order
                 was
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Westmorland
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Noble
                 men
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 the
                 Coasts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 unto
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 those
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 By
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 closely
                 watch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 attended
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 that
                 Castle
                 on
                 the
                 24th
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pulled
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 
                 from
                 thence
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 unto
                 London
                 ,
                 condemned
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 Tower
                 Hill
                 ,
                 May
                 28.
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 accomplices
                 were
                 hanged
                 at
                 Tyburn
                 ,
                 cut
                 down
                 and
                 quartered
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 ill
                 wind
                 which
                 blowes
                 no
                 body
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 French
                 Treason
                 ,
                 so
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 conspiratours
                 ,
                 redounded
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 Philip.
                 He
                 had
                 for
                 three
                 years
                 borne
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 without
                 reaping
                 any
                 profit
                 and
                 commodity
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 now
                 engaged
                 in
                 war
                 with
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d.
                 though
                 in
                 pursute
                 rather
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 new
                 ones
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 this
                 opportunity
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 declare
                 her self
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 war
                 against
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 separate
                 her
                 interest
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 without
                 hazarding
                 some
                 great
                 unkindness
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 manifest
                 breach
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 She
                 therefore
                 yields
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 chargeth
                 that
                 King
                 in
                 having
                 an
                 hand
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 rebellion
                 of
                 W●at
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 confederates
                 .
                 She
                 also
                 laid
                 unto
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dudley
                   Ashton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 male
                 contents
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 were
                 entertained
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 cotrived
                 many
                 treasons
                 and
                 conspira●ies
                 against
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 flying
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 entertained
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 relieved
                 with
                 pensions
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 aided
                 and
                 encouraged
                 Stafford
                 with
                 shipping
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 mony
                 ,
                 and
                 munition
                 ,
                 to
                 invade
                 her
                 Realm
                 ,
                 thereby
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 dispossess
                 her
                 of
                 her
                 Crown
                 .
                 She
                 therefore
                 gives
                 notice
                 to
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 forbear
                 all
                 traffick
                 and
                 commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 so
                 many
                 injuries
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 admit
                 no
                 reparation
                 but
                 by
                 open
                 war.
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 threaten
                 what
                 she
                 never
                 intended
                 ,
                 she
                 causeth
                 an
                 army
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 consisting
                 of
                 one
                 thousand
                 horse
                 ,
                 four
                 thousand
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 thousand
                 pioners
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 puts
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dispatcheth
                 them
                 for
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 came
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 July
                 .
                 King
                 Philip
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 were
                 followed
                 with
                 such
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 army
                 staid
                 not
                 long
                 behind
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 falls
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 ,
                 relates
                 unto
                 such
                 changes
                 and
                 alterations
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 amongst
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 signified
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 White
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 had
                 prevailed
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 unto
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 and
                 Education
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Dr
                 
                   Thomas
                   Watson
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 St
                 John's
                 College
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 before
                 Christmass
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 capacity
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 .
                 To
                 Day
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 who
                 deceased
                 on
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 of
                 Aug.
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 year
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 Dr
                 
                   John
                   Christopherson
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 Mr
                 of
                 Trinity
                 College
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 elected
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 against
                 Bucer
                 and
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 did
                 Dr
                 
                   Cuthbert
                   Scot
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 actually
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Dr
                 ●oats
                 ,
                 the
                 preceding
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Aldrick
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 1555.
                 
                 Dr
                 
                   Owen
                   Oglethorp
                
                 ,
                 President
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 College
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 receives
                 Consecration
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 particular
                 day
                 and
                 time
                 thereof
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 )
                 died
                 two
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Salcot
                 or
                 Capon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Chambers
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Peterborough
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 successor
                 actually
                 consecrated
                 or
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 anon
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 Dr
                 
                   David
                   Pool
                
                 ,
                 Dr
                 of
                 both
                 laws
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Derby
                 ,
                 elected
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 consecrated
                 
                 till
                 the
                 15th
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 alterations
                 hapned
                 also
                 amongst
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 A
                 Rebellion
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Nor●h
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 suppression
                 of
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1536.
                 in
                 which
                 Sir
                 
                   ●
                   homas
                   Percy
                
                 second
                 so●
                 to
                 Henry
                 the
                 fifth
                 Earl
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 and
                 family
                 ,
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 principal
                 stickler
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 publickly
                 arraigned
                 ,
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 .
                 By
                 Eleanar
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 and
                 heirs
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   G●iscard
                   Har●●o●tle
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Tho●as
                 and
                 Henry
                 ,
                 who
                 hitherto
                 had
                 suffered
                 under
                 his
                 Attaindure
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 pleased
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 to
                 reflect
                 on
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 her
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 blood
                 and
                 honors
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Percies
                 as
                 were
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 In
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 she
                 advanced
                 Thomas
                 the
                 elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Style
                 ,
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 Degree
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 No●thumberland
                 ,
                 the
                 remainder
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 Henry
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 said
                 Thomas
                 should
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 without
                 Issue
                 male
                 .
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 Entail
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Henry
                 afterwards
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Lands
                 and
                 Honors
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 attainted
                 ,
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 for
                 high
                 Treason
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1572.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 many
                 weeks
                 before
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 which
                 noble
                 Family
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Sturton
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 small
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 final
                 destruction
                 ,
                 a
                 Family
                 first
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Baron
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Sturton
                
                 ,
                 created
                 Lord
                 Sturton
                 in
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 and
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 expiring
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Charls
                 Lord
                 Sturton
                 ,
                 condemned
                 and
                 executed
                 with
                 four
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 one
                 Argal
                 and
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 at
                 variance
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 his
                 first
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 murther
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 had
                 buried
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 fifteen
                 foot
                 under
                 ground
                 ;
                 his
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 pardon
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Murder
                 was
                 too
                 foul
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 favour
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 adjudged
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 
                   Marcus
                   Antonius
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 having
                 vanquished
                 Artanasdes
                 King
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 he
                 led
                 him
                 bound
                 in
                 chains
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 greater
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 in
                 chains
                 of
                 gold
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 an
                 honour
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 this
                 noble
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 being
                 hanged
                 as
                 his
                 servants
                 and
                 accomplices
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 halter
                 of
                 hemp
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 silk
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 fact
                 the
                 Family
                 might
                 have
                 expired
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 having
                 satisfied
                 Justice
                 by
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 consulted
                 with
                 her
                 mercy
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 his
                 next
                 Heir
                 both
                 in
                 blood
                 and
                 honor
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 5º
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1557
                 ,
                 1558.
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 must
                 begin
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 those
                 forces
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrock
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 Philip
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 made
                 up
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 35
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 12
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Forces
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 before
                 St.
                 Quintin
                 the
                 chief
                 Town
                 of
                 Piccardy
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Augusta
                   Veromandnorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 this
                 new
                 name
                 from
                 St.
                 Quintin
                 the
                 supposed
                 tutelaty
                 Saint
                 and
                 Patron
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 principal
                 importance
                 to
                 his
                 future
                 aims
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 France
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 opening
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 even
                 to
                 Paris
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 which
                 Siege
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 sends
                 a
                 puissant
                 Army
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Montmorancy
                 ,
                 then
                 Lord
                 High
                 Constable
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Flower
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Nobility
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 the
                 Battels
                 joy●
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Army
                 routed
                 ;
                 the
                 Constable
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Mantua
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Montpensier
                 and
                 Long●aville
                 ,
                 with
                 fix
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 
                 of
                 less
                 note
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 prisoners
                 :
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 the
                 Viscount
                 Turin
                 ,
                 four
                 persons
                 of
                 honorable
                 ranck
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Foor
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Soldiers
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 2500
                 slain
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 whereof
                 struck
                 such
                 a
                 terrour
                 in
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 for
                 saking
                 Paru
                 ,
                 and
                 retiring
                 into
                 Lang●edock
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 remote
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 which
                 surprise
                 ,
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 his
                 Curriers
                 for
                 recalling
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 out
                 of
                 I●aly
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 thither
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 in●●igation
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 puissant
                 Army
                 for
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Naples
                 .
                 But
                 Philip
                 knowing
                 better
                 how
                 to
                 enjoy
                 than
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 victory
                 ,
                 continued
                 his
                 Siege
                 before
                 St.
                 Quintin
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 stormed
                 on
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Henry
                   Dudley
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Northu●b●r
                   land
                
                 (
                 who
                 lost
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Assault
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Windsor
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 scaled
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 their
                 victorious
                 Colours
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 thereof
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 gallant
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 finding
                 some
                 neglect
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 humbly
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dismist
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 some
                 fu●●her
                 inconvenience
                 was
                 indulged
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 dismission
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 (
                 as
                 Thuan●s
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 observed
                 )
                 King
                 Philip
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Spaniards
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 action
                 of
                 importance
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 English
                 shall
                 pay
                 dearly
                 for
                 this
                 Victory
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 bought
                 with
                 no
                 greater
                 loss
                 than
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 50
                 of
                 his
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 pieces
                 and
                 ●orts
                 about
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Guisuesse
                   ,
                   Fanim
                   ,
                   Ardres
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Territory
                 called
                 the
                 County
                 Oye
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 by
                 Caesar
                 called
                 
                   Portus
                   Iccius
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 on
                 the
                 mouth
                 or
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 Dover
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 principal
                 Havens
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 distant
                 not
                 above
                 twenty
                 five
                 miles
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 much
                 aimed
                 at
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 by
                 
                   King
                   Edward
                
                 this
                 3d.
                 who
                 after
                 a
                 Siege
                 of
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 eleven
                 months
                 ,
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1347.
                 by
                 whom
                 first
                 made
                 a
                 Colonie
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Staple
                 Towns
                 for
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 Wool.
                 Kept
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 by
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 possession
                 ,
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 ca●ry
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 France
                 at
                 their
                 girdle
                 ;
                 esteemed
                 by
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Comin●●
                
                 for
                 the
                 goodliest
                 Captainship
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 trusted
                 unto
                 none
                 but
                 persons
                 of
                 most
                 eminent
                 ranck
                 both
                 for
                 courage
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 A
                 Town
                 which
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 200
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 an
                 eye-sore
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thorn
                 in
                 their
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Cordes
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 lie
                 seven
                 years
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
                 this
                 Town
                 were
                 regained
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 French
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 now
                 at
                 an
                 easier
                 rate
                 ;
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 broke
                 the
                 Peace
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 considerable
                 Body
                 of
                 Forces
                 to
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 but
                 took
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 fortifie
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Garrison
                 which
                 had
                 kept
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 war.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 Francis
                 of
                 Lorain
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 back
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 from
                 the
                 war
                 of
                 I●aly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 that
                 opportunity
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 resolved
                 of
                 doing
                 somewhat
                 answerable
                 unto
                 expectation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 honor
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 long
                 fixed
                 his
                 eyes
                 on
                 Calais
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 informed
                 by
                 Senarpont
                 Governor
                 of
                 Bolloigne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 a
                 near
                 neighbour
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Town
                 was
                 neither
                 so
                 well
                 fortified
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 strongly
                 garrisoned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 difficulty
                 .
                 For
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                   Monsieur
                   ,
                   a'
                   Strozzie
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Marshals
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 a
                 disguise
                 ,
                 takes
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 heartneth
                 on
                 the
                 Duke
                 with
                 the
                 feasibility
                 of
                 the
                 undertaking
                 .
                 Philip
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 had
                 intelligence
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 designes
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 rationally
                 supposing
                 what
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 had
                 often
                 advised
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 that
                 Piece
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 offered
                 his
                 
                 assistance
                 for
                 de●ence
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 English
                 over
                 wisely
                 jealous
                 left
                 Philip
                 had
                 a
                 practice
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 lying
                 commodiously
                 for
                 his
                 adjoyning
                 Neatherlands
                 ,
                 neglected
                 both
                 〈◊〉
                 advice
                 and
                 proffer
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 so
                 extreamly
                 careless
                 were
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 sate
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 above
                 500
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 two
                 hundred
                 fighting
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Townsmen
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 amounted
                 to
                 4200
                 persons
                 .
                 On
                 New
                 years
                 day
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 sate
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Twelfth-day
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 surrendred
                 up
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 command
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 thundring
                 Canon
                 heard
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 rouse
                 the
                 drousie
                 English
                 to
                 bethink
                 themselves
                 of
                 some
                 relief
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Calais
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 accordingly
                 provided
                 both
                 ships
                 and
                 men
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 service
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 winds
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 so
                 cross
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 English
                 ships
                 could
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Havens
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 Some
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 found
                 the
                 Duke
                 in
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Guisnesse
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 a
                 valiant
                 and
                 expert
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 command
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Accessories
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 fortune
                 with
                 the
                 Principal
                 ,
                 both
                 Guisnesse
                 and
                 Hanine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Pieces
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Oye
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 within
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 now
                 remained
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 antient
                 Rights
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 
                   Gernsey
                   ,
                   Jersey
                   ,
                   Sark
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Aldernay
                 ,
                 all
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Dukedome
                 heretofore
                 accounted
                 members
                 .
                 Held
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Norman
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 times
                 attempted
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 successe
                 ;
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 lost
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Sark
                 (
                 an
                 Island
                 of
                 six
                 miles
                 in
                 compass
                 )
                 enjoyned
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 commodious
                 Haven
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 poor
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 privacy
                 and
                 solitariness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 had
                 invited
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 Island
                 round
                 begirt
                 with
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 lying
                 aloft
                 above
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 onely
                 one
                 streight
                 passage
                 or
                 ascent
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 scarce
                 capable
                 of
                 two
                 abreast
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Island
                 the
                 French
                 easily
                 possest
                 themsevles
                 ,
                 dislodged
                 the
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 fortifie
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ascent
                 with
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 settle
                 a
                 small
                 Garrison
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Haven
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 nested
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Neatherlands
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 King
                 Philip
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 regained
                 :
                 The
                 Flemmish
                 Gentleman
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Bark
                 came
                 to
                 Anchor
                 in
                 the
                 Road
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 besought
                 the
                 French
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bury
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 offering
                 a
                 present
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 Commodities
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 aboard
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 request
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 easily
                 entreated
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 shore
                 with
                 any
                 weapen
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Pen-knife
                 .
                 This
                 leave
                 obtained
                 ,
                 the
                 Flemming
                 row'd
                 unto
                 the
                 shoar
                 with
                 a
                 Coffin
                 in
                 their
                 skiff
                 for
                 that
                 us
                 purposely
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 manned
                 with
                 Swords
                 &
                 Arcubusses
                 .
                 Upon
                 their
                 landing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 search
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 hide
                 a
                 Pen-kife
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 draw
                 their
                 Coffin
                 up
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 rowing
                 back
                 unto
                 the
                 ship
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 soon
                 made
                 fast
                 enough
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 hold
                 .
                 The
                 Flemmings
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 which
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 had
                 carried
                 their
                 Coffin
                 into
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 thence
                 their
                 weapons
                 gave
                 an
                 Alarum
                 unto
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 taken
                 thus
                 upon
                 the
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 succour
                 from
                 their
                 fellows
                 ,
                 yielded
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 abandoned
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 A
                 Stratagem
                 to
                 be
                 equalled
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 not
                 preferred
                 ,
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 either
                 Greeks
                 or
                 Romans
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 that
                 fatal
                 folly
                 ,
                 reprehended
                 once
                 by
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 still
                 reign
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 extol
                 the
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 contemn
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 losse
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 gave
                 a
                 new
                 Alarum
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 resolved
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 right
                 puissant
                 Navy
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 securing
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 Main
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 April
                 that
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 consultation
                 about
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exceeding
                 tedious
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 preparations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 July
                 was
                 well
                 spent
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 weigh
                 Anthor
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 French
                 h●d
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 aim
                 on
                 Brest
                 in
                 Bre●agn
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 more
                 care
                 in
                 fortifying
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 English
                 did
                 for
                 Calais
                 against
                 the
                 French.
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 July
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 Clynton
                 set
                 sail
                 for
                 France
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 ships
                 ,
                 whereof
                 thirty
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Finding
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 good
                 on
                 Brest
                 ,
                 bends
                 his
                 course
                 for
                 Conqu●●
                 ,
                 an
                 open
                 Sea-town
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ;
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 he
                 lands
                 his
                 men
                 ,
                 takes
                 and
                 sacks
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 burns
                 it
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 wasted
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 returned
                 with
                 safety
                 to
                 his
                 ships
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Flemish
                 somewhat
                 more
                 greedy
                 on
                 the
                 spoil
                 ,
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 observing
                 Martial
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 are
                 valiantly
                 encountred
                 by
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 back
                 fewer
                 by
                 five
                 hundred
                 than
                 they
                 came
                 on
                 shoar
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 English
                 did
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 they
                 lost
                 at
                 Calais
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 they
                 might
                 think
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 Bre●agn
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 for
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Piccardy
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 waste
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 Bre●agn
                 might
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 a
                 mans
                 hair
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 grow
                 again
                 ;
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Calais
                 to
                 the
                 dismembring
                 of
                 an
                 arm
                 or
                 leg
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 again
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 wars
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 men
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 prompt
                 to
                 Sutes
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 found
                 but
                 little
                 work
                 in
                 Westminster-hall
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 Bench
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 attended
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 Law
                 called
                 Foster
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 Serjeant
                 onely
                 called
                 Bouloise
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Pleas
                 ,
                 both
                 having
                 little
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 than
                 to
                 look
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 than
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 leisure
                 which
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 found
                 for
                 doing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 quietness
                 &
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 number
                 both
                 of
                 Sutes
                 and
                 Pleaders
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 encreased
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Heiwood
                 the
                 old
                 Epigrammatist
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 much
                 made
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 told
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 impoverish
                 the
                 whole
                 Profession
                 ,
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   always
                   the
                   more
                   Spaniels
                   there
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   was
                   the
                   game
                   .
                
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 elbow-room
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 though
                 possibly
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 business
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Term
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 which
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 on
                 till
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 Act
                 which
                 concerned
                 Religion
                 ,
                 no●
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 had
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 Grant
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 military
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 had
                 something
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 temper
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 proportioning
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Weapons
                 every
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 charged
                 withall
                 in
                 his
                 several
                 station
                 ,
                 cap.
                 2.
                 an
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 taking
                 and
                 observing
                 of
                 Musters
                 ,
                 cap.
                 3.
                 that
                 Accessaries
                 in
                 Murder
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 divers
                 Felonies
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 cap.
                 4.
                 for
                 the
                 quiet
                 behaviour
                 of
                 such
                 French-men
                 as
                 had
                 purchased
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 being
                 Denizens
                 ,
                 cap.
                 6.
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 for
                 granting
                 a
                 Subsidy
                 and
                 Fifteen
                 by
                 the
                 Temporality
                 towards
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 on
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 else
                 memorable
                 in
                 this
                 Session
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Fecknam
                 the
                 new
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 Tresham
                 the
                 new
                 Prior
                 of
                 St.
                 Johns
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 took
                 place
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Convocation
                 then
                 holden
                 for
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Harpsfield
                
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 is
                 chosen
                 and
                 admitted
                 Prolocutor
                 for
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal-Archbishop
                 offers
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 confideration
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 course
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 upon
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 then
                 lately
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 French.
                 Which
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 to
                 spur
                 on
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 good
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 
                 publick
                 service
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 material
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 acted
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 little
                 was
                 there
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 propositions
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 revieuing
                 and
                 accommodating
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 foundations
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 reference
                 thereof
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Chester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Deans
                 of
                 
                   Can●erbury
                   ,
                   Worcester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Winchester
                 .
                 Some
                 desires
                 also
                 were
                 agreed
                 on
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Prelate
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ▪
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   request
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Vicar
                   or
                   Curate
                   ,
                   be
                   pressed
                   by
                   any
                   Captain
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   wars
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   where
                   two
                   Benefices
                   being
                   contiguous
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   small
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   find
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   may
                   give
                   them
                   in
                   commendam
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   man
                   to
                   serve
                   them
                   
                     altern●s
                     vicibus
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Pa●ishioners
                   which
                   have
                   Chapels
                   of
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   want
                   Priests
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Cure
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   compelled
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                   until
                   some
                   Curate
                   may
                   be
                   gotten
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   every
                   Bishop
                   may
                   be
                   authorised
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   give
                   Orders
                   
                     extra
                     tempora
                     praescripta
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   Sundayes
                   after
                   the
                   four
                   
                     Ember
                     weeks
                  
                   .
                
                 And
                 finally
                 taking
                 into
                 consideration
                 the
                 great
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 granted
                 first
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 a
                 Subsidy
                 of
                 eight
                 shillings
                 in
                 the
                 pound
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 beginning
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 grant
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Laity
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 charged
                 themselves
                 with
                 horse
                 and
                 armour
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 the
                 Clergy
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Orders
                 and
                 abilities
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 imposing
                 whereof
                 upon
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 recourse
                 at
                 all
                 unto
                 the
                 Midwifry
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 acted
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Synodical
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 business
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 holy
                 Church
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Ca●dinal
                 Legate
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 borne
                 an
                 inveterate
                 grudge
                 ,
                 sharpned
                 by
                 the
                 suggestions
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 signified
                 .
                 Being
                 of
                 himself
                 a
                 rigorous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 extreamly
                 wedded
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 passionately
                 espoused
                 the
                 quarrel
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 against
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 divest
                 Philip
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confer
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 French.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 Francis
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 with
                 a
                 puissant
                 army
                 is
                 drawn
                 into
                 Italy
                 for
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 suddenly
                 recalled
                 again
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 routing
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 before
                 St
                 Quintin
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 English
                 forces
                 had
                 appeared
                 so
                 serviceable
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 the
                 Pope
                 so
                 much
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 feel
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 daring
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 to
                 fall
                 foul
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 his
                 fury
                 against
                 Pole
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 perswasion
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 broke
                 her
                 league
                 with
                 France
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 humour
                 he
                 deprives
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Legantin●
                 power
                 ,
                 confers
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 Frier
                 Peitow
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 good
                 descent
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 designs
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 then
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Capo●
                   .
                   Karn
                
                 the
                 Queens
                 Agent
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 advertiseth
                 her
                 Majesty
                 of
                 these
                 secret
                 practices
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 concealing
                 from
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 endeavoureth
                 by
                 all
                 fair
                 and
                 gentle
                 means
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 Pope's
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 enjoyed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 altered
                 ,
                 Pole
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 understanding
                 how
                 things
                 went
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 his
                 Legation
                 ,
                 and
                 prudently
                 abstaineth
                 from
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Bulls
                 and
                 
                   Faculties
                   .
                   Peitow
                
                 the
                 new
                 Cardinal
                 Legate
                 ,
                 puts
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 England
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Queen
                 taking
                 to
                 her self
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 fathers
                 spirit
                 ,
                 commands
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 utmost
                 peril
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 adventure
                 to
                 set
                 foot
                 upon
                 English
                 ground
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 readily
                 inclined
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 affected
                 unto
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 ,
                 than
                 desirous
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 passion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 mediation
                 ,
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 Ormaenete
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 successes
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Peitow
                 in
                 the
                 April
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 rupture
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 Pole
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 powers
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 running
                 the
                 like
                 hazard
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 appear
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 connive
                 at
                 his
                 under
                 Officers
                 ,
                 in
                 shedding
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 many
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 than
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 followed
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 ten
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 suffered
                 at
                 Ashford
                 ,
                 two
                 at
                 Ri●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Metropolitan
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 Pope
                 towards
                 this
                 Attonement
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 issue
                 her
                 Commission
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                   Windsor
                   ,
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seventeen
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 th●e●
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 impowred
                 
                   to
                   enquire
                   of
                   all
                   and
                   singular
                   Heretical
                   opinions
                   ,
                   Lollardies
                   ,
                   Heretical
                   and
                   seditious
                   books
                   ,
                   conceal●ents
                   ,
                   contempts
                   ,
                   conspiracies
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   false
                   tales
                   ,
                   rumours
                   ,
                   seditious
                   or
                   slanderous
                   words
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   As
                   also
                   seize
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Heretical
                   and
                   seditious
                   Books
                   ,
                   Letters
                   and
                   Writings
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   Printers
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   shops
                   ,
                   as
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   willing
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   search
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   discretions
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   to
                   enquire
                   after
                   ●ll
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   obstinately
                   do
                   refuse
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   Mass
                   ,
                   or
                   co●e
                   to
                   their
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   refuse
                   to
                   go
                   on
                   Procession
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   holy
                   bread
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   water
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   misuse
                   themselves
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   or
                   hallowed
                   place
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 party
                 so
                 offending
                 to
                 be
                 proceeded
                 against
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 by
                 fine
                 or
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 seemed
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 being
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 imployment
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 done
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 searching
                 after
                 prohibited
                 books
                 ;
                 the
                 number
                 whereof
                 increasing
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 continual
                 spreading
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mischief
                 .
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   Whereas
                   divers
                   books
                   filled
                   with
                   Hersie
                   ,
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   and
                   Treason
                   ,
                   have
                   of
                   late
                   been
                   dayly
                   brought
                   into
                   this
                   Realm
                   out
                   of
                   forein
                   Countries
                   and
                   places
                   beyond
                   the
                   seas
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   covertly
                   printed
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   abroad
                   in
                   sundry
                   parts
                   thereof
                   ;
                   whereby
                   not
                   only
                   god
                   is
                   dishonoured
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   incouragement
                   given
                   to
                   disobey
                   lawful
                   Princes
                   and
                   Governours
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Queens
                   Majesties
                   for
                   redress
                   hereof
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   their
                   present
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   declare
                   and
                   publish
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   after
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   hereof
                   ,
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   wicked
                   and
                   seditious
                   books
                   ,
                   or
                   finding
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   forthwith
                   burn
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   without
                   shewing
                   or
                   reading
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   persons
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   be
                   reputed
                   and
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   rebel
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   without
                   further
                   delay
                   be
                   executed
                   for
                   that
                   offence
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Martial
                   Law.
                   
                
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 smart
                 and
                 quick
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 of
                 more
                 mercy
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 seven
                 persons
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 published
                 both
                 at
                 Newgate
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 straightly
                 charged
                 and
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   either
                   pray
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   speak
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   once
                   say
                   God
                   help
                   them
                   .
                
                 A
                 cruelty
                 more
                 odious
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 the
                 elder
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 hindering
                 all
                 entercourse
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 jealousie
                 and
                 distrusts
                 of
                 State
                 between
                 man
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 Bentham
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 London
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 fire
                 set
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 turning
                 his
                 eyes
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 cried
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 God
                 strengthen
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 boldly
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Almighty
                   God
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   strengthen
                   them
                   .
                
                 With
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 cryed
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 ,
                 the
                 noise
                 whereof
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cryers
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Officers
                 knew
                 not
                 whom
                 to
                 seize
                 o●
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 begin
                 their
                 accusation
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 peradv●nture
                 
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 of
                 a
                 miracle
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Congregation
                 under
                 Bonner's
                 nose
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 so
                 little
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 continual
                 thoughts
                 of
                 that
                 bloody
                 Butcher
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 maintained
                 their
                 constant
                 meetings
                 for
                 religious
                 offices
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 London
                 it self
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 that
                 namely
                 whereof
                 Bentham
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Minister
                 ,
                 there
                 assembled
                 seldome
                 under
                 40.
                 many
                 times
                 100.
                 and
                 sometimes
                 200.
                 but
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 most
                 with
                 their
                 conveniency
                 and
                 safety
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 which
                 successively
                 were
                 Mr
                 
                   Edward
                   Scambler
                
                 ,
                 after
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 Mr
                 
                   Thomas
                   Foule
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 Mr
                 
                   John
                   Rough
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Scot
                 by
                 Nation
                 ,
                 convented
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 December
                 20.
                 
                 After
                 whom
                 followed
                 Mr
                 
                   Augustine
                   Bernher
                
                 ,
                 a
                 moderate
                 and
                 learned
                 man
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 Mr
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bentham
                
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 who
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 charge
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Lichfield
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1589.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 encouragement
                 and
                 constant
                 preaching
                 of
                 which
                 pious
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 principle
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 suffer
                 whatsoever
                 could
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 forfeit
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 betray
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 such
                 holy
                 meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 me●
                 frequently
                 enough
                 in
                 smaller
                 companies
                 ,
                 to
                 animate
                 and
                 comfort
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 those
                 great
                 extremities
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 sped
                 the
                 Queen
                 much
                 better
                 in
                 her
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 prohibited
                 Books
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 her
                 Inquisitors
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 Books
                 of
                 true
                 Christian
                 Consolation
                 and
                 good
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 did
                 either
                 find
                 some
                 Press
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 by
                 such
                 learned
                 men
                 as
                 had
                 retired
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Sanctuaries
                 ,
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 Retreat
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 improperly
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 
                   Cities
                   of
                   Refuge
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 already
                 ;
                 amongst
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 none
                 but
                 Embden
                 in
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Countries
                 ,
                 the
                 rigid
                 Professors
                 of
                 which
                 Churches
                 abominated
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 concurred
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 monstrous
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Ubiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 device
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 generally
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Country-men
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 hospitable
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 native
                 soil
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 signified
                 by
                 b
                 
                   Ph.
                   Melancthon
                
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 dislike
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 
                   rigid
                   Luthe●ans
                
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   Martyrs
                
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 suffered
                 death
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Diotrephes
                 in
                 St
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   prating
                   against
                   us
                   with
                   malicious
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   refusing
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   brethren
                
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 forbidding
                 and
                 condemning
                 
                   them
                   that
                   would
                
                 .
                 But
                 
                   John
                   Alasco
                
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 spoke
                 so
                 reprochfully
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 the
                 Augustan
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 rendred
                 them
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 better
                 entertainment
                 than
                 they
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 behaviour
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 coming
                 then
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   rigid
                   Lutherans
                
                 passed
                 their
                 judgement
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 suffered
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 stopping
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 which
                 uncharitable
                 censures
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 in
                 Embden
                 ,
                 that
                 Archbishop
                 Cranmers
                 book
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ▪
                 should
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 published
                 in
                 Print
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 had
                 given
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 deservedly
                 suffered
                 the
                 greatest
                 hardships
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 writ
                 and
                 spake
                 less
                 reverently
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 hoped
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 course
                 taken
                 also
                 at
                 Geneva
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 exiles
                 ,
                 by
                 publishing
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 tongue
                 ,
                 a
                 discourse
                 writ
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 on
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 how
                 much
                 their
                 brethren
                 had
                 been
                 wronged
                 in
                 these
                 odious
                 calumnies
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Mar.
                 6º
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1558
                 ,
                 1559.
                 
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 comfort
                 coming
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 whose
                 Reign
                 polluted
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 unfortunate
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 insurrections
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 inglorious
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 commendable
                 in
                 the
                 brevity
                 or
                 shortnesse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 a
                 dangerous
                 and
                 contagious
                 Feaver
                 began
                 to
                 rage
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 had
                 been
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 parts
                 ,
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 infected
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 furiously
                 it
                 raged
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 former
                 plague
                 or
                 pestilence
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 destroyed
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 divers
                 places
                 were
                 left
                 void
                 of
                 Justices
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 worth
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 died
                 also
                 so
                 many
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 were
                 unserved
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 ●urats
                 could
                 be
                 gotten
                 for
                 mony
                 :
                 Much
                 corn
                 was
                 also
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 labourers
                 and
                 workmen
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 together
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 spiritual
                 but
                 a
                 temporal
                 famine
                 ;
                 though
                 God
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 a
                 door
                 was
                 opened
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 sounder
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 with
                 far
                 less
                 envy
                 and
                 displeasure
                 from
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 than
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 otherwise
                 :
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 abated
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 winter
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 it
                 mitigated
                 by
                 medicinal
                 courses
                 .
                 It
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 Physicians
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Patients
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Doctors
                 dying
                 of
                 it
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 spared
                 not
                 more
                 the
                 Prelate
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 within
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 twelvemonth
                 ,
                 almost
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 had
                 made
                 void
                 their
                 Sees
                 ;
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 facilitate
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 after
                 followed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 terrible
                 disease
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 effects
                 which
                 followed
                 on
                 it
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 Queens
                 death
                 which
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 prognosticated
                 or
                 foretold
                 by
                 a
                 dreadful
                 tempest
                 of
                 thunder
                 ,
                 hapning
                 on
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 near
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Nottingham
                 ,
                 which
                 Tempest
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 through
                 two
                 Towns
                 ,
                 beat
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Bells
                 were
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 sheets
                 of
                 Lead
                 four
                 hundred
                 foot
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 wri●hen
                 like
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 gloves
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 of
                 Trent
                 running
                 between
                 which
                 two
                 Towns
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 the
                 mud
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 was
                 carried
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 and
                 cast
                 against
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 the
                 trees
                 plucked
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 cast
                 twelve-score
                 paces
                 ;
                 also
                 a
                 child
                 was
                 was
                 taken
                 forth
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 it
                 carried
                 an
                 hundred
                 foot
                 ,
                 two
                 spears
                 length
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fell
                 down
                 ,
                 broke
                 its
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 .
                 Five
                 or
                 six
                 men
                 thereabouts
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 flesh
                 nor
                 skin
                 perished
                 ;
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 also
                 there
                 fell
                 some
                 Hailstones
                 that
                 were
                 fifteen
                 inches
                 about
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 neither
                 that
                 terrible
                 disease
                 ,
                 nor
                 this
                 terrible
                 tempest
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 publick
                 signe
                 of
                 God's
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 abated
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 that
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 five
                 at
                 once
                 were
                 burned
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 The
                 Cardinal
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 both
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 bed
                 of
                 sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 dying
                 within
                 seven
                 days
                 after
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 prayed
                 or
                 prophesied
                 by
                 those
                 five
                 Martyrs
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 who
                 should
                 suffer
                 death
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 so
                 it
                 proved
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 which
                 suffered
                 death
                 under
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 this
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 described
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   have
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   imprisoned
                   your
                   brethren
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   stript
                   them
                   naked
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   scourged
                   them
                   with
                   rods
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   burnt
                   their
                   hands
                   and
                   arms
                   with
                   flaming
                   torches
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   famished
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   
                   drowned
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   summoned
                   them
                   being
                   dead
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   graves
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   ripped
                   up
                   their
                   buried
                   carcases
                   ,
                   burnt
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thrown
                   them
                   out
                   upon
                   the
                   Du●ghil
                   ,
                   you
                   took
                   a
                   poor
                   Babe
                   falling
                   from
                   its
                   mothers
                   womb
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   most
                   cruel
                   and
                   barbarous
                   manner
                   threw
                   it
                   in●o
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 several
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 amounted
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 seventy
                 seven
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 sexes
                 ;
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 there
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 perished
                 in
                 these
                 flames
                 five
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 twenty
                 one
                 Divines
                 ,
                 eight
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 eighty
                 four
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 Husbandmen
                 Servants
                 and
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 twenty
                 six
                 Wives
                 ,
                 twenty
                 Widows
                 ,
                 nine
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 two
                 Boys
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Infants
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 springing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mothers
                 womb
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 unmercifully
                 flung
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 birth
                 .
                 Sixty
                 four
                 more
                 in
                 those
                 furious
                 times
                 were
                 presented
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 seven
                 were
                 whipped
                 ,
                 sixteen
                 perished
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 twelve
                 buried
                 in
                 Dunghills
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 lay
                 in
                 captivity
                 condemned
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 opportune
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 auspicious
                 entrance
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 whose
                 gracious
                 government
                 blotted
                 out
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 all
                 former
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 the
                 different
                 conditions
                 of
                 whose
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 two
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 those
                 appearances
                 which
                 were
                 presented
                 to
                 Elijah
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 B●ok
                 and
                 ninteenth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   strong
                   wind
                   rent
                   the
                   mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   in
                   pieces
                   the
                   rocks
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   wind
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   wind
                   an
                   earthquake
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   earthquake
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   earthquake
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                
                 finally
                 
                   after
                   the
                   fire
                   a
                   still
                   small
                   voice
                   ,
                
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 his
                 Prophet
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 neither
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 wind
                 ,
                 which
                 threw
                 down
                 so
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Religious
                 houses
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 that
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 often
                 shake
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 were
                 consumed
                 to
                 ashes
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 
                   still
                   small
                   Voice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 breathed
                 so
                 much
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 gracious
                 and
                 fortunate
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin-Queen
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 now
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 Saints
                 which
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 calamities
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 their
                 dear
                 brethren
                 were
                 exposed
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 inclined
                 unto
                 a
                 D●opsie
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 supposed
                 being
                 with
                 child
                 ;
                 which
                 inclination
                 appeared
                 in
                 her
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 her
                 swelling
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 place
                 to
                 her
                 lower
                 parts
                 ,
                 increasing
                 irrecoverably
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 brought
                 her
                 to
                 her
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 other
                 causes
                 which
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 contributed
                 their
                 concurrence
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 Philip
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 resignation
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 had
                 many
                 necessary
                 occasions
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 she
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 more
                 occasions
                 than
                 he
                 needed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 her
                 ;
                 This
                 brought
                 her
                 first
                 into
                 a
                 fancy
                 that
                 he
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 her
                 by
                 degrees
                 into
                 a
                 fixed
                 and
                 setled
                 melancholly
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 encreased
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 whisper
                 ,
                 that
                 Philip
                 entertained
                 some
                 wandring
                 Loves
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Flanders
                 .
                 Her
                 Glasses
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 flatter
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 tell
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 her
                 fathers
                 feitures
                 with
                 her
                 mothers
                 complexion
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 enough
                 able
                 to
                 inform
                 her self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ●everity
                 of
                 her
                 humour
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 charms
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 she
                 wanted
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 natural
                 and
                 acquired
                 attractions
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 served
                 to
                 invite
                 or
                 reward
                 affection
                 ▪
                 Fixed
                 on
                 this
                 melancholy
                 pin
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Charls
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 on
                 the
                 2●
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 help
                 it
                 forward
                 ;
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 countenance
                 and
                 support
                 she
                 had
                 much
                 depended
                 ,
                 both
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 disgrace
                 with
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 favour
                 with
                 her
                 brother
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 came
                 nearest
                 to
                 her
                 heart
                 was
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 first
                 lost
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 intelligence
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 her
                 by
                 
                 her
                 Husband
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 that
                 opportunity
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 to
                 regain
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Monsieur
                   ●
                   '
                   Termes
                
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 had
                 drained
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Garison
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 forces
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 some
                 Towns
                 in
                 Flander●
                 ;
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 fought
                 near
                 Graveling
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 own
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 five
                 thousand
                 of
                 his
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 falling
                 so
                 heavily
                 on
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 Calais
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 escaped
                 with
                 life
                 ▪
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Queens
                 Navy
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 done
                 great
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 had
                 showed
                 it self
                 before
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 Count
                 Egmond
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 Flemmings
                 had
                 sate
                 down
                 with
                 his
                 victorious
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 Landward
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 recovered
                 in
                 as
                 few
                 days
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 opportunity
                 being
                 neglected
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 her self
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 restitution
                 upon
                 an
                 agreement
                 then
                 in
                 treaty
                 between
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 were
                 accorded
                 between
                 those
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 was
                 wanting
                 to
                 compose
                 all
                 differences
                 but
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 absolutely
                 resolved
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 could
                 in
                 honor
                 make
                 no
                 Peace
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 whole
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deceiptful
                 hopes
                 which
                 she
                 built
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 came
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 somewhat
                 eased
                 her self
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 attainting
                 the
                 Lord
                 W●ntworth
                 and
                 certain
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 cowardly
                 quitting
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 served
                 onely
                 like
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 Strong-waters
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 qualm
                 ,
                 without
                 removing
                 the
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 distemper
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 encreased
                 so
                 plainly
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 her
                 Visitants
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 discomforts
                 ,
                 applyed
                 their
                 several
                 cordials
                 to
                 revive
                 her
                 spirits
                 ,
                 she
                 told
                 them
                 in
                 plain
                 tearms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 her
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 dissected
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 Calais
                 next
                 her
                 heart
                 .
                 Thus
                 between
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 her
                 infirmity
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 she
                 became
                 past
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Physick
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 extremity
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 entertain
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 putting
                 here
                 sister
                 Elizabeth
                 beside
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 setling
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 her
                 cousen
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 was
                 )
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 had
                 not
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 otherwise
                 be
                 repealed
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 altogether
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 having
                 her
                 will
                 upon
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 of
                 recovering
                 Calais
                 ,
                 of
                 enjoying
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 reigning
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 affection
                 of
                 her
                 injured
                 subjects
                 ;
                 she
                 gave
                 her self
                 over
                 to
                 those
                 sorrows
                 which
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 her
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 hours
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 reigned
                 five
                 years
                 and
                 four
                 months
                 wanting
                 two
                 days
                 onely
                 .
                 Her
                 death
                 accompanied
                 within
                 few
                 howers
                 after
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cardinal-Legat
                 ,
                 ushered
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 Purefew
                 ,
                 alias
                 Wharton
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 and
                 Holyman
                 the
                 new
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bristow
                 ,
                 and
                 Glyn
                 of
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 months
                 after
                 by
                 Hopton
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 and
                 Brooks
                 of
                 Glocester
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 necessary
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Princess
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 without
                 some
                 of
                 her
                 Bishops
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 comming
                 after
                 .
                 Her
                 funeral
                 solemnized
                 at
                 Westminster
                 with
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 Req●iem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wonted
                 form
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 body
                 interred
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 her
                 beloved
                 Grandfather
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 my self
                 with
                 giving
                 any
                 other
                 character
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 her
                 story
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 descanting
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 heaped
                 upon
                 her
                 many
                 gracious
                 praise-worthy
                 qualities
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 were
                 Mistress
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 dispute
                 not
                 now
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 great
                 Benefactresse
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 releasing
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Tenths
                 and
                 First-fruits
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 lost
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 bargain
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 paid
                 her
                 back
                 again
                 in
                 their
                 Bills
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 which
                 growing
                 into
                 an
                 annual
                 payment
                 for
                 seven
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Subsidy
                 amounting
                 to
                 a
                 double
                 
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 conduced
                 as
                 visibly
                 to
                 the
                 constant
                 fill●ng
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 Tenths
                 and
                 First-fruits
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 went
                 clearly
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 purse
                 without
                 retribution
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 re-edifying
                 and
                 endowment
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 ;
                 she
                 also
                 built
                 the
                 publick
                 Schools
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 commemorated
                 in
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 their
                 Benefactors
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 decayed
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 beautiful
                 structure
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 down
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1612.
                 in
                 place
                 whereof
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 a
                 larger
                 extent
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 was
                 raised
                 that
                 goodly
                 and
                 magnificent
                 Fabrick
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 behold
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 followers
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 foundations
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 she
                 gave
                 encouragement
                 to
                 two
                 worthy
                 Gentlement
                 to
                 add
                 two
                 new
                 Colleges
                 in
                 Oxon
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 number
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   ●homas
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Visitors
                 of
                 Abeys
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 had
                 got
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 a
                 small
                 College
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Prior
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Nursery
                 of
                 Novices
                 to
                 that
                 greater
                 Monastery
                 ;
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 twelve
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Trinity
                 College
                 ;
                 A
                 College
                 sufficiently
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 renowned
                 Selden
                 ,
                 who
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 
                   T●tles
                   of
                   honor
                
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 eight
                 thousand
                 Volumes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 the
                 Oxford
                 Library
                 .
                 Greater
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Fellows
                 and
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   White
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1553.
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 formerly
                 stood
                 an
                 old
                 House
                 or
                 Hostel
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Barnards
                   Inne
                
                 ,
                 erected
                 a
                 new
                 College
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Baptists
                
                 College
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 fifty
                 Fellows
                 and
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 besides
                 some
                 Officers
                 and
                 Servants
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 the
                 vacant
                 places
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Merchant
                   Taylors
                
                 School
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Company
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 free
                 before
                 his
                 Mayoralty
                 .
                 A
                 College
                 founded
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 in
                 a
                 lucky
                 hour
                 ,
                 affording
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eighty
                 years
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 two
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 four
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 more
                 else-where
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Tobi●
                   Matthews
                
                 the
                 most
                 reverend
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   William
                   Juxon
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 and
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   Bucheridge
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Elie
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Row●and
                   Serchfield
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Boyl
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cork
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Ireland
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 these
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 Reign
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 memorable
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 calamities
                 and
                 misfortunes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 ECCLESIA
                 RESTAVRATA
                 ▪
              
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               REFORMATION
               of
               the
               CHURCH
               OF
               ENGLAND
               :
            
             
               CONTAINING
               The
               
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 Progress
              
               ,
               and
               Successes
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Counsels
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               conducted
               ;
               the
               Rules
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               Founded
               ;
               the
               several
               Steps
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               promoted
               ,
               or
               retarded
               ,
               in
               the
               Change
               of
               Times
               :
            
             
               FROM
               The
               first
               Preparations
               to
               it
               by
               King
               HENRY
               
                 the
                 Eight
              
               ,
               untill
               the
               Legal
               Settling
               ,
               and
               Establishment
               of
               it
               under
               
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
              
               :
            
             
               TOGETHER
               With
               the
               Intermixture
               of
               such
               
                 Civil
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               as
               either
               were
               Co-incident
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               related
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               BY
               PETER
               HEYLYN
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 for
              
               H.
               Twyford
               ,
               T.
               Dring
               ,
               J.
               Place
               ,
               W.
               Palmer
               ;
               
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 in
              
               Vine-Court
               ,
               Middle-Temple
               ,
               the
               George
               in
               Fleet-street
               ,
               Furnival
               
                 's
                 Inne-Gate
                 in
              
               Holborn
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Palm-Tree
               in
               Fleet-street
               ,
               MDCLXI
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Most
               Sacred
               MAJESTY
               OF
               KING
               CHARLES
               THE
               SECOND
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Gracious
                 Sovereign
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               an
               usual
               Saying
               of
               
                 King
                 JAMES
              
               (
               Your
               
                 Majestie
                 's
                 most
                 Learned
              
               Grand-Father
               )
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
              
               World
               ,
               
                 He
                 knew
                 not
                 any
                 which
                 came
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
              
               Primitive
               
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 then
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               A
               Saying
               ,
               which
               He
               built
               not
               upon
               Fancy
               ,
               and
               Affection
               onely
               ;
               but
               on
               such
               Just
               ,
               and
               Solid
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               might
               sufficiently
               endear
               it
               to
               all
               Knowing
               Men.
               The
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Certainty
               whereof
               ,
               will
               be
               made
               apparent
               by
               the
               following
               History
               ,
               which
               here
               ,
               in
               all
               Humility
               ,
               is
               offered
               to
               Your
               Majestie
               's
               View
               .
               It
               is
               
                 (
                 Dread
                 Sir
              
               )
               an
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ENGLAND
                 ,
              
               with
               all
               the
               Various
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               Successes
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Agitations
               in
               Religion
               under
               
                 HENRY
                 the
                 Eight
              
               (
               which
               served
               for
               a
               Preamble
               thereunto
               )
               until
               the
               Legal
               Settling
               ,
               and
               Establishment
               of
               it
               by
               the
               great
               
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
              
               ,
               of
               Happy
               Memory
               .
               A
               Piece
               not
               to
               be
               Dedicated
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               then
               Your
               
                 Sacred
                 Majesty
              
               ;
               who
               ,
               being
               rais'd
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Nursing-Father
               to
               this
               part
               of
               His
               Church
               ,
               may
               possibly
               discharge
               that
               
               Duty
               with
               the
               Greater
               Tenderness
               ,
               when
               You
               shall
               finde
               upon
               what
               Rules
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               the
               Work
               was
               carryed
               on
               by
               the
               first
               Reformers
               .
               Which
               being
               once
               found
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               determine
               of
               such
               Means
               ,
               and
               Counsels
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               her
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Purity
               ;
               from
               which
               She
               is
               most
               miserably
               fallen
               by
               our
               late
               Distractions
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               Tares
               grew
               up
               almost
               immediatly
               with
               the
               Wheat
               it self
               ;
               and
               seem'd
               so
               specious
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               in
               the
               Blade
               ,
               or
               Stalk
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               taken
               by
               some
               Credulous
               ,
               and
               Confiding
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Grain
               .
               But
               still
               they
               were
               no
               more
               then
               Tares
               ,
               distinguished
               easily
               in
               the
               Fruits
               (
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Errour
               ,
               and
               
                 False
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               of
               
                 Faction
                 ,
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Disorder
              
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               Sedition
               )
               from
               the
               
                 LORD'
                 's
                 good
                 Seed
              
               .
               And
               ,
               being
               of
               an
               a●ter
               sowing
               (
               a
               Supersemination
               ,
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               reads
               it
               )
               and
               sown
               on
               purpose
               by
               a
               Cunning
               ,
               and
               Industrious
               Enemy
               ,
               to
               raise
               an
               Harvest
               to
               himself
               ,
               they
               neither
               can
               pretend
               to
               the
               same
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               that
               
                 Sacred
                 Seed
              
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Field
               was
               sown
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Husband-man
              
               .
               I
               leave
               the
               Application
               of
               this
               Parable
               to
               the
               following
               History
               ,
               and
               shall
               conclude
               with
               this
               Address
               to
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ;
               That
               ,
               as
               He
               hath
               restored
               Your
               Majesty
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Your
               Father
               ,
               and
               done
               it
               in
               so
               strange
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               makes
               it
               seem
               a
               Miracle
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Christendom
               ;
               so
               He
               would
               settle
               You
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               on
               so
               sure
               a
               Bottom
               ,
               that
               no
               Design
               of
               Mischievous
               ,
               and
               Unquiet
               Men
               may
               disturb
               Your
               Peace
               ,
               or
               detract
               any
               thing
               from
               those
               Felicities
               ,
               which
               You
               have
               acquired
               .
               So
               prayeth
               ,
            
             
               
                 Dread
                 Sovereign
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Majestie
                 's
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Loyal
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                   PETER
                   HEYLYN
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 READER
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Here
               present
               thee
               with
               a
               Piece
               of
               as
               great
               variety
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               easily
               comprehended
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               compass
               ;
               the
               History
               of
               an
               Affair
               of
               such
               Weight
               ,
               and
               Consequence
               ,
               as
               had
               a
               powerful
               Influence
               on
               the
               rest
               of
               Christendome
               :
               It
               is
               an
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Agitations
               in
               Religion
               under
               
                 HENRY
                 the
                 Eight
              
               ,
               untill
               the
               final
               settling
               ,
               and
               establishing
               of
               it
               (
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Worship
               )
               under
               the
               Fortunate
               ,
               and
               most
               Glorious
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               ELIZABETH
               .
               Nor
               hast
               thou
               here
               a
               bare
               Relation
               onely
               of
               such
               Passages
               ,
               as
               those
               Times
               afforded
               ,
               but
               a
               discovery
               of
               those
               Counsels
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Action
               was
               conducted
               ;
               the
               Rules
               of
               Piety
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               carryed
               ;
               the
               several
               steps
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               promoted
               ,
               or
               retarded
               in
               the
               Change
               of
               Times
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Intercurrence
               of
               such
               civil
               Concernments
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               abroad
               ,
               as
               either
               were
               co-incident
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               related
               to
               it
               .
               So
               that
               We
               may
               affirm
               of
               this
               present
               History
               ,
               as
               Florus
               doth
               of
               his
               Compendium
               of
               the
               Roman
               Stories
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 non
                 tam
                 populi
                 unius
                 ,
                 quam
                 totius
                 generis
                 humani
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               contains
               not
               onely
               the
               Affairs
               of
               one
               State
               ,
               or
               Nation
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               all
               Civil
               Governments
               .
               The
               Work
               first
               hinted
               by
               a
               Prince
               of
               an
               undanted
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               as
               great
               a
               Courage
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               had
               any
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               the
               Work
               required
               it
               :
               He
               durst
               not
               else
               have
               grapled
               with
               that
               mighty
               Adversary
               ,
               who
               ,
               claiming
               to
               be
               Successour
               to
               St.
               Peter
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Vicar-General
               
               to
               Christ
               over
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               gained
               unto
               himself
               an
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               over
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               in
               the
               
                 Western
                 Empire
              
               :
               But
               this
               King
               being
               violently
               hurried
               with
               the
               transport
               of
               some
               private
               Affections
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               the
               Pope
               appeared
               the
               greatest
               Obstacle
               to
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               first
               divested
               him
               by
               degrees
               of
               that
               Supremacy
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               challenged
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               by
               his
               Predecessours
               for
               some
               Ages
               past
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               extinguished
               His
               Authority
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               without
               noise
               ,
               or
               trouble
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               admiration
               and
               astonishment
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               This
               opened
               the
               first
               way
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               gave
               encouragement
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               enclined
               unto
               it
               :
               To
               which
               the
               King
               afforded
               no
               small
               Countenance
               ,
               out
               of
               Politick
               Ends
               ,
               by
               suffering
               them
               to
               have
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               English●ongue
               ●ongue
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               such
               Godly
               Tractates
               ,
               as
               openly
               discovered
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               part
               ,
               he
               adhered
               to
               his
               old
               Religion
               ,
               severely
               persecuted
               those
               ,
               who
               dissented
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               dyed
               (
               though
               Excommunicated
               )
               in
               that
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               ▪
               which
               he
               had
               sucked
               in
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               his
               Mother's
               Milk
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               w●ich
               he
               shew●d
               himself
               so
               stout
               a
               Champion
               against
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Quarrels
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Next
               comes
               a
               Minor
               on
               the
               Stage
               ,
               just
               ,
               mild
               and
               gracious
               ;
               whose
               Name
               was
               made
               a
               Property
               to
               serve
               turns
               withall
               ,
               and
               his
               Authority
               abused
               (
               as
               commonly
               it
               happeneth
               on
               the
               like
               occ●sions
               )
               to
               his
               own
               undoing
               .
               In
               his
               first
               year
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               was
               resolved
               on
               ,
               but
               on
               different
               ends
               ;
               endeavoured
               by
               some
               Godly
               B●shops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               Men
               of
               the
               lower
               Clergy
               ,
               out
               of
               Judgment
               &
               Conscience
               ;
               who
               managed
               the
               Affair
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               the
               general
               current
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               old
               Catholick
               Doctours
               ;
               but
               not
               without
               an
               Eye
               to
               such
               Foreign
               Churches
               ,
               as
               seemed
               to
               have
               most
               consonancy
               to
               the
               antient
               Forms
               :
               Promoted
               with
               like
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               Industry
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               like
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Candour
               ,
               by
               some
               great
               men
               about
               the
               Court
               ;
               who
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               removing
               such
               Corruptions
               ,
               as
               remained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               cast
               their
               ●yes
               upon
               the
               spoil
               of
               Shrines
               ,
               and
               Images
               (
               though
               still
               preserved
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               )
               and
               the
               improving
               of
               their
               own
               Fortunes
               by
               the
               ●hantery-Lands
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               most
               sacrilegiously
               they
               divided
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               without
               admitting
               the
               poor
               King
               to
               his
               share
               therein
               ;
               though
               nothing
               but
               the
               filling
               of
               his
               Coffers
               ,
               by
               the
               spoil
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               encrease
               of
               his
               
               Revenue
               ,
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               was
               openly
               pretended
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               it
               .
               But
               separating
               this
               ●bliquity
               from
               the
               main
               Intendment
               ,
               the
               Work
               was
               vigorously
               carryed
               on
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Councellours
               ;
               as
               appears
               clearly
               by
               the
               Doctrinals
               in
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
              
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Practical
                 part
              
               of
               
                 Christian
                 P●ety
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
              
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               year
               of
               this
               King
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               Act
               (
               and
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               by
               Fox
               himself
               )
               affirmed
               to
               have
               
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 especial
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               here
               the
               business
               might
               have
               rested
               ,
               if
               Catvin's
               Pragmatical
               Spirit
               had
               not
               interposed
               :
               He
               first
               began
               to
               quarrel
               at
               some
               passages
               in
               this
               
                 Sacred
                 Liturg●e
                 ▪
              
               and
               afterwards
               never
               left
               solliciting
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Protectour
              
               ,
               and
               practising
               by
               his
               Agents
               on
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               Universities
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               laid
               the
               first
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Zuinglian
               Faction
               ,
               who
               laboured
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               Innovation
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               .
               To
               which
               they
               were
               encouraged
               by
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               some
               improvident
               Indulgence
               granted
               unto
               
                 John
                 A-Lasco
              
               ;
               Who
               bringing
               with
               him
               a
               mixt
               multitude
               of
               Poles
               ,
               and
               Germans
               ,
               obtained
               the
               Privilege
               of
               a
               Church
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               distinct
               in
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               gave
               a
               powerful
               animation
               to
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               by
               Bishop
               Hooper
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Writers
               )
               to
               practise
               first
               upon
               the
               Church
               ;
               who
               being
               countenanced
               ,
               if
               not
               headed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               (
               who
               then
               began
               to
               undermine
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Protectour
              
               )
               first
               quarrelled
               the
               Episcopal
               Habit
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               inveighed
               against
               Caps
               ,
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               against
               Gowns
               ,
               and
               Tippets
               ;
               but
               fell
               at
               last
               upon
               the
               Altars
               ,
               which
               were
               left
               standing
               in
               all
               Churches
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               The
               touching
               on
               this
               String
               made
               excellent
               Musick
               to
               most
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               cast
               many
               an
               envious
               Eye
               on
               those
               costly
               Hangings
               th●t
               Massie
               Plate
               ,
               and
               other
               rich
               and
               pre●ious
               Utensils
               ,
               which
               adorned
               those
               Altars
               .
               And
               
                 What
                 need
                 all
                 this
                 waste
              
               ?
               said
               Judas
               ;
               when
               one
               poor
               Chalice
               onely
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               not
               that
               ,
               might
               have
               served
               the
               turn
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               small
               spoil
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Copes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Priest
               officiated
               at
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               being
               made
               of
               Cloth
               of
               Tyssue
               ,
               of
               Cloth
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               or
               embroidered
               Velvet
               ;
               the
               meanest
               being
               made
               of
               Silk
               ,
               or
               Sattin
               ,
               with
               some
               decent
               Trimming
               .
               And
               might
               not
               these
               be
               handsomly
               converted
               unto
               private
               uses
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               Carpets
               for
               their
               Tables
               ,
               Coverlids
               
               to
               their
               Beds
               ,
               or
               Cushions
               to
               ●heir
               Chairs
               ,
               or
               Windows
               .
               Hereupon
               some
               rude
               People
               are
               encouraged
               under-hand
               to
               beat
               down
               some
               Altars
               ,
               which
               makes
               way
               for
               an
               Order
               of
               the
               Counci●-Table
               ,
               to
               take
               down
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Tables
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               Followed
               by
               a
               Commission
               ,
               to
               be
               executed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               seising
               on
               the
               Premises
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               King.
               But
               as
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               intended
               to
               defraud
               the
               King
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Booty
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               to
               put
               a
               Cheat
               upon
               the
               Court-Lords
               ,
               who
               employed
               them
               in
               it
               :
               So
               they
               were
               both
               prevented
               in
               some
               places
               by
               the
               ●o●ds
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ▪
               who
               thought
               the
               Altar-Cloths
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Copes
               ▪
               and
               ●late
               of
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               necessary
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               others
               .
               ●his
               Change
               drew
               on
               the
               Alteration
               of
               the
               former
               Liturg●
               ,
               reviewed
               by
               certain
               Godly
               Prelates
               ,
               reduced
               almost
               into
               the
               same
               Form
               ,
               in
               which
               now
               it
               stands
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               in
               the
               5th
               and
               6th
               years
               of
               this
               King
               ;
               but
               almost
               as
               unpleasing
               to
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Faction
              
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               was
               .
               In
               which
               Conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               dyed
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
              
               .
               From
               the
               beginning
               of
               whose
               Reign
               ,
               the
               Church
               accounts
               the
               ●poche
               of
               a
               Reformation
               .
               All
               ,
               that
               was
               done
               in
               o●der
               to
               it
               ,
               under
               
                 Henr●
                 the
                 Eight
                 ▪
              
               seemed
               to
               be
               accidental
               onely
               ▪
               and
               by
               the
               by
               rather
               designed
               on
               private
               Ends
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               any
               setled
               purpose
               to
               ●eform
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               intermitted
               ,
               and
               resumed
               again
               ,
               as
               those
               Ends
               had
               variance
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Work
               was
               carried
               on
               wi●h
               a
               constant
               Hand
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               co-operating
               with
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Council
               ,
               and
               each
               contriving
               with
               the
               other
               ▪
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               it
               .
               Scarce
               had
               they
               brought
               it
               to
               this
               pass
               ,
               when
               King
               Edwa●d
               dyed
               ,
               whose
               Death
               I
               cannot
               reckon
               for
               an
               Infelicity
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               For
               being
               ill-principled
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               easily
               inclined
               to
               embrace
               such
               Counsels
               as
               were
               offered
               to
               Him
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               (
               before
               sufficiently
               empoverished
               )
               mu●t
               have
               followed
               Durham
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Church
               be
               left
               as
               destitute
               of
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Ornaments
               ,
               as
               when
               she
               came
               into
               the
               World
               in
               Her
               Natural
               Nakedness
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               like
               to
               happen
               otherwise
               in
               the
               following
               Reign
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               lasted
               longer
               then
               
                 a
                 Nine
                 Day
                 's
                 Wonder
              
               .
               For
               Dudley
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               who
               then
               ruled
               the
               Roast
               ,
               and
               had
               before
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               devoured
               ▪
               the
               Wealthy
               Bish●prick
               of
               Durham
               ,
               might
               easily
               have
               possessed
               himself
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               Carlisle
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               He
               would
               have
               made
               himself
               more
               absolute
               on
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               Trent
               ,
               then
               the
               
               poor
               Titular
               Queen
               (
               a
               most
               virtuous
               Lady
               )
               could
               have
               been
               suffered
               to
               continue
               on
               the
               South
               side
               of
               it
               .
               To
               carry
               on
               whose
               Interess
               ,
               and
               maintain
               Her
               Title
               ,
               the
               poor
               remainder
               of
               the
               Church's
               Patrimony
               was
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               shared
               amongst
               those
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               sure
               unto
               the
               side
               .
               But
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               great
               
                 Achitophel
                 ▪
              
               being
               turned
               to
               foolishness
               ,
               He
               fell
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Publick
               Hang-man
               ,
               and
               thereby
               saved
               himself
               the
               labour
               of
               becoming
               his
               own
               Executioner
               .
            
             
               Now
               MARY
               comes
               to
               Act
               Her
               Part
               ,
               and
               She
               drives
               on
               furiously
               :
               Her
               Personal
               Interess
               had
               strongly
               byassed
               Her
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               On
               which
               depended
               the
               Validity
               of
               Her
               Mother's
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Her
               own
               Legitimation
               ,
               and
               Succession
               ,
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               Her
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               unsettled
               ,
               to
               Repeal
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               Her
               Brother's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               restore
               the
               Pope
               unto
               that
               Supremacy
               ,
               of
               which
               Her
               Father
               had
               deprived
               Him
               ▪
               A
               Reign
               Calamitous
               ,
               and
               unfortunate
               to
               Her Self
               ,
               and
               Her
               Subjects
               ;
               Unfortunate
               to
               Her Self
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               Calais
               ;
               Calamitous
               to
               Her
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               many
               Insurrections
               ,
               and
               Executions
               ;
               but
               more
               by
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Bloud
               of
               so
               many
               Marty●s
               .
               For
               though
               she
               gave
               a
               Check
               to
               the
               Rapacity
               of
               the
               former
               Times
               ;
               yet
               the
               Professours
               of
               the
               Reformation
               paid
               dearly
               for
               it
               ,
               whose
               Bloud
               she
               caused
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               
                 like
                 Water
              
               ,
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               no
               where
               more
               abundantly
               ,
               then
               in
               Bonner's
               Slaughter-House
               :
               Which
               being
               within
               the
               view
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               
                 under
                 Her
                 own
                 Nose
              
               (
               as
               the
               Saying
               is
               )
               must
               needs
               entitle
               Her
               to
               a
               great
               part
               of
               those
               Horrid
               Cruelties
               ,
               which
               almost
               every
               day
               were
               acted
               by
               that
               bloudy
               Butcher
               .
               The
               Schism
               at
               Frank●o●t
               took
               beginning
               in
               the
               same
               time
               also
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               some
               Zealots
               of
               the
               Zuinglian
               Faction
               ;
               who
               needs
               must
               lay
               aside
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
              
               (
               retained
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               English
               Exiles
               )
               the
               better
               to
               make
               way
               for
               such
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               seemed
               more
               consonant
               to
               Calvin's
               Platform
               ,
               and
               the
               Rules
               of
               Geneva
               :
               
               Which
               woful
               Schism
               ,
               so
               wretchedly
               begun
               in
               a
               
                 Foreign
                 Nation
              
               ,
               they
               laboured
               to
               promote
               by
               all
               sinister
               Practises
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               when
               they
               returned
               from
               Exile
               in
               the
               
                 following
                 Reign
              
               .
               The
               miserable
               Effects
               whereof
               we
               feel
               too
               sensibly
               and
               smartly
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               great
               Business
               of
               
                 this
                 Reign
              
               related
               to
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               
                 Abbey-Lands
                 ▪
              
               end
               eavoured
               earnestly
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               strenuously
               opposed
               by
               the
               then
               present
               Owners
               ,
               who
               had
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               World
               to
               maintain
               that
               Right
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               known
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               ,
               had
               been
               vested
               in
               them
               ▪
               For
               when
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               ,
               had
               been
               dissolved
               by
               several
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               ;
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               those
               Houses
               were
               by
               those
               Acts
               ,
               conferr'd
               upon
               the
               King
               and
               His
               Successours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Queens
               of
               England
               .
               Most
               of
               which
               Lands
               were
               either
               exchanged
               for
               others
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               or
               sold
               ,
               for
               valuable
               Consideration
               ,
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
               All
               which
               
                 Exchanges
                 ,
                 Grants
              
               ,
               and
               Sales
               ,
               were
               passed
               ,
               and
               Confirmed
               by
               the
               King's
               
                 Letters
                 Patents
              
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               due
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Law
              
               ;
               Which
               gave
               unto
               the
               Patentees
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               could
               make
               them
               .
               This
               was
               well
               known
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               He
               knew
               well
               upon
               what
               ticklish
               Terms
               He
               stood
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               ●ommons
               ,
               then
               Assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               whom
               i●
               He
               did
               not
               gratifie
               with
               some
               Signal
               Favour
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               hope
               to
               be
               restored
               by
               them
               to
               His
               former
               Power
               :
               for
               ,
               being
               deprived
               of
               His
               Sup●emacy
               by
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               
                 King
                 HENRY
              
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               be
               restored
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliam●nt
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Queen
                 MARY
              
               ;
               and
               no
               such
               Ast
               could
               be
               obtained
               ,
               or
               compassed
               for
               Him
               ,
               without
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               Church-●ands
               to
               the
               present
               Owners
               .
               To
               which
               Necessity
               Pope
               Julius
               being
               forced
               to
               submit
               Himself
               ,
               He
               issueth
               a
               Decree
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               some
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               might
               seem
               to
               induce
               Him
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               confirming
               all
               such
               Lands
               on
               the
               present
               Occupants
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               stood
               possessed
               
               
                 (
                 justo
                 Titulo
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 Lawful
                 Title
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               onely
               reckoned
               by
               him
               for
               a
               Lawful
               Title
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
              
               (
               juxta
               Leges
               hujus
               Regni
               pro
               tempore
               existentes
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 were
                 th●n
                 in
                 force
                 ;
                 whether
                 by
                 Purchase
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Gift
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Exchange
                 :
              
               which
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Decree
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
                 were
                 warranted
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 by
              
               Letters
               Patents
               
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 ;
                 (
                 qui
                 per
                 literas
                 Patentes
                 easdem
                 Terras
                 War●antiz●runt
                 )
              
               as
               is
               declared
               in
               the
               Second
               of
               the
               following
               Reasons
               .
               For
               which
               Consult
               the
               Book
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 No
                 Sacrilege
                 ,
                 nor
                 Sin
                 ,
                 to
                 purchase
                 Cathedr●l-Lands
                 ,
              
               &c.
               page
               52.
               
               Where
               still
               observe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               made
               a
               
                 Lawful
                 Title
              
               in
               the
               Pope's
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               the
               King's
               
                 Letters
                 Patents
              
               ,
               grounded
               on
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               is
               expressed
               more
               clearly
               in
               the
               former
               Passages
               .
               But
               this
               can
               no
               way
               serve
               the
               Turn
               of
               some
               present
               Purchasers
               ,
               though
               much
               insisted
               on
               by
               one
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               to
               justifie
               his
               defacing
               of
               an
               
                 Episcopal
                 Palace
              
               ,
               and
               his
               pretensions
               to
               the
               Wealthy
               Borough
               ,
               which
               depended
               on
               it
               ;
               For
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               vast
               disproportion
               between
               such
               
                 Contracts
                 ▪
              
               as
               were
               founded
               upon
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               Legally
               passed
               by
               the
               King's
               Authority
               ,
               with
               the
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               
                 Three
                 Estates
              
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               other
               Ground
               ,
               but
               the
               bare
               Votes
               ,
               and
               Orders
               ,
               of
               both
               Houses
               onely
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               not
               that
               .
               And
               by
               this
               Logick
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               well
               justifie
               the
               late
               horrid
               Murther
               committed
               on
               the
               most
               incomparable
               Majesty
               of
               
                 King
                 CHARLES
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               as
               stand
               upon
               the
               making
               good
               of
               such
               Grants
               ,
               and
               Sates
               ,
               as
               were
               Contracted
               for
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               those
               very
               Men
               ,
               who
               Voted
               to
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               as
               most
               ridiculously
               ,
               they
               were
               pleased
               to
               call
               it
               :
               When
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               do
               the
               one
               ,
               I
               must
               bethink
               my self
               of
               some
               further
               Arguments
               to
               refute
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               
                 Queen
                 MARY
              
               makes
               Her
               Exit
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               Stage
               to
               
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
              
               ,
               Her
               younger
               Sister
               ;
               A
               Princess
               ,
               which
               had
               long
               been
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               
               Schole
               of
               Experience
               ,
               and
               knew
               the
               Temper
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               whom
               She
               was
               to
               Govern
               ;
               who
               ,
               having
               generally
               embraced
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               Her
               Brother
               ,
               most
               passionately
               desired
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               it
               under
               Her
               Protection
               ;
               And
               She
               accordingly
               resolved
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Piety
               of
               their
               Desire
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               She
               had
               Power
               ,
               and
               Opportunity
               ,
               to
               go
               thorough
               with
               it
               .
               In
               Prosecution
               of
               which
               Work
               ,
               She
               raised
               Her
               whole
               Fabrick
               on
               the
               same
               Foundation
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               lay'd
               by
               the
               Reformers
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 King
                 EDWARD
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               Practise
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Times
              
               ,
               the
               
                 General
                 Current
              
               of
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               Example
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               as
               seemed
               to
               retain
               most
               in
               them
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Forms
              
               .
               But
               then
               She
               added
               thereunto
               such
               an
               equal
               mixture
               ,
               both
               of
               Streng●h
               ,
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               as
               gave
               great
               Lustre
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               drew
               along
               with
               it
               many
               rare
               Felicities
               on
               the
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               ,
               both
               Extraordinary
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 long
                 Continuance
              
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               Excellent
               
                 King
                 IAMES
              
               *
               hath
               right-well
               observed
               :
               So
               that
               We
               may
               affirm
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               the
               Historian
               *
               doth
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Macedon
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 same
                 Arts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Foundations
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 laid
                 by
              
               PHILIP
               ,
               
                 were
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Consummation
                 ,
                 and
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Care
                 of
              
               ALEXANDER
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Year
               of
               Her
               Reign
               ,
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               being
               first
               Reviewed
               ,
               and
               qualified
               in
               some
               Particulars
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               by
               PARLIAMENT
               ;
               in
               Her
               first
               Year
               ,
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               were
               agreed
               upon
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Eight
               ,
               the
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               received
               as
               strong
               a
               Confirmation
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               could
               give
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               this
               last
               ,
               We
               are
               beholden
               unto
               BONNER
               ,
               the
               late
               Bishop
               of
               LONDON
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               upon
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               
                 OATH
                 of
                 Supremacie
              
               ,
               by
               HORN
               of
               Winton
               ,
               refused
               to
               take
               the
               OATH
               ,
               upon
               this
               Account
               ,
               because
               
                 HORNs
                 
                 Consecration
              
               was
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               valid
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               Which
               he
               insisted
               on
               ,
               because
               the
               Ordinal
               ,
               Established
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               EDWARD
               ,
               (
               by
               which
               both
               HORN
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Queen
               ELIZABETH's
               Bishops
               received
               Consecration●
               )
               had
               been
               discharged
               by
               Queen
               MARY
               ;
               and
               not
               restored
               by
               any
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               in
               the
               present
               Reign
               .
               Which
               being
               first
               declared
               by
               PARLIAMENT
               ,
               in
               the
               Eighth
               of
               this
               Queen
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Casus
                 omissus
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               that
               the
               Ordinal
               was
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               solemnly
               confirmed
               in
               the
               first
               of
               this
               Queen's
               Reign
               ,
               they
               next
               Enacted
               ,
               and
               Ordained
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 such
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 Consecrated
                 by
                 that
                 Ordinal
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 precedent
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 Consecrated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ▪
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 lawfully
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrated
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Intents
                 ,
                 and
                 Purposes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whatever
                 .
              
               Which
               added
               as
               much
               Strength
               to
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Authority
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               could
               possibly
               Conferr
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               made
               the
               Queen
               more
               constant
               to
               Her
               former
               Principles
               ,
               of
               keeping
               up
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               Power
               ,
               and
               Purity
               ,
               without
               subjecting
               it
               ▪
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               Her Self
               alone
               :
               She
               looked
               upon
               Her Self
               ,
               as
               the
               Sole
               Fountain
               of
               both
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               which
               She
               resolved
               to
               keep
               in
               their
               proper
               Chanels
               ;
               neither
               permitting
               them
               to
               mingle
               Waters
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               either
               of
               them
               to
               invade
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               other
               .
               And
               to
               this
               Rule
               She
               was
               so
               constant
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               Morrice
               ,
               being
               then
               Attorney
               of
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               had
               offered
               a
               Bill
               ,
               ready
               drawn
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Thirty
               Fifth
               of
               Her
               Reign
               ,
               for
               the
               Retrenching
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Courts
              
               ,
               in
               much
               Narrower
               Bounds
               ;
               She
               first
               commanded
               Coke
               ,
               then
               Speaker
               ,
               (
               and
               afterwards
               successively
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               either
               Bench
               )
               not
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               such
               Seditious
               Bills
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               She
               caused
               the
               person
               of
               the
               said
               Attorney
               to
               be
               seized
               upon
               ,
               deprived
               him
               
               of
               his
               Place
               in
               the
               Dutchy-Court
               ,
               disabled
               him
               from
               Practising
               as
               a
               Common-Lawyer
               ;
               and
               ,
               finally
               ,
               shut
               him
               up
               in
               Tutbury-Castle
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               till
               his
               Death
               .
               By
               which
               Severity
               ,
               and
               keeping
               the
               like
               Constant
               Hand
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               Her
               Government
               ,
               She
               held
               so
               great
               a
               Curb
               on
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               that
               neither
               Her
               Parliaments
               ,
               nor
               Her
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               were
               from
               thenceforth
               much
               troubled
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               Her
               Reign
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Sum
               ,
               and
               Method
               ,
               of
               the
               following
               History
               ;
               in
               the
               Particulars
               whereof
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               more
               to
               satisfie
               thy
               Curiosity
               ,
               and
               inform
               thy
               Judgment
               ,
               then
               can
               be
               possibly
               drawn
               up
               in
               this
               General
               View
               .
               As
               for
               my Self
               ,
               and
               my
               performance
               in
               this
               Work
               :
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               tell
               thee
               ,
               that
               ,
               towards
               the
               raising
               of
               this
               Fabrick
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               borrowed
               my
               Materials
               onely
               out
               of
               Vulgar
               Authors
               ,
               but
               searched
               into
               the
               Registers
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               consulted
               all
               such
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               concerned
               my
               Purpose
               ,
               advised
               with
               many
               Foreign
               Writers
               ,
               of
               great
               Name
               ,
               and
               Credit
               ,
               exemplified
               some
               Records
               ,
               and
               Charters
               ,
               of
               no
               common
               Quality
               ,
               many
               rare
               Pieces
               in
               the
               famous
               Cottonian
               Library
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               Debates
               ,
               and
               Orders
               ,
               of
               the
               Council-●able
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               lai'd
               together
               in
               as
               good
               a
               Form
               ,
               and
               beautified
               it
               with
               a
               Trimming
               as
               agreeable
               ,
               as
               my
               hands
               could
               give
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               next
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               let
               thee
               know
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Carriage
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               I
               have
               assumed
               unto
               my Self
               the
               Freedom
               of
               a
               
                 Just
                 Historian
              
               ;
               concealing
               nothing
               out
               of
               Fear
               ,
               nor
               speaking
               any
               thing
               for
               Favour
               :
               delivering
               nothing
               for
               a
               Truth
               without
               good
               Authority
               ;
               but
               so
               delivering
               that
               Truth
               ,
               as
               to
               witness
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               neither
               byassed
               by
               Love
               ,
               or
               Hatred
               ,
               *
               nor
               over-swayed
               by
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               Affections
               :
               If
               I
               seem
               ●art
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               I
               may
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               in
               such
               Cases
               onely
               ,
               and
               on
               such
               occasions
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               no
               good
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Lenitives
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Tumour
               is
               so
               putrified
               ,
               as
               to
               need
               a
               Lancing
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               a
               true
               Historian
               must
               have
               somewhat
               in
               him
               
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               in
               using
               Wine
               ,
               or
               Vineger
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               the
               Wound
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Oyl
               to
               qualifie
               the
               Grief
               of
               the
               Inflammation
               .
               I
               know
               it
               is
               impossible
               (
               even
               in
               a
               Work
               of
               this
               Nature
               )
               to
               please
               all
               Parties
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               made
               it
               my
               Endeavour
               to
               dissatisfie
               none
               ,
               but
               those
               ,
               that
               
                 hate
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Psalmist's
               Language
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               are
               so
               tenaciously
               wedded
               to
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               neither
               Reason
               ,
               nor
               Authority
               ,
               can
               divorce
               them
               from
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               
                 (
                 good
                 Reader
              
               )
               I
               commend
               thee
               to
               the
               Blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               beseech
               to
               guide
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               amongst
               those
               intricate
               Windings
               ,
               and
               uncertain
               Turnings
               ,
               those
               Crooked
               Lanes
               ,
               and
               Dangerous
               Precipices
               ,
               which
               are
               round
               about
               thee
               .
               And
               so
               fare
               thee
               well
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                   October
                   the
                   20th
                   .
                   1660.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               THe
               Reader
               is
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               a
               mistake
               occuring
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               folio
               126
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               no
               care
               had
               been
               taken
               for
               translating
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               into
               the
               Irish
               tongue
               for
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Church
               from
               that
               day
               to
               this
               .
               Whereas
               it
               hath
               been
               since
               translated
               into
               that
               language
               ,
               and
               recommended
               to
               the
               people
               for
               Gods
               publique
               service
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               generally
               made
               use
               of
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               Neither
               the
               Bible
               ,
               nor
               the
               book
               of
               Homilies
               being
               yet
               translated
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Liturgy
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               defective
               in
               the
               maine
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Reader
               also
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               since
               these
               sheets
               were
               upon
               the
               Presse
               the
               Lord
               Marquesse
               of
               Hartford
               mentioned
               part
               1
               folio
               5.
               was
               made
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 William
                 Juxon
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               mentioned
               part
               2
               folio
               84
               is
               preferred
               to
               Canterbury
               .
               Such
               other
               things
               as
               stand
               in
               neede
               of
               any
               correction
               are
               summed
               up
               in
               the
               following
               Errataes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Errata
               of
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             
               Folio
               1
               line
               1
               for
               variel
               ,
               reade
               variety
               .
               p.
               4.
               l.
               13.
               f.
               reduced
               r.
               and
               reduced
               .
               p.
               4.
               l.
               24.
               f.
               contriving
               ,
               r.
               contending
               .
               l.
               20.
               f.
               by
               the
               by
               ,
               r
               ,
               on
               the
               By.
               p.
               6.
               l.
               2.
               f.
               first
               ,
               r.
               fift
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Errata
               of
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               P.
               3.
               l.
               29.
               f.
               Baron
               ,
               r.
               Baronet
               .
               p.
               10.
               l.
               13.
               f.
               mary
               wife
               ,
               r.
               ma●quise
               .
               p.
               17.
               l.
               13.
               f.
               imposed
               ,
               r.
               debased
               .
               p.
               54.
               l.
               40.
               f.
               advancing
               ,
               r.
               abandoning
               .
               p.
               61.
               l.
               14.
               f.
               Duke
               all
               ,
               r.
               Dukes
               fall
               .
               p.
               119.
               l.
               24.
               
               Goodwine
               ,
               r.
               Goodrith
               .
               p.
               130.
               l.
               30.
               f.
               Campden
               ,
               r.
               Camden
               .
               p.
               131.
               for
               keeping
               him
               both
               beforehand
               ,
               &c.
               r.
               for
               keeping
               him
               from
               being
               both
               beforehand
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               134.
               l.
               28.
               f.
               allwaise
               ,
               r.
               all
               or
               .
               p.
               135.
               l.
               48.
               f.
               Lorain
               ,
               r.
               Lovain
               .
               p.
               137.
               l.
               21.
               f.
               Cabol
               .
               r.
               Cabot
               .
               ibidem
               l.
               23.
               
               Darralaos
               .
               r.
               Daccalaos
               ,
               and
               f.
               Caenada
               ,
               r.
               Canada
               .
               p.
               138.
               l.
               39.
               f.
               Epy
               ,
               r.
               Spie
               .
               p.
               140.
               l.
               39.
               for
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               r.
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               p.
               141.
               l.
               44.
               f.
               redemption
               ,
               r.
               exception
               .
               p.
               150.
               l.
               34.
               f.
               venturer
               .
               ,
               r.
               ventes
               ,
               p.
               151.
               l.
               6.
               for
               vertues
               ,
               r.
               his
               vertues
               .
               p.
               152.
               l.
               31.
               for
               thus
               ,
               r.
               these
               .
               p.
               152
               l.
               43.
               for
               Gale
               ,
               r.
               Gates
               .
               p.
               154.
               l.
               4.
               for
               pay
               ,
               r.
               play
               .
               p.
               155.
               l.
               32.
               for
               hands
               ,
               r.
               Bands
               .
               p.
               158.
               l.
               35.
               for
               rules
               ,
               r.
               Rule
               .
               p.
               160.
               l.
               6.
               for
               letters
               ,
               r.
               fetters
               .
               l.
               28.
               for
               the
               heires
               ,
               r.
               by
               the
               heires
               .
               l.
               41.
               for
               Jenningham
               ,
               r.
               Jerningham
               .
               p.
               165.
               l.
               23.
               de●e
               possibly
               .
               p.
               168.
               l.
               46.
               for
               blowes
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               r.
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             
               Errata
               on
               the
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               P.
               8.
               l.
               15.
               for
               bayden
               ,
               r.
               bugden
               .
               p.
               20.
               l.
               39.
               for
               lending
               ,
               r
               ,
               according
               .
               p.
               20.
               l.
               40.
               for
               poyner
               ,
               r.
               poynet
               .
               p.
               25.
               l.
               12.
               for
               Poyner
               ,
               r.
               Poynet
               .
               p.
               27.
               l.
               4.
               for
               300.
               r.
               800.
               p.
               36.
               l.
               24.
               for
               alienis
               r.
               alternis
               .
               p.
               38.
               l.
               24.
               for
               impudence
               ,
               r.
               imprudence
               .
               p.
               49.
               l.
               15.
               for
               there
               ,
               r.
               thereof
               .
               p.
               54.
               l.
               23.
               for
               prejudiced
               ,
               r.
               premised
               .
               p.
               74.
               l.
               32.
               for
               Artanasdes
               ,
               r.
               Artavasdes
               .
               p.
               79.
               l.
               25.
               for
               Fanim
               ,
               r.
               hames
               .
               p.
               81.
               l.
               1.
               de
               1559.
               p.
               82.
               l.
               13.
               for
               presented
               ,
               r.
               persecuted
               .
               p.
               83.
               l.
               40.
               for
               purefew
               ,
               r.
               parfew
               .
               p.
               103.
               l.
               39.
               for
               petite
               ,
               r.
               petie
               .
               p.
               109.
               l.
               7.
               for
               a
               pover
               ,
               r.
               that
               is
               to
               say
               a
               pover
               .
               p.
               121.
               l.
               44.
               for
               Dale
               r.
               vale
               .
               p.
               121.
               l.
               30.
               for
               any
               of
               ,
               r.
               any
               two
               of
               .
               p.
               122.
               l.
               2.
               for
               zeal
               r.
               weale
               .
               p.
               124.
               l.
               13.
               for
               .
               Oxon
               ,
               r.
               Exon.
               p.
               126.
               l.
               15.
               for
               with
               Knox.
               p.
               173.
               l.
               16.
               for
               fail
               r.
               failer
               .
               156.
               l.
               46.
               for
               Bishop
               ,
               r.
               Bishop
               of
               Bristow
               .
               p.
               165.
               l.
               13.
               d.
               as
               they
               all
               did
               .
               p.
               179.
               col
               .
               1.
               for
               one
               substance
               ,
               r.
               of
               one
               substance
               .
               p.
               181.
               col
               .
               1.
               art
               8.
               for
               fur
               from
               God.
               ●
               .
               fargon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PARENTAGE
               ,
               
               BIRTH
               ,
               and
               FIRST
               FORTUNES
               of
               PRINCE
               EDWARD
               ,
               The
               onely
               surviving
               Son
               of
               King
               HENRY
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               before
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               CROWN
               .
               VVith
               the
               Condition
               of
               Affaires
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               Coming
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               PRINCE
               Edward
               ,
               the
               onely
               surviving
               son
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               was
               born
               at
               the
               Royall
               Palace
               of
               Hampton
               Court
               ▪
               on
               the
               twelfth
               day
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1537.
               
               Descended
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               united
               Families
               of
               York
               and
               Lancaster
               ;
               by
               his
               Grandfather
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               from
               the
               old
               Royall
               Line
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Wales
               ;
               by
               his
               Grand-Mother
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               eldest
               daughter
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               from
               a
               long
               continued
               Race
               of
               Kings
               ,
               descending
               from
               the
               Loynes
               of
               the
               Norman
               Conqueror
               ;
               and
               finally
               by
               Maud
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               from
               Edmond
               ,
               sirnamed
               Iron-side
               ,
               the
               last
               unquestionable
               King
               (
               as
               to
               the
               Right
               of
               his
               Succession
               )
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Race
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               Titles
               seemed
               to
               be
               Concentred
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               this
               Infant
               Prince
               ,
               which
               Might
               assure
               the
               Subjects
               of
               a
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               un-troubled
               Reigne
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               his
               Mothers
               Marriage
               was
               not
               subject
               unto
               any
               Dispute
               (
               as
               were
               those
               of
               the
               two
               former
               Queens
               )
               whereby
               the
               Legitimation
               of
               her
               Issue
               might
               be
               called
               in
               question
               :
               
               An
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               recompensed
               all
               defects
               that
               might
               be
               otherwise
               pretended
               against
               her
               Birth
               ,
               not
               answerable
               unto
               that
               of
               so
               Great
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               short
               in
               some
               respects
               of
               that
               of
               her
               Predecessor
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               affections
               ;
               though
               of
               a
               Family
               truely
               Noble
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Antiquity
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               Premise
               somewhat
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               this
               Queens
               Progenitours
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               the
               State
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               Act
               so
               great
               a
               part
               on
               the
               Stage
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Know
               then
               ,
               that
               Queen
               
                 Jane
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               was
               Daughter
               of
               S.
               
                 John
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               of
               Wolf-Hall
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Wilts
               .
               Descended
               from
               that
               
                 William
                 de
              
               S.
               Mauro
               (
               contractedly
               afterwards
               called
               Seimour
               )
               who
               by
               the
               Aide
               of
               Gilbert
               Lord
               Mareshall
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Pembrooke
               ,
               recovered
               Wendy
               ,
               aud
               Penhow
               ,
               (
               now
               parts
               of
               
                 Monmouth
                 shire
              
               )
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 Welsh
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1240.
               being
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               yeare
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               thirds
               Reign
               ;
               which
               William
               ,
               as
               he
               descended
               lineally
               from
               the
               〈…〉
               d'
               
                 Sancto
                 Mauro
              
               ,
               whose
               name
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               
                 Battle
                 Abbey
              
               ,
               amongst
               those
               Noble
               Families
               which
               came
               in
               with
               the
               Conquerour
               ;
               so
               was
               he
               one
               of
               the
               Progenitours
               of
               that
               S.
               Roger
               ,
               S.
               Maur
               ,
               or
               Seimour
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               who
               marryed
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               ,
               and
               Heires
               of
               
                 John
                 Beauchamp
              
               of
               Hach
               ,
               a
               right
               Noble
               Baron
               ,
               who
               brought
               his
               Pedigree
               from
               Sybill
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               five
               daughters
               ,
               and
               Heires
               of
               
                 William
                 Mareshall
              
               ,
               the
               famous
               ,
               and
               most
               puissant
               Earle
               of
               Pembrooke
               ,
               married
               to
               
                 William
                 de
                 Herrares
              
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Herrars
               and
               Darby
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               
                 Hugh
                 d'
                 Vivon
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Mallet
              
               ,
               men
               in
               times
               past
               most
               Renowned
               ,
               for
               Estate
               and
               Chivalry
               ;
               which
               goodly
               Patrimony
               was
               afterwards
               very
               much
               augmented
               ,
               by
               the
               mariage
               of
               one
               of
               this
               Noble
               Family
               ,
               with
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               Heire
               of
               the
               Esturmies
               ,
               Lords
               of
               Wolf-Hall
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Marleborough
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Wilts
               ,
               who
               bare
               for
               Armes
               ,
               
                 Argent
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 D●mie
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Gules
              
               ;
               And
               from
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               were
               by
               right
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               Bayliffes
               and
               Guardians
               of
               the
               Forrest
               of
               Sarerna●k
               ,
               lying
               hard
               by
               ;
               which
               is
               of
               great
               note
               for
               plenty
               of
               Good
               Game
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               kind
               of
               Ferne
               there
               ,
               that
               yieldeth
               a
               most
               pleasant
               savour
               :
               In
               remembrance
               whereof
               ,
               their
               Hunters
               Horne
               ,
               of
               a
               mighty
               bigness
               ,
               and
               tipt
               with
               silver
               ,
               is
               kept
               by
               the
               Earles
               of
               Hartford
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               Monument
               of
               their
               Descent
               from
               such
               Noble
               Ancestors
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               house
               came
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Seimour
                 ,
                 of
                 Wolfe-Hall
              
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               this
               Excellent
               Queen
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               three
               sons
               ,
               
                 Edward
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               ,
               and
               Thomas
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               speak
               somewhat
               severally
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Preamble
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               last
               being
               Principal
               Actors
               on
               the
               Publique
               Theatre
               of
               King
               Edwards
               Reigne
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Seymour
              
               ,
               the
               Eldest
               son
               ,
               received
               the
               Order
               of
               Knighthood
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Charles
                 Brandon
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               and
               brother
               in
               law
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
               In
               the
               fifteenth
               yeare
               of
               whose
               Reign
               ,
               he
               Commanded
               a
               Right
               puissant
               Army
               in
               a
               War
               with
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               took
               the
               Town
               of
               
                 Mont
                 Dedier
              
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               of
               Importance
               .
               On
               this
               foundation
               he
               began
               the
               rise
               of
               his
               following
               Fortunes
               ,
               exceedingly
               improved
               by
               the
               Mariage
               of
               the
               King
               with
               his
               only
               sister
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               on
               Tuesday
               in
               Whitson
               week
               ,
               Anno
               1536.
               he
               received
               the
               Title
               of
               Viscount
               Beauchamp
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               his
               Descent
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               
                 John
                 Beauchamp
              
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               October
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               next
               following
               he
               was
               created
               Earle
               of
               Hartford
               .
               A
               man
               obierved
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Haywood
              
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               K.
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               
                 little
                 esteem
                 for
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Personage
                 ,
                 or
                 Courage
                 in
                 Armes
              
               ;
               but
               found
               withall
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               very
               faithfull
               ▪
               but
               exceeding
               fortunate
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               served
               under
               the
               more
               Powerfull
               Plannet
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               .
               About
               five
               yeares
               before
               the
               end
               of
               whose
               Reign
               ,
               (
               He
               being
               then
               Warden
               of
               the
               Marches
               against
               Scotland
               )
               the
               invasion
               of
               K.
               James
               ,
               the
               fifth
               ,
               was
               by
               his
               direction
               encountred
               ,
               and
               broken
               at
               
                 Sol●me
                 Mosse
              
               ,
               where
               divers
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nobility
               were
               taken
               Prisoners
               .
               In
               the
               next
               yeare
               after
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Dudly
              
               ,
               Viscount
               Lisle
               (
               Created
               afterwards
               Earle
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               by
               king
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               with
               a
               handfull
               of
               men
               he
               fired
               Lieth
               ,
               and
               
               Edinborough
               ,
               and
               returned
               by
               a
               leisurely
               March
               ,
               44.
               miles
               thorough
               the
               body
               of
               Scotlan●
               .
               And
               in
               the
               year
               following
               he
               invaded
               the
               Scottish
               Borders
               .
               wasted
               
                 Tive
                 dale
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Marches
               ,
               defacing
               all
               those
               Parts
               with
               spoyle
               and
               ruine
               :
               As
               fortunate
               in
               his
               undertakings
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Sco●s
               ,
               for
               ,
               being
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               to
               view
               the
               Fortifications
               upon
               the
               Marches
               of
               Callice
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               perform
               that
               service
               to
               the
               Kings
               contentment
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               hardy
               approach
               of
               7000.
               
               English
               men
               ,
               raised
               an
               Army
               of
               21000.
               
               French
               ,
               Encamped
               over
               the
               River
               ,
               before
               Bolloine
               ,
               won
               their
               Ordinance
               ,
               Carriage
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               a●d
               Tents
               ,
               with
               the
               loss
               only
               of
               one
               man
               ;
               winning
               in
               his
               return
               from
               thence
               ,
               the
               Ca●tle
               of
               Ouling
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Red
                 Pile
              
               ,
               within
               shot
               and
               rescue
               of
               the
               Town
               of
               Ardes
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               ensuing
               ,
               (
               being
               the
               last
               of
               that
               Kings
               Reign
               )
               he
               began
               the
               Fortresses
               of
               
                 New
                 Haven
                 ,
                 Blackness
              
               ,
               and
               Bullingberg
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               plyed
               his
               worke
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               departure
               from
               those
               places
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               them
               tenable
               .
               Such
               were
               h●s
               Actings
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               against
               whose
               Powerfull
               Genius
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               withstanding
               .
               In
               all
               whose
               time
               ,
               he
               never
               rose
               to
               any
               haughtiness
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               still
               remained
               curteous
               ,
               and
               affable
               towards
               all
               ;
               choosing
               a
               course
               (
               least
               subject
               to
               envy
               )
               between
               st●ffe
               stubbornness
               ,
               and
               servile
               flattery
               ;
               without
               aspiring
               any
               further
               ,
               then
               to
               hold
               a
               second
               place
               in
               the
               Kings
               good
               Grace
               .
               But
               ,
               being
               left
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               either
               overwhelmed
               by
               the
               Greatness
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               was
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Minority
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               or
               undermined
               by
               the
               practises
               of
               his
               cunning
               and
               malicious
               Enemies
               ,
               he
               suddenly
               became
               (
               according
               to
               the
               usuall
               Disports
               of
               Fortune
               )
               a
               calamitous
               ruine
               ;
               as
               being
               in
               himselfe
               of
               an
               easie
               nature
               ,
               apt
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               more
               subtle
               heads
               ,
               and
               wholly
               Governed
               by
               his
               last
               wife
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               having
               married
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               ,
               and
               Co-heires
               of
               
                 William
                 Hilol
              
               ,
               of
               Woodlands
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               he
               had
               by
               her
               ,
               amongst
               other
               children
               ,
               a
               son
               called
               Edward
               ,
               from
               whom
               descends
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Seim●ure
              
               of
               
                 Berrie
                 Pomerie
              
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Devon
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               and
               Barron
               .
               After
               whose
               death
               he
               married
               Ann
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Stanhop
              
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               so●
               ▪
               called
               Edward
               also
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               was
               prevailed
               with
               ,
               to
               entaile
               both
               his
               Lands
               and
               Honours
               ;
               the
               children
               of
               the
               former
               bed
               being
               pretermitted
               .
               Concerning
               which
               there
               goes
               a
               sto●y
               ,
               that
               the
               Earle
               having
               been
               formerly
               ●mployed
               in
               France
               did
               there
               acquaint
               himselfe
               with
               a
               Learned
               man
               ,
               supposed
               to
               have
               great
               skill
               in
               Magick
               :
               of
               whom
               he
               obtained
               ,
               by
               great
               rewards
               ▪
               and
               importunities
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               see
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               some
               Magicall
               perspective
               ▪
               in
               what
               Estate
               all
               his
               Relations
               stood
               at
               home
               .
               In
               which
               impertinent
               curiosity
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               ●arr
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               to
               behold
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               familiar
               posture
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               then
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               either
               Party
               .
               To
               which
               Diabollicall
               Illusion
               ▪
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               given
               so
               much
               credit
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               estrange
               himselfe
               from
               her
               society
               at
               his
               coming
               home
               ,
               but
               furnished
               his
               next
               wife
               with
               an
               excellent
               opportunity
               for
               ,
               pressing
               him
               to
               the
               disinheriting
               of
               his
               fo●mer
               children
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               were
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               his
               last
               wife
               ,
               being
               a
               proud
               imperious
               woman
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               was
               resolved
               to
               gain
               her
               own
               ends
               upon
               him
               ,
               never
               le●t
               plying
               him
               ,
               with
               one
               suspition
               after
               ano●her
               ,
               till
               in
               the
               end
               she
               had
               prev●iled
               to
               have
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               lands
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Honourable
               Titles
               setled
               on
               her
               eldest
               son
               .
               And
               that
               she
               might
               make
               sure
               work
               of
               it
               ,
               she
               caused
               him
               to
               obtaine
               a
               private
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               32.
               yeare
               of
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
               Anno
               1540.
               for
               entailing
               the
               same
               on
               this
               last
               Edward
               ,
               and
               the
               Heires
               male
               of
               his
               body
               .
               So
               easie
               was
               he
               to
               be
               wrought
               on
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               knew
               on
               which
               side
               he
               did
               lie
               most
               open
               to
               assaults
               and
               batteries
               .
            
             
               Of
               a
               farr
               different
               temper
               was
               his
               brother
               Thomas
               ,
               the
               youngest
               sonne
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               of
               a
               daring
               and
               enterprising
               nature
               ,
               arrogant
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               dispiser
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               Contemner
               of
               all
               Counsells
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               first
               forged
               in
               his
               own
               brain
               .
               Following
               his
               sister
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               he
               received
               the
               Order
               of
               Knighthood
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               his
               brother
               was
               made
               Earle
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               and
               on
               May
               day
               ;
               in
               the
               thirtieth
               yeare
               of
               the
               Kings
               Reign
               ;
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Challengers
               at
               the
               Magnificent
               Justs
               ,
               maintained
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               against
               all
               comers
               in
               the
               Pallace
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               behaved
               himselfe
               so
               highly
               to
               the
               Kings
               contentment
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               great
               Hono●r
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               severally
               rewarded
               with
               the
               Grant
               of
               100.
               
               Marks
               of
               yearely
               rent
               ,
               and
               a
               convenient
               house
               for
               habitation
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               late
               dissolved
               order
               of
               Saint
               
                 John
                 o●
                 I●rusalem
              
               Which
               being
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               his
               following
               greatness
               ,
               proved
               not
               sufficient
               to
               support
               the
               building
               which
               was
               raised
               upon
               it
               ;
               the
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               challengers
               ,
               coming
               within
               few
               yeares
               after
               to
               unfortunate
               ends
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               made
               Lord
               Seimour
               of
               Sudley
               ,
               and
               Lord
               High
               Admirall
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               satisfie
               his
               ambition
               with
               a
               lower
               marriage
               then
               the
               widow
               of
               his
               deceased
               Soveraign
               ,
               aspiring
               after
               her
               death
               to
               the
               bed
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               second
               daughter
               of
               the
               King.
               Which
               wrought
               such
               Jealousies
               ,
               and
               distrusts
               in
               the
               Head
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               then
               being
               Lord
               Protector
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               thereupon
               ,
               Arraigned
               ,
               Condemned
               ,
               and
               Executed
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               to
               the
               great
               joy
               of
               such
               as
               practised
               to
               ●ubvert
               them
               both
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Barrony
               of
               Sudley
               ,
               denominated
               from
               a
               goodly
               Mannor
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Gl●c●ster
               ,
               it
               was●
               anc●ently
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               Harrold
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               
                 Ralph
                 d'
                 Mont.
              
               the
               son
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 (
                 Medantinu●
              
               ,
               or
               
                 d'
                 Mount
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Goda
               his
               wife
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ethilred
               ,
               and
               sister
               of
               Edmond
               ,
               sirnamed
               ●ro●side
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               :
               whose
               Posterity
               taking
               to
               themselves
               the
               name
               of
               Sudley
               ,
               continued
               in
               possession
               of
               it
               till
               the
               time
               of
               John
               ,
               the
               last
               Baron
               of
               this
               name
               and
               Fami●y
               .
               VVhose
               daug●ter
               Joane
               conveyed
               the
               whole
               estate
               in
               marriage
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Botteler
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Wemm
               ,
               in
               Shropshire
               .
               From
               whom
               de●cended
               Ralph
               ,
               Lord
               Bottele●
               ,
               of
               Sudley
               Castle
               ,
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               Houshold
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               created
               Knight
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               and
               Lord
               High
               Treasurer
               of
               England
               .
               And
               though
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               Inheritance
               being
               devided
               between
               the
               sisters
               and
               co-heires
               ,
               came
               to
               other
               Families
               ,
               yet
               the
               Castle
               and
               Barony
               of
               Sudley
               remained
               unto
               a
               male
               of
               this
               house
               ▪
               untill
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               ●f
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               escheated
               ,
               by
               the
               Attainder
               of
               the
               last
               Lord
               Botteller
               ,
               whose
               greatest
               Crime
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               this
               goodly
               Mannor
               ,
               which
               some
               greedy
               Courtiers
               had
               an
               eye
               on
               .
               And
               being
               fallen
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               to
               estate
               the
               same
               upon
               his
               brother
               ;
               who
               was
               scarce
               warmed
               in
               his
               new
               Honour
               ,
               when
               it
               fell
               into
               the
               Crown
               again
               .
               Where
               it
               continued
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               King
               Edwards
               Reign
               ,
               and
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               was
               conferred
               on
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bruges
              
               ,
               (
               who
               derived
               his
               Pedigree
               from
               one
               of
               the
               said
               sisters
               ,
               and
               co-heires
               of
               Ralph
               ,
               Lord
               Botteler
               )
               whom
               she
               ennobled
               ,
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               Chaundos
               of
               Sudley
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               the
               second
               son
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               found
               to
               be
               of
               so
               fine
               a
               metall
               as
               to
               make
               a
               Courtier
               ,
               and
               was
               therefore
               left
               unto
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Country
               Gentleman
               ;
               Advanced
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               favour
               of
               his
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               to
               the
               o●der
               of
               Knighthood
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               Estated
               in
               the
               Mannours
               of
               Marvell
               ,
               and
               Twyford
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Southhampton
               ,
               dismembred
               in
               those
               broken
               times
               from
               the
               see
               of
               Winchester
               .
               To
               each
               of
               these
               belonged
               a
               Park
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               first
               containing
               no
               less
               then
               foure
               miles
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               last
               but
               two
               in
               compass
               ;
               the
               first
               being
               also
               Honoured
               with
               a
               goodly
               Mancion
               house
               ,
               belonging
               anciently
               to
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               little
               inferiour
               to
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Wealthy
               Bishopricks
               .
               There
               goes
               a
               story
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               Officiating
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ouslebury
               (
               of
               which
               Parish
               Marvell
               was
               a
               part
               )
               after
               the
               Mass
               had
               been
               abolished
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               was
               violently
               dragged
               thence
               by
               this
               Sir
               Henry
               ,
               beaten
               ,
               and
               most
               reproachfully
               handled
               by
               him
               ,
               his
               servants
               universally
               refusing
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               instruments
               of
               his
               Rage
               and
               Fury
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               poore
               Priest
               having
               after
               an
               opportunity
               to
               get
               into
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               did
               openly
               curse
               the
               said
               Sir
               Henry
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               
                 with
                 Bell
                 ,
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 Candle
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               use
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Which
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               maine
               foundation
               of
               this
               Estate
               being
               laid
               on
               Sacrilidge
               ,
               could
               promise
               no
               long
               blessing
               to
               it
               ;
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               posterity
               are
               brought
               beneath
               the
               degree
               of
               poverty
               .
               For
               ,
               having
               three
               Nephewes
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Se●mour
              
               ,
               his
               only
               Son
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Edward
               ,
               the
               eldest
               ,
               Henry
               and
               Thomas
               ,
               younger
               sons
               ,
               besides
               severall
               daughters
               ,
               there
               remaines
               not
               to
               any
               of
               them
               one
               foot
               of
               Land
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               a
               penny
               of
               money
               to
               supply
               their
               necessities
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               have
               from
               the
               Munificence
               of
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               or
               the
               charity
               of
               other
               well
               disposed
               people
               ,
               which
               have
               affection
               ,
               or
               Relation
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               the
               great
               ornament
               of
               this●
               house
               ,
               was
               their
               sister
               Jane
               ,
               the
               only
               daughter
               of
               her
               father
               ,
               by
               whose
               care
               she
               was
               preferred
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               service
               of
               Queen
               
                 Ann
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               where
               she
               out●shined
               all
               the
               other
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               had
               gained
               exceeding
               much
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               Fresh
               Beauties
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               could
               pretend
               unto
               no
               command
               on
               his
               own
               affections
               .
               Some
               Ladies
               who
               had
               seen
               the
               pictures
               of
               both
               Queenes
               at
               
                 White
                 Hall
              
               Gallery
               ,
               have
               entertained
               no
               small
               dispute
               ▪
               to
               which
               of
               the
               two
               they
               were
               to
               give
               Preheminence
               in
               point
               of
               beauty
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               having
               such
               a
               plentifull
               measure
               of
               Perfections
               ,
               as
               to
               Entitle
               either
               of
               them
               to
               a
               Superiority
               .
               If
               Queen
               Ann
               seemed
               to
               have
               the
               more
               lively
               countenance
               ,
               Queen
               Jane
               was
               thought
               to
               carry
               it
               in
               the
               exact
               symitry
               ,
               which
               showed
               it selfe
               in
               all
               her
               features
               ;
               and
               what
               she
               carried
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               by
               that
               advantage
               ,
               was
               over-ballanced
               on
               the
               other
               by
               a
               pleasing
               sprightfulnesse
               ,
               which
               gained
               as
               much
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               beholders
               .
               It
               was
               conceived
               by
               those
               Great
               Critticks
               in
               the
               schooles
               of
               Beauty
               ,
               that
               love
               which
               seemed
               to
               threaten
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Queen
               Jane
               ,
               did
               only
               seem
               to
               sport
               it selfe
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Queen
               Ann
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               more
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Ga●b
               of
               Queen
               
                 Jane
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               and
               more
               lovelinesse
               in
               that
               of
               Queen
               
                 Ann
                 Bollen
              
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               one
               did
               excell
               in
               Lovelyness
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lovelinesse
               of
               the
               other
               did
               exceed
               In
               majesty
               .
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Russell
              
               ,
               afterwards
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               ,
               who
               had
               beheld
               both
               Queens
               in
               their
               greatest
               Glories
               ,
               did
               use
               to
               
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 richer
                 Queen
              
               Jane
               
                 was
                 in
                 clothes
                 ,
                 the
                 fairer
                 she
                 appeared
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 richer
                 she
                 was
                 apparrelled
                 ,
                 the
                 worse
                 she
                 looked
                 :
              
               
               which
               showes
               ,
               that
               Queen
               Ann
               only
               trusted
               to
               the
               Beauties
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               Queen
               Jane
               did
               sometimes
               help
               her selfe
               by
               externall
               Ornaments
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               she
               had
               in
               her
               all
               the
               Graces
               of
               Queen
               Ann
               ,
               but
               Governed
               (
               if
               my
               conjecture
               doth
               not
               faile
               me
               )
               with
               an
               evener
               ,
               and
               more
               constant
               temper
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               she
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               equally
               made
               up
               of
               the
               two
               last
               Queens
               ,
               
               as
               having
               in
               her
               all
               the
               Attractions
               of
               Queen
               Ann
               ,
               but
               Regulated
               by
               the
               reservednesse
               of
               Queen
               Katharine
               also
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               rare
               per●ections
               ,
               should
               be
               long
               concealed
               from
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               King
               :
               or
               ,
               that
               love
               should
               not
               worke
               in
               him
               it's
               accustomed
               effects
               of
               desire
               and
               hope
               .
               In
               the
               prosecution
               whereof
               ,
               he
               lay
               so
               open
               to
               discovery
               ,
               that
               the
               Queen
               cou●d
               not
               chuse
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               intimated
               her
               suspitio●s
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               a
               letter
               of
               hers
               in
               the
               
                 Scrinia
                 Sacra
              
               .
               I●
               which
               she
               signifies
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               hastning
               her
               intended
               death
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
              
               ,
               both
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 affection
                 ,
                 already
                 setled
                 on
                 the
                 Party
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
              
               she
               was
               reduced
               unto
               that
               condition
               ;
               and
               
                 whose
                 name
                 she
                 could
                 some
                 while
                 since
                 have
                 pointed
                 to
                 ,
                 his
                 Grace
                 not
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 her
                 suspicions
                 .
              
               And
               it
               appeared
               by
               the
               event
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Mark
               she
               aimed
               at
               .
               For
               ,
               scarce
               had
               her
               lementable
               death
               ,
               which
               happened
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               May
               ,
               prepared
               the
               way
               for
               the
               Legitimating
               of
               this
               new
               affection
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               King
               was
               secretly
               married
               to
               Mistress
               Seimour
               ,
               and
               openly
               showed
               her
               as
               his
               Queen
               in
               the
               Whitsontide
               following
               .
               A
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               made
               some
               alteration
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               in
               the
               advancing
               of
               her
               kindred
               ,
               and
               discountenancing
               the
               Dependants
               of
               the
               former
               Queen
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               produced
               no
               change
               in
               Affaires
               of
               State.
               The
               King
               proceeded
               as
               
               before
               ▪
               in
               suppressing
               Monasteries
               ,
               extinguishing
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               ●ltering
               divers
               things
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               C●u●ch
               which
               tended
               to
               that
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               after
               followed
               .
               For
               ,
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               June
               began
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               here
               past
               an
               Act
               for
               t●e
               
                 finall
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
              
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               10.
               
               And
               the
               next
               day
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               managed
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               advanced
               about
               that
               time
               unto
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               Cromwell
               of
               Wimbledon
               ;
               and
               made
               his
               Majesties
               
                 Viccar
                 Generall
              
               ,
               of
               all
               Ecclesiast
               ●all
               Mat●ers
               in
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               .
               By
               whose
               Authority
               ▪
               a
               book
               was
               published
               ,
               after
               Mature
               debate
               and
               Deliberation
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Devised
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Highness
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               mentioned
               ●ut
               three
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               ●ay
               .
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Pen●ance
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               .
               Besides
               which
               book
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               Acts
               agreed
               upon
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               diminishing
               the
               superfl●ous
               number
               of
               Holy
               dayes
               ,
               especially
               of
               such
               as
               happened
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Harvest
               .
               S●gnified
               afterwards
               to
               the
               people
               in
               certain
               Injunctions
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               by
               the
               new
               
                 Viccar
                 Generall
              
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               his
               Authority
               .
               In
               which
               it
               was
               ordained
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Curates
               in
               every
               Parish
               Church
               should
               teach
               the
               People
               to
               say
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Ave-Mary
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               that
               which
               seemed
               to
               make
               most
               for
               the
               Advantage
               of
               the
               new
               Queen
               ,
               and
               her
               Posterity
               (
               if
               it
               please
               God
               to
               give
               her
               any
               )
               was
               the
               unexpected
               death
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               the
               Kings
               naturall
               Son
               ,
               begotten
               on
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Lady
               Talboi●
               :
               So
               dearly
               cherished
               by
               his
               Father
               (
               having
               then
               no
               lawful
               Issu●-male
               )
               that
               in
               the
               sixth
               yeare
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               An.
               1525.
               he
               created
               him
               Earl
               of
               Nottingham
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               and
               Sommerset
               ,
               preferred
               him
               to
               the
               Honourable
               office
               of
               
                 Earle
                 Marshall
              
               ,
               elected
               him
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               made
               him
               Lord
               Admirall
               of
               the
               Royall
               Navy
               ,
               in
               an
               expedition
               against
               France
               ,
               and
               finally
               Affianced
               him
               to
               Mary
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Howard
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Nor●olk
               ,
               the
               most
               ●owerfull
               Subject
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Now
               were
               these
               all
               the
               favours
               intended
               to
               him
               ,
               The
               Crown
               it selfe
               being
               designed
               him
               by
               the
               King
               ▪
               in
               default
               of
               Lawfull
               Issue
               ▪
               to
               be
               procreated
               ,
               and
               begotten
               of
               his
               Royall
               Body
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
              
               ,
               which
               past
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               the
               Crown
               being
               first
               setled
               upon
               the
               Issue
               of
               this
               Queen
               ,
               with
               the
               remainder
               to
               the
               Kings
               issue
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               on
               any
               following
               wife
               whatsoever
               ;
               there
               past
               this
               clause
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               (
               as
               it
               was
               then
               generally
               conceived
               )
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 lawfull
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 procreated
                 ,
                 or
                 begotten
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 afore
                 limitted
                 by
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 confer
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 any
                 such
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 in
                 Possession
                 ,
                 and
                 Remainder
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 please
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 ●orme
                 ,
                 fashion
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 l●mitted
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 :
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 such
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 nominated
                 and
                 appointed
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 large
                 and
                 ample
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 such
                 Person
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 Lawfull
                 Heires
                 to
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               though
               it
               might
               please
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               did
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               King
               some
               Lawfull
               Issue
               by
               this
               Queen
               ,
               yet
               took
               he
               so
               much
               care
               for
               this
               naturall
               son
               ,
               as
               to
               enable
               himselfe
               by
               another
               Clause
               in
               the
               said
               Act
               ,
               
                 to
                 advance
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 Royall
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seale
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Title
                 ,
                 Stile
                 ,
                 or
                 Name
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 Honour
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 any
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 Mannours
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 Franchiefes
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Hereditaments
                 in
                 ●ee
                 simple
                 ,
                 or
                 Fee
                 ●tail
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 terme
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               expectations
               and
               Provisions
               were
               to
               no
               effect
               ,
               the
               Duke
               departing
               this
               life
               at
               the
               age
               of
               17
               yeares
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               this
               Session
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               on
               the
               22th
               .
               day
               of
               
                 July
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1536.
               to
               
               the
               extreame
               griefe
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               
               and
               the
               generall
               sorrow
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               had
               him
               in
               a
               High
               degree
               of
               veneration
               ,
               for
               his
               birth
               ,
               and
               Galantry
               .
            
             
               It
               appeares
               also
               by
               a
               passage
               in
               this
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               not
               only
               hurried
               to
               this
               Marriage
               by
               his
               own
               affections
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 humble
                 petition
                 ,
                 and
                 intercession
                 of
                 m●st
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 his
                 Realm
              
               ;
               moved
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               
                 conve●ien●y
                 of
                 her
                 yeares
              
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               that
               by
               her
               
                 excellent
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 purenesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               (
               I
               speak
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               it selfe
               )
               she
               was
               
                 apt
                 (
                 God
                 willing
                 )
                 to
                 concieve
                 issue
                 .
              
               And
               so
               accordingly
               it
               proved
               .
               For
               ,
               
               on
               the
               12th
               .
               of
               
                 October
                 ▪
              
               1537.
               about
               two
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               morning
               she
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               young
               Prince
               (
               Christened
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Edward
               )
               but
               it
               cost
               her
               deare
               ,
               she
               dying
               within
               two
               dayes
               after
               ,
               and
               leaving
               this
               Character
               behind
               her
               ,
               of
               being
               the
               
                 Discreetest
                 ,
                 Humblest
              
               ,
               and
               Fairest
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Wives
              
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               commonly
               reported
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               generally
               believed
               ,
               that
               that
               
                 childe
                 being
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               wanting
               naturall
               strength
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               his
               Mothers
               body
               was
               ripped
               open
               to
               give
               him
               a
               passage
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               died
               of
               the
               Incision
               in
               a
               short
               time
               after
               .
               The
               thing
               not
               only
               so
               related
               in
               our
               common
               Heralds
               ,
               but
               taken
               up
               for
               a
               constant
               and
               undo●bted
               truth
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Haywood
              
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               there
               are
               many
               reasons
               to
               evince
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               it
               is
               observed
               by
               the
               said
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Haywood
              
               ,
               that
               children
               ,
               so
               brought
               forth
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               esteemed
               fortunate
               ,
               and
               commonly
               proved
               great
               enterprisers
               ,
               with
               happy
               successe
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Pliny
               ,
               
               
                 viz.
                 Auspicatius
                 Enecta
                 Matre
                 Nascuntur
              
               ,
               &c.
               called
               first
               Caesones
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               more
               commonly
               
                 Caesares
                 ▪
              
               as
               learned
               Writers
               do
               averr
               ,
               
                 quia
                 caeso
                 matris
                 utero
                 in
                 Lucem
                 prodiissent
                 ,
              
               because
               their
               Mothers
               bodies
               had
               been
               opened
               ,
               to
               make
               passage
               for
               them
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               they
               reckon
               Caeso
               ,
               and
               Fabius
               ,
               who
               was
               three
               times
               Consull
               ;
               Scipio
               ,
               sirnamed
               Affricanus
               ,
               Renowned
               for
               his
               Victories
               in
               Spain
               ,
               his
               vanquishing
               of
               Haniball
               ,
               and
               humbling
               the
               proud
               Cities
               of
               Carthage
               .
               And
               besides
               others
               ,
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               who
               brought
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Empire
               under
               his
               Command
               ,
               whereas
               the
               life
               of
               this
               Prince
               was
               short
               ,
               his
               Reigne
               full
               of
               troubles
               ,
               and
               his
               end
               generally
               supposed
               to
               be
               traiterously
               contrived
               ,
               without
               performing
               any
               memorable
               Action
               ,
               either
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               abroad
               ,
               which
               might
               make
               him
               pass
               in
               the
               account
               of
               a
               fortunate
               Prince
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               successefull
               in
               the
               enterprising
               of
               Heroick
               Actions
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               two
               severall
               Letters
               ,
               the
               one
               written
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Queen
               her selfe
               ,
               immediately
               after
               her
               delivery
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               one
               of
               her
               Physitians
               ,
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               under
               any
               such
               extream
               necessity
               (
               though
               questionlesse
               she
               had
               a
               hard
               labour
               of
               it
               )
               as
               report
               hath
               made
               her
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Queen
               immediately
               upon
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               caused
               this
               ensuing
               Letter
               ,
               signed
               with
               her
               own
               signet
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               the
               Lord●
               of
               the
               Privy
               Counsell
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   RIght
                   trusty
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   Beloved
                   ,
                   we
                   greet
                   you
                   well
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   inestimable
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   Childe●●ed
                   of
                   a
                   PRINCE
                   ,
                   concieved
                   in
                   most
                   Lawfull
                   Matrimony
                   between
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   us
                   .
                   Doubting
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   affection
                   you
                   beare
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Common-Wealth
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   this
                   knowledge
                   shall
                   be
                   joyous
                   ,
                   and
                   Glad
                   Tidings
                   unto
                   you
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   certifie
                   you
                   of
                   this
                   same
                   :
                   To
                   the
                   intent
                   ye
                   might
                   not
                   only
                   render
                   unto
                   God
                   Condigne
                   thanks
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   benefit
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   continually
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   long
                   Continuance
                   ,
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   joy
                   and
                   pleasure
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   KING
                   ,
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vniversall
                   Weale
                   ,
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   tranquillity
                   of
                   this
                   whole
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     under
                     our
                     signet
                     ,
                     at
                     my
                     Lords
                     Mannor
                     of
                     Hampton●Court
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       twel●th
                       day
                       of
                       October
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               having
               a
               hard
               labour
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               it
               brought
               her
               first
               into
               a
               very
               high
               distemper
               ,
               and
               after
               into
               a
               very
               great
               looseness
               ,
               which
               so
               accelerated
               the
               approach
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               she
               prepared
               her selfe
               for
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               being
               .
               And
               this
               app●ares
               by
               a
               letter
               of
               the
               Queenes
               Physitians
               ,
               directed
               in
               these
               words
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   THese
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   advise
                   your
                   Lordships
                   of
                   the
                   Queenes
                   Estate
                   :
                   
                   Yesterday
                   afternoon
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   naturall
                   lax
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   whereof
                   she
                   began
                   to
                   lighten
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   appeared
                   )
                   to
                   amend
                   ▪
                   and
                   so
                   continued
                   till
                   towards
                   night
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   night
                   she
                   hath
                   been
                   very
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   rather
                   appare
                   ,
                   then
                   amend
                   .
                   her
                   Confessor
                   hath
                   been
                   with
                   her
                   Grace
                   this
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   done
                   that
                   to
                   his
                   office
                   appertaineth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   even
                   now
                   preparing
                   to
                   Administer
                   to
                   her
                   Grace
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Vnction
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Subscribed
                       at
                    
                     Hampton
                     
                       Court
                       on
                       Wednesday
                       morning
                       at
                       eight
                       of
                       the
                       clock
                       ,
                       by
                    
                     Thomas
                     Cutland
                     ,
                     Robert
                     Karhold
                     ,
                     Edward
                     Bayntam
                     ,
                     John
                     Chambers
                     Priest
                     ,
                     William
                     Butts
                     ,
                     George
                     Owen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               So
               died
               this
               Noble
               ,
               Beautifull
               ,
               and
               Vertuous
               Queen
               ,
               to
               the
               Generall
               lamentation
               of
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               twelfth
               of
               November
               following
               ,
               with
               great
               Solemnity
               was
               conveyed
               to
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               there
               Magnificently
               interred
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               quire
               .
               In
               memory
               of
               whom
               ,
               I
               find
               this
               Epitaph
               ,
               not
               unworthy
               the
               greatest
               wits
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               to
               have
               then
               been
               made
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   Phoenix
                   Jana
                   Jacet
                   n●to
                   Phaenice
                   Dolendum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                   Saecula
                   Phoenices
                   nulla
                   tulisse
                   duas
                   .
                
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 
                   Here
                   Jane
                   ,
                   a
                   Phenix
                   lies
                   ,
                   whose
                   death
                   ,
                
                 
                   Gave
                   to
                   another
                   Phenix
                   breath
                   .
                
                 
                   Sad
                   case
                   the
                   while
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   age
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 
                   Could
                   show
                   two
                   Phaenixes
                   together
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               
               to
               return
               unto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               It
               is
               affirmed
               with
               like
               confidence
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               truth
               ,
               
               that
               on
               the
               13th
               .
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               then
               next
               following
               (
               that
               being
               but
               the
               sixth
               day
               after
               his
               birth
               )
               he
               was
               created
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Cornwall
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Chester
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               In
               which
               ,
               though
               I
               may
               easily
               excuse
               
                 John
                 Stow
              
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               Goodwine
               ,
               who
               report
               the
               same
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               never
               pardon
               the
               late
               Lord
               Herbert
               for
               his
               incuriosity
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               fit
               opportunities
               to
               know
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               was
               never
               created
               Duke
               of
               Cornwall
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               why
               he
               should
               ;
               he
               being
               actually
               Duke
               of
               Cornwall
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Entaile
                 ▪
              
               which
               was
               made
               of
               that
               Dukedome
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               was
               never
               created
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               nor
               then
               ,
               nor
               any
               time
               then
               after
               following
               ,
               his
               Father
               dying
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               preparations
               which
               were
               intended
               for
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Ceremony
               of
               
               that
               Creation
               .
               This
               truth
               confessed
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Haywood
              
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Reig●
               of
               this
               King
               ;
               and
               generally
               avowed
               by
               all
               our
               Heralds
               ,
               who
               reckon
               none
               of
               the
               children
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Princes
               of
               Wales
               ,
               although
               all
               of
               them
               successively
               by
               vulgar
               Appellation
               had
               been
               so
               entituled
               .
               Which
               appeares
               more
               plainly
               by
               a
               particular
               of
               the
               Robes
               and
               Ornaments
               ,
               which
               were
               preparing
               for
               the
               day
               of
               this
               Solemnity
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               entred
               on
               Record
               in
               the
               book
               called
               
                 The
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               published
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Mills
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               where
               it
               appeares
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               prepared
               only
               ,
               but
               never
               used
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               which
               prevented
               the
               Sollemnities
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Error
               ,
               I
               conceive
               first
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               
                 John
                 Stow
              
               ,
               who
               finding
               a
               creation
               of
               some
               Noble
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               many
               Knights
               ,
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               18
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               supposed
               it
               to
               have
               been
               done
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Creation
               of
               a
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               take
               the
               liberty
               of
               putting
               in
               my
               own
               conjecture
               ,
               I
               should
               conceive
               rather
               that
               it
               was
               done
               with
               Reference
               to
               the
               Princes
               Christning
               ,
               as
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               find
               a
               creation
               of
               three
               Earles
               ,
               and
               five
               to
               inferiour
               Titles
               ,
               at
               the
               Christning
               of
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               ,
               
               born
               to
               King
               James
               ,
               after
               his
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               Christened
               upon
               Sunday
               ,
               the
               fifth
               of
               May.
               1604.
               
               And
               I
               conceive
               withall
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               Vicount
               Beauchamp
               ,
               the
               Queenes
               elder
               brother
               ,
               was
               then
               created
               Earle
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               more
               capable
               of
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Godfathers
               ;
               or
               a
               Deputy-Godfather
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               the
               Royall
               Infant
               ,
               the
               Court
               not
               being
               then
               in
               a
               condition
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               mournfull
               accident
               of
               the
               late
               Queenes
               death
               ,
               to
               show
               it selfe
               in
               any
               extraordinary
               splendour
               ,
               as
               the
               occasion
               had
               required
               at
               another
               time
               .
               Among
               which
               persons
               so
               advanced
               to
               the
               Dignity
               and
               degree
               of
               Knighthood
               ,
               I
               find
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimour
              
               ,
               the
               Queenes
               youngest
               brother
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               have
               frequent
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               fully
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               History
               .
               No
               other
               alteration
               made
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               that
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Pawlet
              
               was
               made
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Russell
              
               Comptroller
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               on
               the
               said
               18th
               .
               day
               of
               October
               (
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Princes
               Christning
               (
               both
               of
               them
               being
               principall
               Actors
               in
               the
               Af●aires
               ,
               and
               troubles
               of
               the
               following
               times
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               appeared
               some
               lines
               ,
               which
               looked
               directly
               towards
               a
               Reformation
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               the
               surrendring
               of
               divers
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               the
               executing
               of
               some
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               other
               Religious
               Persons
               for
               their
               stiffenesse
               (
               if
               I
               may
               not
               call
               it
               a
               perversenesse
               )
               in
               opposing
               the
               Kings
               desires
               ;
               there
               are
               two
               things
               of
               speciall
               note
               ,
               which
               concurred
               this
               year
               ,
               as
               the
               Prognosticks
               ,
               or
               ●ore-runners
               of
               those
               great
               events
               ,
               which
               after
               followed
               in
               his
               Reign
               .
               For
               it
               appeares
               by
               a
               Memoriall
               of
               the
               Famous
               Library
               of
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               
               that
               Grafton
               now
               made
               known
               to
               Cromwell
               ,
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               printed
               1500.
               at
               his
               own
               proper
               charges
               ,
               amounting
               in
               the
               totall
               to
               500.
               p.
               desiring
               stoppage
               of
               a
               surreptitions
               Edition
               in
               a
               lesse
               Letter
               ,
               which
               else
               would
               tend
               to
               his
               undoing
               ;
               the
               suit
               endeared
               by
               Cranmer
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               at
               whose
               request
               Cromwell
               presents
               one
               of
               the
               Bibles
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               procures
               the
               same
               to
               be
               allowed
               by
               his
               Authority
               to
               be
               read
               publiquely
               ,
               without
               comptrole
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               receives
               a
               letter
               of
               thanks
               from
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               dated
               August
               the
               13th
               .
               of
               this
               present
               year
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               wanting
               to
               advance
               the
               work
               ,
               by
               publishing
               a
               certain
               book
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               they
               entituled
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Man
              
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               were
               opened
               and
               expounded
               more
               perspicuously
               ,
               and
               lesse
               abhorrent
               from
               the
               truth
               then
               in
               former
               times
               .
               By
               which
               clear
               light
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               principall
               duties
               of
               Religion
               so
               laid
               op●n
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               the
               better
               able
               to
               discerne
               the
               errors
               and
               corruption●
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               From
               which
               by
               the
               piety
               of
               this
               Prince
               they
               were
               fully
               Freed
               .
               And
               for
               a
               preamble
               thereunto
               the
               Rood
               of
               Boxley
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               Rood
               of
               Grace
               ,
               so
               Artificially
               contrived
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               secret
               wires
               in
               the
               
               body
               ,
               or
               concavities
               of
               it
               )
               that
               it
               could
               move
               the
               eyes
               the
               lips
               ,
               
               &c.
               to
               the
               great
               wonder
               and
               astonishment
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               was
               openly
               discovered
               for
               a
               lewd
               imposture
               ,
               and
               broke
               in
               pieces
               at
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Cross
              
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               the
               24.
               of
               February
               ;
               the
               Rood
               of
               Bermondsey
               Abby
               in
               South-work
               following
               the
               same
               fortune
               also
               within
               six
               dayes
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               year
               brings
               an
               end
               to
               almost
               all
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               
               and
               Religious
               houses
               in
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               ,
               surrendered
               into
               the
               Kings
               hands
               ,
               by
               publ●que
               instruments
               ,
               under
               the
               seales
               of
               all
               the
               severall
               and
               respective
               Convents
               ,
               and
               those
               surrenderies
               ,
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               this
               occasionally
               conduced
               to
               the
               future
               peace
               and
               quiet
               of
               this
               young
               Prince
               ,
               by
               removing
               out
               of
               the
               way
               some
               Great
               Pretenders
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               might
               have
               created
               to
               him
               no
               small
               disturbance
               .
               For
               so
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               
                 Henry
                 ▪
              
               Earle
               of
               Dev●nshire
               ,
               and
               Mary
               ,
               wife
               of
               Exceter
               ,
               descended
               from
               a
               daughter
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               f●urth
               ,
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Pole
              
               ,
               Lord
               Mountacute
               ,
               descended
               from
               a
               daughter
               of
               George
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               the
               second
               brother
               of
               that
               Edward
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               preventing
               ,
               or
               revenging
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               so
               many
               famous
               Abbyes
               ,
               and
               religious
               houses
               ,
               associated
               themselves
               with
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 N●vill
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Nicholas
                 Carew
              
               ,
               in
               a
               dangerous
               practise
               against
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               By
               whose
               endictment
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               their
               purpose
               and
               designe
               to
               destroy
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               advance
               
                 Reginald
                 Pole
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               brothers
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               Mountacute
               (
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               hear
               more
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               History
               )
               to
               the
               Regal●
               Throne
               .
               Which
               ,
               how
               it
               could
               consist
               with
               the
               Pretensions
               of
               the
               Marquisse
               of
               Exceter
               ,
               or
               the
               Ambition
               of
               the
               Lord
               Mountacute
               ,
               the
               elder
               brother
               of
               this
               Reginald
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
               But
               ,
               having
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               
                 John
                 Speed
              
               to
               justifie
               me
               in
               the
               truth
               hereof
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               dispute
               the
               point
               .
               The
               dangerous
               practise
               of
               which
               Persons
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               much
               retard
               the
               worke
               of
               Reformation
               as
               their
               execution
               did
               advance
               it
               ;
               to
               this
               year
               also
               appertaineth
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               the
               defacing
               of
               the
               costly
               and
               magn●ficent
               shrines
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               
                 Walsingham
                 ,
                 Ipswich
                 ,
                 Worcester
              
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               ,
               once
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               This
               last
               ,
               so
               rich
               in
               Jewells
               of
               most
               inestimable
               value
               ,
               that
               two
               great
               chests
               were
               filled
               with
               the
               spoyles
               thereo●
               ;
               so
               heavy
               and
               capacious
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Bishop
               ●oodwin
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               them
               required
               no
               fewer
               then
               eight
               men
               to
               carry
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nothing
               inferiour
               unto
               Gold
               ,
               being
               charged
               within
               them
               .
               More
               modestly
               in
               this
               then
               Sanders
               ,
               that
               malitious
               Sycophant
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               no
               lesse
               then
               twenty
               six
               waine
               load
               of
               silver
               ,
               Gold
               ,
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               to
               be
               seised
               into
               the
               Kings
               hands
               ,
               by
               the
               spoyle
               of
               that
               Monument
               .
               Which
               proceedings
               so
               exasperated
               the
               Pope
               then
               being
               ,
               that
               without
               more
               delay
               ,
               by
               his
               Bull
               of
               January
               1.
               he
               deprived
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               sentence
               of
               his
               Deprivation
               to
               be
               posted
               up
               at
               the
               Townes
               of
               
                 Bruges
                 ,
                 Taurney
              
               ,
               and
               Dunki●ke
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               at
               Bolloigne
               ,
               and
               Diepe
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               St.
               Andrewes
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               eff●cting
               nothing
               by
               the
               unadvi●edness
               of
               that
               desperate
               Counsell
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               became
               more
               fixed
               in
               his
               Resolutions
               ,
               and
               more
               averse
               from
               all
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Reconciliation
               with
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               
            
             
               The
               surrenderies
               of
               the
               former
               year
               ,
               cofirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               ,
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               finall
               dissolution
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               none
               daring
               to
               oppose
               that
               violent
               Torrent
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               carry
               all
               before
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Abbots
               of
               
                 Colchester
                 ,
                 Reading
              
               ,
               and
               Glastenbury
               quarrelled
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               severally
               condemned
               ,
               and
               executed
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               denying
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ;
               and
               their
               rich
               Abbeys
               seized
               upon
               ,
               as
               confiscations
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               brought
               him
               into
               such
               a
               suspition
               of
               separating
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               that
               for
               the
               better
               vindicating
               of
               his
               integrity
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               particulars
               ,
               he
               passed
               in
               the
               same
               Parliament
               the
               terrible
               Statute
               of
               the
               six
               Articles
               ,
               which
               drew
               so
               much
               good
               blood
               from
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               And
               being
               further
               doubtfull
               in
               himselfe
               what
               course
               to
               steere
               ,
               he
               marries
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               ,
               sister
               unto
               the
               Duke
               of
               Cleve
               ,
               whom
               not
               long
               
               after
               he
               divorseth
               ;
               Advanceth
               his
               Great
               Minister
               ▪
               
               Cromwell
               (
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               so
               much
               havock
               of
               Religious
               hou●es
               ,
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               )
               to
               the
               Earldome
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               sends
               him
               headlesse
               to
               his
               Grave
               within
               three
               moneths
               after
               ;
               takes
               to
               his
               bed
               the
               Lady
               
                 Katharine
                 Howard
              
               ,
               a
               Neece
               of
               Thomas
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               found
               cause
               enough
               to
               cut
               off
               her
               head
               ;
               not
               being
               either
               the
               richer
               in
               children
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               wives
               ,
               
               nor
               much
               improved
               in
               his
               Revenue
               by
               such
               horrible
               Rapines
               .
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               which
               confusions
               he
               sets
               the
               wheele
               of
               Reformation
               once
               more
               going
               ,
               by
               moderating
               the
               extreme
               severity
               of
               the
               said
               Statute
               ,
               touching
               the
               six
               Articles
               ,
               abolishing
               the
               Superstitious
               usages
               ,
               accustomedly
               observed
               on
               St.
               Nicholas
               day
               ;
               and
               causing
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
               of
               the
               Larger
               vollumne
               ,
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               within
               the
               Kingdome
               ▪
               
               for
               such
               as
               were
               Religiously
               minded
               to
               Resort
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               had
               now
               but
               newly
               finished
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               when
               a
               fit
               wife
               was
               thought
               of
               for
               him
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               The
               Pope
               incensed
               against
               King
               Henry
               ,
               had
               not
               long
               since
               sententially
               deprived
               him
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               And
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               offer
               of
               it
               to
               King
               James
               the
               fifth
               ,
               then
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               the
               only
               Son
               of
               Margaret
               ,
               his
               eldest
               sister
               ,
               wife
               of
               James
               the
               fourth
               .
               
               To
               whom
               he
               sent
               a
               Breve
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 him
                 against
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 pronounced
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 a
                 Scismatick
                 ,
                 a
                 manifest
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 a
                 publique
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 a
                 committer
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 a
                 Rebell
                 ,
                 and
                 convict
                 of
                 
                   Lesae
                   Majestatis
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 risen
                 against
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 justly
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 dispose
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               could
               not
               be
               so
               closely
               carried
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               had
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               from
               thenceforth
               began
               to
               have
               a
               watchfull
               eye
               upon
               the
               Actions
               of
               his
               Nephew
               ;
               sometimes
               alluring
               him
               unto
               his
               party
               ,
               by
               offering
               him
               great
               hopes
               and
               favours
               ,
               and
               practising
               at
               other
               times
               to
               weaken
               ,
               and
               distract
               him
               ,
               by
               animating
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               his
               owne
               Subjects
               against
               him
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               to
               set
               all
               right
               between
               them
               ,
               an
               enterview
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               held
               at
               York
               ,
               proposed
               by
               Henry
               ,
               and
               condescended
               to
               by
               James
               .
               But
               ,
               when
               the
               day
               appointed
               came
               ,
               the
               Scots
               King
               failed
               ,
               being
               deterred
               from
               making
               his
               appeareance
               there
               ,
               by
               some
               Popish
               Prelates
               ,
               who
               put
               into
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               fear
               of
               being
               detained
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               as
               James
               the
               first
               had
               been
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               .
               Upon
               this
               breach
               the
               King
               makes
               ready
               for
               a
               Warr
               ,
               sets
               out
               a
               manifest
               of
               the
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               amongst
               which
               he
               insists
               especially
               on
               the
               neglect
               of
               performing
               that
               Homage
               ,
               which
               anciently
               had
               been
               done
               (
               and
               still
               of
               Right
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               )
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
               In
               prosecuting
               of
               which
               Warr
               ▪
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               entred
               Scotland
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               
                 October
                 21.
                 
                 Anno
              
               1542.
               wa●ts
               and
               spoyles
               all
               the
               Country
               ;
               followed
               not
               long
               after
               by
               an
               Army
               of
               Scots
               ,
               consisting
               of
               15000.
               men
               ,
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               entred
               England
               ,
               but
               were
               discomfited
               by
               the
               valour
               and
               good
               fortune
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wharton
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 William
                 M●sgrave
              
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               some
               few
               Borderers
               only
               ,
               the
               Scots
               upon
               some
               discontent
               ,
               making
               little
               resistance
               .
               In
               which
               fight
               ,
               besides
               many
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nobility
               ,
               were
               taken
               eight
               hundred
               Prisoners
               of
               inferiour
               note
               :
               twenty
               foure
               peeces
               of
               Ordinance
               ,
               some
               cart
               load●
               of
               Armes
               ,
               and
               other
               booty
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               19
               of
               December
               the
               Scottish
               Lords
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Principall
               Prisoners
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               20.
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               were
               brought
               into
               London
               ;
               followed
               on
               the
               third
               day
               after
               with
               the
               newes
               of
               the
               death
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               and
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               young
               Queen
               his
               daughter
               .
               This
               put
               King
               Henry
               on
               some
               thoughts
               of
               uniting
               the
               two
               Crowns
               in
               a
               firme
               and
               everlasting
               League
               ,
               by
               the
               Marriage
               of
               this
               infant
               Queen
               ,
               with
               his
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               :
               In
               pursuance
               whereof
               he
               sent
               for
               the
               inprisoned
               Lords
               ,
               feasted
               them
               royally
               at
               
                 White
                 Hall
              
               ,
               and
               dealt
               so
               effectually
               with
               them
               by
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               severally
               and
               joyntly
               engaged
               themselves
               to
               promote
               this
               Match
               .
               Dismist
               into
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               upon
               these
               promises
               ,
               and
               the
               leaving
               of
               Hostages
               ,
               they
               followed
               
               the
               Negotation
               with
               such
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               29th
               .
               of
               June
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               ensuing
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               opposition
               made
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               ,
               Card●nall
               Beton
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               who
               adhered
               to
               the
               Faction
               of
               France
               )
               they
               brought
               the
               businesse
               at
               the
               last
               to
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 Scotland
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 Lawfull
                 for
                 our
                 King
                 to
                 send
                 thit●er
                 a
                 Noble
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Family
                 under
                 twenty
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 wa●te
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 at
                 ten
                 yeares
                 of
                 Age
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 contract
                 being
                 first
                 finished
                 by
                 a
                 Proxie
                 in
                 Scotland
                 .
                 
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 within
                 two
                 moneths
                 after
                 the
                 date
                 he●eof
                 ,
                 six
                 Noble
                 Sc●ts
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 as
                 Hostages
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Conditions
                 on
                 their
                 Part
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 dyed
                 ,
                 their
                 number
                 should
                 be
                 sup●lyed
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 furthermore
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Realme
                 of
                 Scotland
                 (
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 )
                 should
                 preserve
                 it's
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Rights
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Peace
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 as
                 long
                 time
                 as
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 being
                 excluded
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               though
               these
               Capitulations
               thus
               agreed
               on
               ,
               were
               sent
               into
               ●ngland
               ,
               signed
               ,
               and
               ●ealed
               in
               the
               August
               following
               ;
               yet
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               Party
               grew
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               the
               wh●le
               Treaty
               c●me
               to
               nothing
               ;
               the
               Noble
               Men
               who
               had
               been
               Pr●soners
               ,
               falsifying
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               chusing
               rather
               the
               Lord
               Kenneth
               Earle
               of
               Cassiles
               excepted
               )
               to
               leave
               their
               Hostages
               to
               King
               Henries
               mercy
               ,
               then
               to
               put
               themselves
               into
               his
               Power
               .
               Provoked
               therewith
               ,
               the
               King
               denounceth
               Warr
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               they
               depended
               chiefly
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               France
               ,
               he
               peeceth
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               Proclaimeth
               Warr
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               Following
               the
               Warr
               against
               both
               Kingdomes
               ,
               he
               causeth
               many
               in-roades
               to
               be
               made
               into
               Scotland
               wasting
               and
               harrasing
               that
               poor
               Country
               ;
               
               and
               with
               a
               Royall
               Army
               passeth
               over
               into
               
                 France
                 ▪
              
               where
               he
               made
               himselfe
               Master
               of
               the
               strong
               Town
               of
               Bolloigne
               ;
               with
               the
               Forts
               about
               it
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               made
               his
               Royall
               entry
               ,
               Sep.
               25.
               1544.
               
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               life
               spent
               in
               continuall
               Action
               against
               both
               Nations
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Enemies
               had
               the
               worst
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               losse
               to
               the
               English
               also
               ;
               the
               poore
               Scots
               paying
               so
               dearely
               for
               their
               breach
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               no
               yeare
               passed
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               Countrey
               was
               not
               wasted
               ,
               and
               their
               ships
               destroyed
               .
               Toward
               the
               charges
               of
               which
               VVarres
               ,
               the
               King
               obtained
               a
               Grant
               in
               Parliament
               of
               all
               Chanteries
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               Hospitalls
               ,
               and
               free
               Chappell
               's
               ,
               with
               the
               Lands
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               to
               be
               united
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               But
               ,
               dying
               before
               he
               had
               took
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               lef●
               that
               part
               of
               the
               spoyle
               to
               such
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Managing
               of
               Affaires
               in
               his
               Sons
               Minority
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               t●me
               the
               Prince
               having
               attai●ed
               unto
               the
               Age
               of
               six
               yeares
               ,
               
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               o●
               his
               women
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               tuition
               of
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Cheeke
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               afterwards
               Knighted
               ,
               and
               advanced
               him
               to
               the
               Provo●●ship
               of
               Kings
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Cox
              
               ,
               whom
               afterwards
               he
               preferred
               to
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               made
               ch●efe
               Almoner
               .
               These
               two
               being
               equall
               in
               Authority
               ,
               employed
               themselves
               to
               his
               advantage
               in
               their
               severall
               kindes
               ,
               Doctor
               Cox
               for
               knowledge
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               Gravity
               of
               Manners
               ;
               Mr.
               Cheeke
               for
               eloquence
               in
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Tongues
               .
               Besides
               which
               two
               he
               had
               some
               others
               to
               instruct
               him
               in
               the
               Modern
               Languages
               ,
               and
               thrived
               so
               well
               amongst
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               in
               short
               time
               he
               perfectly
               spake
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               and
               was
               able
               to
               express
               himselfe
               significantly
               enough
               in
               the
               
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               and
               Spanish
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Latine
               ,
               he
               was
               such
               an
               early
               proficient
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               was
               eight
               yeares
               old
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               written
               the
               ensuing
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Father
               ;
               seconding
               the
               same
               with
               another
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               that
               also
               with
               a
               third
               to
               the
               Queen
               
                 Katharine
                 Parre
              
               ,
               whom
               his
               Father
               had
               taken
               to
               wife
               ,
               July
               the
               12th
               .
               1543.
               
               And
               though
               these
               Letters
               may
               be
               used
               as
               good
               evidences
               of
               his
               great
               
               proficiency
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               times
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ;
               
               yet
               in
               our
               dayes
               in
               which
               either
               the
               wits
               of
               men
               are
               sooner
               ripe
               ,
               or
               the
               method
               of
               teaching
               more
               exact
               ,
               and
               facile
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               found
               to
               contain
               nothing
               which
               is
               more
               then
               ordinary
               .
               Now
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               (
               referring
               the
               Reader
               for
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               unto
               Fox
               ,
               and
               Fuller
               )
               it
               beares
               date
               ,
               on
               the
               27th
               .
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               when
               he
               wanted
               just
               a
               fortnight
               of
               eight
               yeares
               old
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               that
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRINCE
                   Edwards
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   September
                   27.
                   1545.
                   
                
                 
                   LIterae
                   Meae
                   semper
                   habe●t
                   unum
                   Argumentum
                   ,
                   Rex
                   Nobilissime
                   ,
                   atque
                   pater
                   ●●●●strissime
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   in
                   omnibus
                   Epistolis
                   ago
                   tibi
                   Gratias
                   pro
                   beneficentia
                   tua
                   Erga
                   me
                   Maxima
                   ;
                   si
                   enim
                   s●pius
                   multo
                   ,
                   ad
                   te
                   literas
                   Exararem
                   ,
                   nullo
                   tamen
                   quidem
                   modo
                   potui
                   pervenire
                   officio
                   Literarum
                   ad
                   magnitudinem
                   benignitatis
                   tuae
                   erga
                   me
                   .
                   Quis
                   enim
                   potuit
                   compensare
                   beneficia
                   tua
                   erga
                   me
                   ?
                   Nimirum
                   nullus
                   qui
                   non
                   est
                   tam
                   magnus
                   Rex
                   ,
                   ac
                   Nobilis
                   Princeps
                   ,
                   ac
                   tu
                   es
                   ,
                   cujusmodi
                   ego
                   non
                   sum
                   .
                   Quamobrem
                   Pietas
                   tua
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   multo
                   gratior
                   est
                   mihi
                   ,
                   quod
                   facis
                   mihi
                   ,
                   quae
                   nullo
                   modo
                   compensare
                   Possum
                   ;
                   sed
                   tamen
                   Adnitar
                   ,
                   &
                   Faciam
                   quod
                   in
                   me
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   placeam
                   Majestati
                   ,
                   atque
                   Precabor
                   Deum
                   ,
                   ut
                   diu
                   te
                   servet
                   in
                   columem
                   .
                   Vale
                   Rex
                   Nobilissime
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Majestati
                     tu●
                     Observantissimus
                     Filius
                     Halfeldiae
                     Vicesimo
                     Septimo
                     .
                     Septemb.
                     EDVARDUS
                     PRINCEPS
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               For
               a
               companion
               at
               his
               book
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               a
               Proxie
               to
               bear
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               errours
               as
               either
               through
               negligence
               ,
               or
               inadvertency
               were
               committed
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               one
               
                 Barnaby
                 Fits
                 Patrick
              
               ,
               the
               son
               (
               if
               I
               conjecture
               aright
               )
               of
               that
               Patrick
               ,
               whom
               I
               finde
               amongst
               the
               witnesses
               to
               King
               Henries
               last
               Will
               and
               Test●ment
               ,
               as
               also
               amongst
               those
               Legatees
               which
               are
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               King
               bequeathing
               him
               the
               Legacy
               of
               one
               hundred
               markes
               .
               But
               ,
               whether
               I
               hit
               right
               or
               not
               ,
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               very
               easie
               substitution
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               harmlessenesse
               of
               the
               Princes
               nature
               ,
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               his
               disposition
               ,
               and
               his
               assiduity
               at
               his
               book
               ,
               freeing
               him
               for
               the
               most
               part
               from
               such
               corrections
               ,
               to
               which
               other
               children
               at
               the
               schoole
               are
               most
               commonly
               subject
               .
               Yet
               ,
               if
               it
               sometimes
               happened
               ,
               as
               it
               seldome
               did
               ,
               that
               the
               servant
               suffered
               punishment
               for
               his
               Masters
               errors
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               affirm
               ,
               whether
               
                 Fits
                 Patrick
              
               smarted
               more
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               conceived
               more
               griefe
               for
               the
               smart
               of
               
                 Fits
                 Patrick
              
               .
               Once
               I
               am
               certain
               that
               the
               Prince
               entertained
               such
               a
               reall
               Estimation
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               came
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               him
               by
               letter
               with
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               ,
               instructed
               and
               maintained
               him
               for
               his
               travels
               in
               France
               ,
               endowed
               him
               with
               faire
               lands
               in
               Ireland
               (
               his
               native
               Country
               )
               and
               finally
               made
               him
               Baron
               of
               upper
               Ossery
               ,
               which
               Honourable
               Title
               he
               enjoyed
               till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Reign
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               he
               dyed
               a
               zealous
               and
               Religious
               Protestant
               .
               One
               thing
               I
               must
               not
               
               pretermit
               to
               shew
               the
               extraordinary
               piety
               of
               this
               hopefull
               Prince
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               childhood
               ,
               
               when
               ,
               being
               about
               to
               take
               down
               something
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               above
               his
               Reach
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               fellowes
               proffe●ed
               him
               a
               Bossed-Plated
               Bible
               ,
               to
               stand
               upon
               ,
               and
               heighten
               him
               for
               taking
               that
               which
               he
               desired
               .
               Which
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               to
               be
               a
               Bible
               ,
               with
               Holy
               indignation
               he
               re●u●ed
               it
               ,
               and
               sharply
               reprehended
               h●m
               that
               made
               the
               offer
               .
               A
               st●ong
               assurance
               of
               that
               deare
               esteem
               and
               veneration
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               held
               that
               Sacred
               Book
               in
               his
               riper
               yeares
               .
            
             
               Having
               attained
               the
               age
               of
               nine
               ,
               
               there
               were
               great
               prepa●ati●ns
               made
               for
               his
               sollemne
               investiture
               in
               the
               Principality
               of
               Wales
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Earledomes
               of
               Chester
               and
               Flint
               ,
               as
               dependants
               on
               it
               .
               Toward
               which
               Pomp
               ,
               I
               find
               a
               provision
               to
               be
               made
               of
               these
               Ornaments
               and
               Habiliments
               following
               ▪
               tha●
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               first
               an
               Honourable
               Habit
               ,
               viz.
               A
               Robe
               of
               Purple
               Velvet
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               about
               eigh●een
               ells
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               Gar●i●●ed
               about
               with
               a
               ●ringe
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               lined
               with
               Ermins
               ,
               A
               S●rcot
               ,
               or
               inner
               Gown
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               about
               fourteen
               ells
               of
               Velvet
               ,
               of
               like
               colour
               ,
               Fringe
               ,
               and
               Furr
               ,
               Laces
               ,
               Buttons
               ,
               and
               Tassells
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               O●naments
               made
               of
               Purple
               ,
               Silk
               ,
               and
               Gold
               ;
               A
               G●rdle
               of
               si●k
               ,
               to
               g●rd
               his
               inne
               Gowne
               ;
               A
               sword
               with
               a
               scabbard
               made
               〈◊〉
               Purple
               ,
               silke
               ,
               and
               Gold
               ,
               garnished
               with
               the
               like
               girdle
               he
               is
               girt
               withall
               ,
               thereby
               showing
               him
               to
               be
               Duke
               of
               Cornwall
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Creation
               .
               A
               cap
               of
               the
               same
               velvet
               tha●●is
               〈◊〉
               is
               of
               ,
               furred
               with
               ●●mines
               ,
               with
               Laces
               ▪
               and
               a
               button
               ,
               and
               Tassells
               on
               the
               Crown
               thereof
               ,
               made
               of
               
                 Venice
                 Gold
                 ▪
              
               A
               Garland
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               Coronet
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Cap.
               A
               long
               golden
               verge
               ,
               or
               Rod
               ,
               be●okening
               his
               Government
               .
               A
               ring
               of
               Gold
               also
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               on
               the
               third
               finger
               of
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               ●o
               declare
               his
               Marriage
               ,
               made
               with
               equity
               and
               Justice
               .
               But
               scarce
               were
               these
               prov●sions
               ready
               ,
               but
               the
               Kings
               sicknesse
               brought
               a
               stop
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               shortly
               af●er
               put
               an
               end
               to
               those
               preparations
               ;
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               Principality
               ,
               being
               ther●by
               changed
               to
               the
               pos●ession
               o●
               a
               Crown
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               the
               King
               having
               long
               lived
               a
               voluptuous
               life
               ,
               and
               indulgent
               too
               much
               unto
               his
               Pallate
               ,
               was
               g●owne
               so
               corpulent
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               over●grown●
               with
               in
               unweildly
               bur●hen
               of
               flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               go
               up
               staires
               ▪
               from
               one
               roome
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               as
               h●
               was
               hoised
               up
               by
               an
               Engine
               :
               Wh●ch
               ,
               filling
               his
               body
               with
               ●oule
               and
               foggy
               humours
               ,
               and
               those
               humours
               falling
               into
               his
               leg
               ,
               in
               which
               〈…〉
               ancient
               and
               uncured
               ●ore
               ,
               they
               there
               began
               to
               settle
               to
               an
               inflamation
               〈…〉
               both
               waste
               his
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               increase
               his
               passions
               .
               In
               th●
               m●ddest
               of
               〈…〉
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               his
               least
               care
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               safet●
               of
               his
               S●n
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               to
               his
               own
               Posterity
               .
               At
               such
               time
               as
               he
               had
               married
               Queen
               
                 Ann
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               he
               procured
               h●s
               daughter
               Mary
               to
               be
               declared
               〈◊〉
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               the
               like
               he
               also
               did
               by
               his
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               when
               he
               ha●
               married
               Queen
               
                 Jane
                 S●imour
              
               ,
               setling
               the
               Crown
               upon
               his
               issue
               by
               the
               said
               Queen
               Jane
               .
               But
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               issue
               by
               her
               but
               Prince
               Edward
               only
               ▪
               and
               none
               at
               all
               by
               any
               of
               his
               following
               wives
               ;
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               high
               point
               of
               Pr●dence
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               )
               to
               establish
               the
               Succession
               with
               more
               stayes
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               let
               it
               rest
               on
               so
               weak
               a
               staffe
               ,
               as
               a
               childe
               of
               little
               more
               then
               nine
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               For
               which
               cause
               he
               procured
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               35th
               .
               yeare
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 default
                 of
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 ,
                 the
                 Crowne
                 should
                 be
                 entailed
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Heires
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 default
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 such
                 issue
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Last
                 Will
                 in
                 Writing
                 should
                 Limit
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               that
               he
               had
               three
               children
               by
               three
               severall
               wives
               ,
               two
               of
               them
               borne
               of
               questionable
               Marriages
               ,
               yet
               all
               made
               capable
               by
               this
               Act
               ,
               of
               having
               their
               severall
               turnes
               in
               the
               succession
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               proved
               .
               And
               though
               a
               threefold
               cord
               be
               not
               easily
               broken
               ,
               yet
               he
               obtained
               further
               power
               for
               disposing
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               their
               issue
               failed
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               being
               now
               sick
               ,
               and
               fearing
               his
               approaching
               end
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               make
               such
               use
               in
               laying
               down
               the
               State
               of
               the
               succession
               to
               the
               
               Crown
               Imperiall
               ,
               as
               was
               more
               agreeable
               to
               his
               private
               passions
               ,
               then
               the
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               ;
               which
               appeared
               plainly
               by
               his
               excluding
               of
               the
               whole
               Scottish
               Line
               ,
               descended
               from
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               ,
               his
               eldest
               sister
               ,
               from
               all
               hopes
               thereof
               ;
               unlesse
               perhaps
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Scottish
               Line
               might
               be
               sufficiently
               provided
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               young
               Queen
               with
               the
               Prince
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Scot●
               own
               fault
               ,
               if
               the
               match
               should
               faile
               .
            
             
               This
               care
               being
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               Succession
               setled
               by
               his
               Last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               bearing
               date
               ,
               the
               28th
               .
               of
               December
               ,
               being
               a
               full
               moneth
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               entertaine
               some
               feares
               and
               Jealousies
               ,
               touching
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               he
               should
               leave
               unto
               a
               factious
               and
               divided
               Court
               ,
               who
               were
               more
               like
               to
               serve
               their
               own
               turns
               by
               him
               ,
               then
               advance
               his
               interest
               His
               brother-in-Law
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               (
               in
               whom
               he
               most
               confided
               )
               died
               not
               long
               before
               ;
               the
               kindred
               of
               Queen
               Jane
               were
               but
               new
               in
               Court
               ,
               of
               no
               Authority
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               subsisted
               chiefly
               by
               the
               countenance
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               from
               him
               .
               As
               they
               could
               contribute
               little
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Princes
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               Right●
               ;
               So
               there
               were
               some
               who
               had
               the
               Power
               ,
               (
               and
               who
               could
               tell
               but
               that
               they
               also
               had
               the
               will
               ?
               )
               to
               change
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Government
               to
               themselves
               .
               Amongst
               which
               there
               was
               none
               more
               feared
               then
               the
               Noble
               Lord
               Henry
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Surrey
               ,
               the
               eldest
               son
               of
               
                 Tho●as
                 Howard
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               strong
               in
               Alliance
               and
               Dependance
               ,
               of
               a
               Revenue
               not
               inferiour
               to
               some
               forreign
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               did
               derive
               his
               Pedigree
               from
               King
               Edward
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Earle
               himselfe
               ,
               beheld
               in
               generall
               by
               the
               English
               as
               the
               chiefe
               Ornament
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               Highly
               esteemed
               for
               his
               Chivalry
               ,
               his
               Affability
               ,
               his
               learning
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               other
               Graces
               might
               either
               make
               him
               amiable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               formidable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               jealous
               ,
               impotent
               ,
               and
               way-ward
               Prince
               .
               Against
               him
               therefore
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
               there
               were
               Crimes
               devised
               ,
               their
               persons
               put
               under
               an
               Arrest
               ,
               their
               Arraignment
               prosecuted
               at
               the
               Guild
               Hall
               in
               London
               ,
               where
               they
               both
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ;
               which
               the
               Earle
               suffered
               on
               the
               Tower
               Hill
               ,
               on
               the
               19.
               of
               January
               ,
               the
               old
               Duke
               being
               reserved
               by
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               (
               which
               followed
               within
               nine
               dayes
               after
               )
               for
               more
               happy
               times
               .
               Which
               brings
               into
               my
               minde
               a
               sharp
               ,
               but
               shrewd
               Character
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               occurring
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               some
               ,
               but
               more
               common
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               many
               ▪
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 be
                 never
                 spared
                 woman
                 in
                 his
                 lust
                 ,
                 nor
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 .
              
               For
               proofe
               of
               which
               last
               ,
               it
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               unto
               the
               block
               two
               Queens
               ,
               two
               Noble
               Ladies
               ,
               one
               Cardinall
               declared
               ,
               
               of
               Dukes
               ,
               Marquisses
               ,
               Earles
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               of
               Earles
               ,
               no
               fewer
               then
               twelve
               :
               Lords
               and
               Knights
               ▪
               eighteen
               ;
               of
               Abbots
               and
               Priors
               thirteen
               ;
               Monks
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Persons
               ,
               about
               seventy
               seven
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               of
               both
               Religions
               ,
               to
               a
               very
               great
               number
               .
               So
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               too
               much
               (
               as
               all
               great
               Monarchs
               must
               have
               somewhat
               )
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               in
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               with
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 patterns
                 of
                 a
                 mercilesse
                 Prince
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 King
              
               ;
               some
               of
               his
               Executions
               being
               justifiable
               by
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               others
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               infelicity
               of
               the
               times
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ascribed
               unto
               Reasons
               of
               State
               ,
               the
               Exigences
               whereof
               are
               seldom
               squared
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               .
            
             
               His
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               which
               it
               brought
               upon
               him
               ,
               having
               confined
               him
               to
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               being
               perswaded
               to
               receive
               it
               in
               the
               easiest
               posture
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               or
               raised
               up
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               no
               meanes
               yield
               unto
               it
               ;
               but
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               placed
               in
               his
               chaire
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               heard
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               till
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               then
               Received
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               saying
               withall
               ,
               as
               Sanders
               doth
               Relate
               the
               story
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 under
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 Honour
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               instant
               of
               his
               death
               approaching
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               though
               thereunto
               desired
               by
               his
               Physitians
               ,
               durst
               acquaint
               him
               with
               
               it
               .
               Till
               at
               last
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Denny
              
               undertook
               that
               ungratefull
               office
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               entertaining
               with
               lesse
               impatience
               then
               was
               looked
               for
               from
               him
               ,
               gave
               order
               that
               Arch-Bishop
               Cramner
               should
               be
               presently
               sent
               for
               .
               But
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               being
               then
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Croyden
               ,
               seven
               miles
               from
               Lambeth
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               long
               before
               he
               came
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               him
               speechlesse
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               applying
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Kings
               present
               condition
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               to
               him
               on
               this
               Point
               ,
               that
               Salvation
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               only
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               desired
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               understood
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               believed
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               would
               signifie
               as
               much
               by
               some
               signe
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               did
               by
               ringing
               him
               gently
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               within
               short
               time
               after
               he
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               lived
               fifty
               five
               yeares
               ,
               seven
               moneths
               ,
               and
               six
               dayes
               over
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               Reigned
               thirty
               seven
               yeares
               ,
               nine
               moneths
               ,
               and
               six
               dayes
               also
               .
            
             
               Having
               brought
               King
               Henry
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               see
               in
               what
               estate
               he
               left
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               his
               Son
               ▪
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               Affa●res
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               .
               Abroad
               he
               left
               the
               Pope
               his
               most
               bitter
               enemy
               ,
               intent
               on
               all
               advantages
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               exercised
               in
               England
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               either
               in
               Action
               ,
               or
               Design
               ,
               concurring
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Protestant
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               he
               had
               disobliged
               ,
               by
               repudiating
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               of
               Cleve
               ,
               and
               the
               precipitated
               death
               of
               Cromwell
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Power
               and
               favour
               with
               him
               they
               did
               most
               rely
               :
               But
               ,
               nothing
               did
               mo●e
               alienate
               their
               affections
               from
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               persecution
               raised
               at
               home
               ,
               upon
               the
               terrible
               Statute
               of
               the
               six
               Articles
               ,
               before
               remembered
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               saw
               themselves
               condemned
               ,
               and
               executed
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               suffered
               for
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               which
               themselves
               professed
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               two
               great
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               Spaine
               ,
               he
               had
               so
               carried
               himselfe
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               rather
               feared
               of
               both
               ,
               then
               beloved
               by
               either
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Realms
               and
               Signeuries
               of
               Spaine
               (
               exc●pt
               Portugall
               only
               )
               together
               with
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               
                 Naples
                 ,
                 Scicilie
              
               ,
               and
               Sard●nia
               ,
               and
               the
               Estates
               belonging
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Provinces
               ,
               were
               all
               united
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Cha●les
               the
               fifth
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               a●ded
               by
               his
               own
               proper
               Power
               and
               Valour
               ,
               the
               Dukedomes
               of
               Millain
               ,
               and
               Gulldress
               ,
               the
               Earldome
               of
               Z●tphen
               ,
               with
               the
               Estates
               of
               
                 Gr●ini●gen
                 ,
                 Vtrecht
              
               ,
               and
               Over-yss●ll
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               French
               Kings
               were
               not
               only
               in
               the
               quiet
               possession
               of
               those
               goodly
               Territories
               ,
               
                 (
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 Guienne
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               )
               which
               anci●ntly
               belonged
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               lately
               had
               inpa●ronised
               themselves
               of
               the
               Dukedomes
               of
               Burgoine
               ,
               and
               Bretagne
               ,
               and
               the
               Earledome
               of
               Provence
               ,
               all
               meeting
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               .
               Of
               which
               two
               great
               and
               puissant
               Princes
               ,
               the
               first
               being
               resolved
               to
               admit
               no
               equall
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               to
               acknowledge
               no
               superiour
               ,
               they
               endeavoured
               by
               all
               wayes
               and
               meanes
               immaginable
               to
               subdue
               each
               other
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Conqueror
               might
               attaine
               in
               time
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               Europe
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               K●ng
               Henries
               chiefest
               care
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               his
               interess
               to
               keep
               the
               scales
               to
               even
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               should
               preponderate
               ,
               or
               weigh
               down
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               endangering
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               :
               Which
               he
               performed
               with
               so
               great
               constancy
               and
               courage
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               in
               effect
               the
               Arbitrer
               at
               all
               times
               between
               them
               .
               So
               as
               it
               may
               be
               truely
               affirmed
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               sate
               at
               the
               Helmne
               ,
               and
               Steered
               the
               great
               Affaires
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               to
               what
               point
               he
               pleased
               .
               But
               then
               withall
               as
               his
               constant
               and
               continuall
               standing
               to
               th●s
               Maxime
               of
               State
               ,
               made
               him
               friend
               to
               neither
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               suspected
               of
               them
               both
               ;
               both
               having
               also
               their
               particular
               Animosities
               against
               his
               person
               and
               proceedings
               .
               The
               Emperour
               irreconciliably
               incenst
               against
               him
               for
               the
               injury
               done
               unto
               his
               Aunt
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               divorced
               ;
               the
               
                 French
                 King
              
               no
               less
               highly
               enraged
               by
               the
               taking
               of
               B●iloigne
               ,
               for
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               had
               shuffled
               up
               a
               peace
               with
               France
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               a
               sober
               Reckoning
               ,
               when
               he
               least
               lookes
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               look
               to
               matters
               near
               at
               home
               ,
               we
               finde
               the
               Scots
               exasperated
               by
               his
               
               Annuall
               inrodes
               ,
               but
               more
               by
               his
               demanding
               the
               long
               neglected
               duty
               of
               Homage
               to
               be
               performed
               from
               that
               Kingdom
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               :
               The
               Irish
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               being
               kept
               under
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               but
               standing
               upon
               no
               good
               termes
               of
               affection
               with
               him
               ;
               the
               executing
               of
               the
               young
               Earle
               of
               Kildare
               ,
               and
               five
               of
               his
               Unckles
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               being
               fresh
               in
               memory
               ,
               and
               neither
               forgotten
               ,
               nor
               forgiven
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clanns
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               for
               England
               it self
               ,
               the
               People
               were
               generally
               divided
               into
               Schismes
               and
               Factions
               ;
               some
               being
               two
               stiff
               in
               their
               old
               Mumpsimus
               ,
               as
               others
               no
               lesse
               busie
               in
               their
               new
               Sumpsimus
               ,
               as
               he
               used
               to
               phrase
               it
               .
               The
               Treasures
               of
               the
               Crown
               exhausted
               by
               prodigall
               gifts
               ,
               and
               his
               late
               chargeable
               Expedition
               against
               the
               French
               ;
               the
               Lands
               thereof
               charged
               with
               Rents
               ,
               and
               Pensions
               granted
               to
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Religious
               Persons
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               remained
               payable
               ,
               and
               were
               paid
               accordingly
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               King
               James
               ;
               and
               ,
               which
               was
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Mony
               of
               the
               Realm
               so
               imposed
               and
               mixed
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               pass
               for
               currant
               amongst
               Forreign
               Nations
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Merchant
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               an
               infinite
               Masse
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               treasure
               in
               Plate
               ,
               and
               ready
               Mony
               ,
               and
               an
               incredible
               improvement
               of
               Revenue
               had
               acrued
               unto
               him
               by
               such
               an
               universell
               spoyle
               ,
               and
               dissolution
               of
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               little
               or
               nothing
               the
               richer
               for
               it
               .
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               1543.
               being
               within
               lesse
               then
               seven
               yeares
               after
               the
               Generall
               suppression
               of
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               he
               was
               faign
               to
               have
               recourse
               for
               moneyes
               to
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               supplied
               after
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               at
               the
               same
               time
               giving
               him
               a
               subsidy
               of
               6.
               s.
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               out
               of
               all
               their
               Spirituall
               Promotions
               ,
               poore
               stipendary
               Priests
               paying
               each
               6.
               s.
               8.
               d.
               to
               encrease
               the
               summe
               .
               Which
               also
               was
               so
               soon
               consumed
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               yeare
               he
               prest
               his
               Subjects
               to
               a
               Benevolence
               ,
               for
               carrying
               on
               his
               Warr
               with
               France
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               next
               obtained
               the
               Grant
               for
               all
               Chanteries
               ,
               Hospitalls
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               Free-Chappells
               ,
               within
               the
               Realm
               ,
               though
               he
               lived
               not
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
            
             
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               somewhat
               of
               the
               latest
               before
               he
               cast
               his
               eye
               on
               the
               Lands
               of
               Bishoppricks
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               some
               who
               thought
               the
               time
               long
               till
               they
               fell
               upon
               them
               .
               Concerning
               which
               there
               goes
               a
               story
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Court-Harpies
               had
               devoured
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               spoyle
               ,
               which
               came
               by
               the
               suppression
               of
               Abbyes
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               seek
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               to
               satiate
               that
               greedy
               Appetite
               ,
               which
               the
               division
               of
               the
               former
               booty
               had
               left
               unsatisfied
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               satisfying
               whereof
               ,
               they
               found
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               necessary
               as
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               .
               This
               to
               effect
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimour
              
               is
               imployed
               as
               the
               fittest
               man
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               favour
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               brother
               to
               Queen
               Jane
               ,
               his
               most
               ,
               and
               best
               beloved
               wife
               ;
               and
               having
               the
               opportunity
               of
               accesse
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               Privy
               Chamber
               .
               And
               he
               not
               having
               any
               good
               affection
               to
               Arch-Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               desired
               that
               the
               experiment
               should
               be
               tryed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               took
               his
               time
               to
               informe
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               did
               nothing
               but
               fell
               his
               woods
               ,
               letting
               long
               leases
               for
               great
               fines
               ,
               and
               making
               havock
               of
               the
               Royalties
               of
               his
               Arch-Bishopprick
               ,
               to
               raise
               thereby
               a
               fortune
               to
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               ;
               withall
               ,
               he
               did
               acquaint
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               kept
               no
               hospitality
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               such
               a
               large
               Revenue
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               wise
               men
               it
               was
               more
               meet
               for
               the
               Bishops
               to
               have
               a
               sufficient
               yearely
               Stipend
               out
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               so
               encumbred
               with
               temporall
               Royalties
               ,
               being
               so
               great
               a
               hindrance
               to
               their
               Studies
               ,
               and
               Pastorall
               Charge
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Lands
               and
               Royalists
               being
               taken
               to
               his
               Majesties
               use
               ,
               would
               afford
               him
               (
               besides
               the
               said
               Annuall
               Stipends
               )
               a
               great
               yearly
               Revenue
               .
               The
               King
               soon
               smelt
               out
               the
               Device
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               sent
               him
               on
               an
               Errand
               to
               Lambeth
               ,
               about
               dinner
               time
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               all
               the
               tables
               in
               the
               great
               Hall
               to
               be
               very
               bountifully
               furnished
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               himselfe
               accompanied
               at
               dinner
               ,
               with
               divers
               persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               his
               Table
               exceeding
               plentifully
               served
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               answerable
               to
               the
               Port
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prelate
               :
               Wherewith
               the
               King
               being
               made
               
               acquainted
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               such
               a
               Ratle
               for
               his
               false
               information
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               which
               visibly
               depended
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               durst
               stir
               any
               further
               in
               the
               suite
               ,
               whilest
               King
               Henry
               lived
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               King
               ,
               considering
               further
               of
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               think
               fit
               that
               such
               a
               plausible
               Proposition
               ,
               as
               taking
               to
               himselfe
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               in
               vaine
               .
               Only
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               prey
               further
               off
               :
               and
               not
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               spoyle
               two
               neere
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               having
               more
               partakers
               in
               the
               Booty
               ,
               then
               might
               stand
               with
               his
               profit
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               the
               deales
               with
               H●lgate
               ,
               preferred
               not
               long
               before
               from
               Land●ff
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Yorke
               ;
               from
               whom
               he
               takes
               at
               one
               time
               no
               fewer
               then
               seventy
               Mannors
               ,
               and
               Town-ships
               ,
               of
               good
               old
               Rents
               ,
               given
               him
               in
               exchange
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               yearly
               value
               ,
               certain
               Impropriations
               ,
               Pensions
               ,
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               Portions
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               (
               but
               all
               of
               an
               extended
               Rent
               ,
               )
               which
               had
               accrued
               unto
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Abbyes
               .
               Which
               Lands
               he
               ●aid
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Lancaster
               .
               For
               which
               ,
               see
               37
               ▪
               Hen.
               8.
               
               C●p
               16.
               
               He
               dismembred
               also
               by
               these
               Acts
               certain
               Mannors
               from
               the
               See
               of
               Lo●don
               ,
               in
               fav●ur
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Petie
              
               ;
               and
               others
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               from
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               some
               reasonable
               compensation
               ,
               or
               allowance
               for
               them
               .
               And
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               fol●owed
               within
               short
               time
               after
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               further
               alienation
               made
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               of
               the
               Churches
               Patrimoney
               ;
               yet
               having
               opened
               such
               a
               Gap
               ,
               and
               discovered
               this
               secret
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 sacred
                 Patrimony
                 might
                 be
                 alienated
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 trouble
              
               ;
               the
               Courtie●s
               of
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               kept
               from
               breaking
               violently
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               making
               up
               their
               own
               fortune
               in
               the
               spoyle
               of
               the
               Bi●hopricks
               .
               Of
               which
               we
               may
               ●peak
               more
               hereafter
               in
               it's
               proper
               place
               .
               So
               impossible
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               the
               i●l
               example
               of
               Great
               Princes
               ,
               not
               to
               finde
               followers
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               especially
               where
               profit
               ,
               or
               preferment
               may
               be
               furthered
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               de●ied
               ,
               but
               that
               King
               Henry
               left
               the
               Church
               in
               many
               Respects
               ,
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               then
               he
               found
               it
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               none
               but
               such
               a
               Masculine
               Prince
               durst
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Polity
               and
               endowments
               of
               it
               .
               The
               M●n●steries
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               might
               possibly
               be
               looked
               upon
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               as
               so
               many
               excrescences
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               exempt
               for
               the
               most
               part
               from
               the
               Episcopall
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               wholly
               depending
               on
               the
               Pope
               ▪
               and
               such
               as
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               without
               any
               derogation
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               Power
               or
               Patrimony
               .
               But
               ,
               Bishopricks
               being
               more
               essentiall
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               preserve
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               found
               them
               ,
               but
               increased
               their
               number
               .
               Such
               of
               the
               old
               Cathedralls
               as
               were
               founded
               on
               a
               Prior
               and
               Covent
               ,
               he
               changed
               into
               a
               Corporation
               of
               secular
               Priests
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               Deane
               ,
               and
               Prebendarles
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               yearely
               rents
               ▪
               of
               which
               sort
               were
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Winton
                 ,
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Elie
                 ,
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Norwich
              
               and
               Carlile
               .
               Six
               of
               the
               wealthier
               Monasteries
               he
               turned
               into
               Episcopall
               Sees
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Abbyes
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Borough
                 ,
                 Bristoll
                 ▪
                 Glocester
                 ,
              
               and
               Chester
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               O●sney
               for
               the
               See
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon
               ;
               assigning
               to
               every
               new
               Episcopall
               See
               its
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               such
               Cathedrall
               ,
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               Quiremen
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               liberally
               endowed
               and
               provided
               for
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               continually
               furnished
               with
               sufficient
               Seminaries
               ,
               he
               sounded
               a
               Grammer
               Schoole
               in
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Cathedralls
               ,
               either
               old
               or
               new
               ,
               with
               Annuall
               pensions
               to
               the
               Master
               ▪
               and
               some
               allowance
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               children
               yearely
               ;
               and
               ordained
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               each
               of
               the
               two
               Universities
               there
               should
               be
               publick
               Readers
               ,
               in
               the
               faculties
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               and
               Physick
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               Tongues
               ;
               all
               which
               he
               pensioned
               ,
               and
               endowed
               with
               l●berall
               Sa●aries
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               .
               Besides
               which
               publique
               benefactions
               he
               confirmed
               Cardinall
               Wolsies
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Kings
                 Colledge
              
               first
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Christ
                 church
              
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               erected
               that
               most
               beautifull
               pi●e
               of
               Trinity
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ;
               those
               being
               the
               two
               fa●rest
               ,
               and
               most
               
               magnificent
               foundations
               in
               the
               Christian
               World.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Polity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               setled
               it
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               might
               be
               chosen
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Subjects
               be
               relieved
               in
               their
               suits
               and
               Grievances
               ,
               without
               having
               such
               Recourse
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               formerly
               had
               drained
               the
               Realm
               of
               so
               much
               Treasure
               .
               For
               ▪
               having
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               ,
               of
               the
               19th
               .
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1530.
               prohibited
               all
               addresses
               and
               Appeales
               to
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               prevailed
               so
               farr
               upon
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               intangled
               by
               the
               Cardinalls
               fall
               in
               a
               Premunire
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledged
               him
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               on
               Earth
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               signified
               as
               much
               in
               a
               Publick
               Instrument
               ,
               bearing
               date
               ,
               the
               22th
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               next
               following
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               were
               bu●lt
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               prohibiting
               all
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 determining
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 suites
                 and
                 controversies
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 Hen.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 1●
                 .
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 declaring
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrating
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ▪
                 25.
                 
                 Hen.
              
               8.
               
               Cap.
               20.
               
                 and
                 the
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 all
                 impositions
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 obtaining
                 all
                 such
                 dispensations
                 from
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 were
                 procured
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Hen.
              
               8.
               
               Cap.
               21.
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               for
               declaring
               the
               
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 Honours
                 and
                 Preheminences
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 first-fruits
                 and
                 tenths
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 promotions
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 which
                 were
                 annexed
                 unto
                 that
                 Title
                 .
              
               In
               the
               forme
               of
               consecrating
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               by
               which
               they
               excercised
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               change
               made
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               transposition
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               infer
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Convocation
               An.
               1532.
               had
               bound
               themselves
               neither
               to
               make
               ,
               nor
               execute
               any
               Canons
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               were
               thereto
               enabled
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ;
               it
               was
               by
               them
               desired
               ,
               assented
               to
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Synodall
               and
               Provinciall
               ,
               as
               were
               before
               in
               use
               ,
               and
               neither
               Repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               kings
               Prerogative
               Royall
               ,
               or
               the
               known
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               should
               remaine
               in
               force
               ,
               till
               a
               review
               thereof
               were
               made
               by
               thirty
               two
               Persons
               of
               the
               Kings
               appointment
               .
               Which
               review
               ,
               not
               having
               been
               made
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ,
               all
               the
               said
               old
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               so
               restrained
               and
               qualified
               ,
               do
               still
               remaine
               in
               force
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               did
               .
               For
               this
               Consult
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               25.
               
               Hen.
               8.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               
               And
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               being
               setled
               ,
               then
               followed
               finally
               the
               Act
               
                 for
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Hen.
              
               8
               Cap.
               10.
               which
               before
               we
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               a
               Reformation
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               first
               directed
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               A●no
               1537.
               to
               compile
               a
               Book
               ,
               containing
               The
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               the
               Avemary
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               Explication
               of
               the
               use
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               seven
               Sacraments
               .
               More
               cleerely
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               which
               book
               being
               called
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Ma●
                 ,
              
               was
               by
               them
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               liked
               thereof
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               it
               by
               Doctor
               Barlow
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               to
               King
               James
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
                 hoping
                 thereby
                 ,
                 to
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 Reformation
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 as
                 was
                 made
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               though
               therein
               he
               was
               deceived
               of
               his
               expectation
               .
               But
               ,
               this
               Book
               having
               lien
               dormant
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               six
               Articles
               were
               in
               force
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               corrected
               ,
               and
               explained
               by
               the
               Kings
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               being
               by
               him
               so
               corrected
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               be
               reviewed
               by
               Arch●Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               by
               him
               referred
               (
               with
               his
               own
               emendations
               on
               it
               )
               to
               the
               Bishop●
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               then
               Assembled
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
               1543.
               and
               by
               them
               Approved
               .
               VVhich
               care
               that
               Godly
               Prelate
               took
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               confesseth
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               
               bearing
               date
               ,
               
                 January
                 25.
                 because
                 the
                 book
                 being
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Censure
                 and
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
              
               Momus
               
                 himselfe
                 could
                 Reprehend
              
               .
               VVhich
               being
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               published
               shortly
               after
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 Necessary
                 Doctrine
              
               and
               
                 Erudition
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
              
               with
               an
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Kings
               Prefixt
               before
               it
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               commended
               to
               the
               Perusall
               of
               all
               his
               subjects
               ,
               that
               were
               Religiously
               disposed
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               book
               was
               ushered
               in
               by
               an
               injunction
               ,
               published
               in
               
                 S●ptember
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1536.
               by
               which
               all
               Curates
               were
               required
               to
               Teach
               the
               people
               to
               say
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Ave●ary
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ;
               ●o
               was
               the
               second
               countenanced
               by
               a
               Proclamation
               which
               made
               way
               unto
               it
               ,
               bearing
               date
               ,
               May
               the
               sixth
               .
               1541
               ,
               whereby
               it
               was
               commanded
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Larger
                 Vollumne
              
               ,
               should
               publiquely
               be
               placed
               in
               every
               Parish-Church
               of
               the
               Kings
               Dominions
               ▪
               And
               here
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Bible
               having
               been
               Translated
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               paines
               of
               
                 William
                 Tyndall
              
               (
               who
               after
               suffered
               for
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               Reigne
               of
               this
               King
               )
               was
               by
               the
               Kings
               Command
               supprest
               ,
               and
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               interdicted
               by
               Proclamation
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               ,
               advising
               the
               re●traint
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               stood
               .
               But
               afterward
               ,
               the
               times
               being
               changed
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               better
               fitted
               for
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               Assembled
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
               1536.
               humbly
               petitioned
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               Bible
               being
               faithfully
               Translated
               ,
               and
               purged
               of
               such
               Prologues
               ,
               and
               Marginall
               Notes
               ,
               as
               formerly
               had
               given
               offence
               ,
               might
               be
               permitted
               from
               thenceforth
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               people
               .
               According
               to
               which
               Godly
               motion
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               did
               not
               only
               give
               Order
               for
               a
               new
               Translation
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Interim
               he
               permitted
               Cromwell
               ,
               his
               
                 Viccar
                 Generall
              
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               an
               Injunction
               ,
               for
               providing
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               both
               in
               Latine
               and
               English
               ,
               after
               the
               Translation
               then
               in
               use
               ;
               )
               which
               was
               called
               commonly
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Matthews
               Bible
               ,
               but
               was
               no
               other
               then
               that
               of
               Tyndall
               ,
               somewhat
               altered
               )
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               every
               ●arish
               Church
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               so
               it
               stood
               (
               but
               not
               with
               such
               a
               Generall
               observation
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               required
               ,
               till
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               new
               Translation
               ,
               Printed
               by
               Grafton
               ,
               countenanced
               by
               a
               learned
               Preface
               of
               Arch-Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               and
               Authorised
               by
               the
               Kings
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               sixth
               of
               May
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               Finally
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               might
               be
               better
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               appointed
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Kings
               going
               to
               
                 Bolloigne
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1545.
               that
               the
               L●tany
               (
               being
               put
               into
               the
               same
               forme
               almost
               in
               which
               now
               it
               stands
               )
               should
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               be
               said
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
               So
               farr
               this
               King
               had
               gone
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               his
               Son
               (
               or
               for
               those
               rather
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Managing
               of
               Affaires
               ,
               during
               his
               Minority
               )
               to
               go
               thorough
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               Reference
               to
               the
               Regall
               State
               ,
               he
               added
               to
               the
               Royal
               Stile
               ,
               these
               three
               Glorious
               Attributes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               .
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               and
               
                 King
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               .
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               obtained
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1530.
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               26
               yeare
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               hath
               been
               showne
               before
               .
               That
               of
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               was
               first
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
              
               the
               tenth
               ,
               upon
               the
               publishing
               of
               a
               Book
               against
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               ;
               which
               Book
               being
               presented
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Doctor
               Clark
               ,
               afterwards
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               hath
               been
               preserved
               ever
               since
               amongst
               the
               choisest
               Rarities
               of
               the
               
                 Vatican
                 Library
              
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               in
               a
               Sollemn
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Cardinalls
               ,
               and
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               expressing
               the
               contentment
               which
               he
               took
               therein
               ,
               by
               a
               fluent
               Oration
               ,
               the
               Copy
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               Speed
               ,
               Fol.
               991.
               
               And
               whereas
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               the
               French
               were
               Honoured
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Most
                 Christian
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Spaniard
               lately
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 King
              
               ,
               This
               Pope
               ,
               in
               due
               acknowledgement
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Merit
               ,
               bestowes
               on
               Henry
               the
               more
               Glorious
               Attribute
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               Which
               Bull
               being
               dated
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 Octob.
                 Anno
              
               1521.
               is
               to
               be
               found
               exemplified
               in
               
                 The
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               and
               thither
               I
               referr
               the
               Reader
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               .
               Twenty
               three
               yeares
               the
               King
               enjoyed
               this
               Title
               ,
               by
               no
               other
               Grant
               ,
               then
               the
               Donation
               of
               Pope
               Leo.
               But
               ,
               then
               considering
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               first
               
               Granted
               by
               that
               Pope
               ,
               as
               a
               Personall
               favour
               ,
               and
               not
               intended
               to
               descend
               upon
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               ,
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               differences
               as
               were
               between
               them
               ,
               might
               possibly
               take
               a
               time
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               stand
               no
               longer
               on
               a
               ground
               of
               no
               greater
               certainty
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               having
               summoned
               his
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               Assemble
               on
               the
               29th
               .
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1544.
               he
               procured
               this
               Title
               to
               be
               assured
               unto
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               perpetuall
               to
               his
               Heires
               and
               Successors
               ,
               for
               all
               times
               succeeding
               .
               For
               which
               Consult
               ,
               the
               Statute
               35.
               
               Hen.
               8.
               
               Cap.
               3.
               
               And
               by
               the
               Act
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               should
               malitiously
               diminish
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royall
               Titles
               ,
               or
               seek
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               suffer
               death
               ,
               as
               in
               case
               of
               Treason
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               the
               Stile
               Imperiall
               should
               no
               otherwise
               be
               exprest
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               forme
               following
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 N.
                 N.
              
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               on
               Earth
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Head.
               By
               vertue
               of
               which
               Act
               Queen
               Mary
               still
               retained
               this
               Title
               ,
               though
               she
               disclaimed
               the
               other
               of
               Supreme
               Head
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               as
               being
               incompetible
               with
               her
               submission
               ,
               and
               Relations
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               it
               was
               first
               given
               unto
               this
               King
               ,
               by
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               holden
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               June
               ,
               1541.
               under
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Saint-Leiger
              
               being
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               .
               The
               Acts
               whereof
               being
               transmitted
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               confirmed
               ,
               he
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               first
               Proclaimed
               King
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               on
               the
               23th
               .
               of
               January
               ,
               then
               next
               following
               .
               Which
               ,
               though
               it
               added
               somewhat
               to
               him
               in
               point
               of
               Title
               ,
               yet
               it
               afforded
               him
               no
               advantage
               in
               point
               of
               Power
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               name
               of
               King
               was
               thought
               to
               carry
               more
               respect
               and
               awe
               with
               it
               amongst
               the
               Irish
               ,
               then
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               ,
               which
               only
               till
               that
               time
               had
               been
               assumed
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
               For
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Conq●est
               of
               the
               Country
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               enjoyed
               and
               exercised
               all
               manner
               of
               Royalties
               ,
               and
               Preheminences
               ,
               which
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               belong
               to
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               ;
               Governing
               the
               same
               by
               their
               Vice-Ger●nts
               ,
               to
               whom
               sometimes
               they
               gave
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Lieutenants
              
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 Lord
                 Deputies
              
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               then
               whom
               no
               Vice-Roy
               in
               the
               VVorld
               comes
               nearer
               to
               the
               Pomp
               and
               splendor
               of
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               .
               And
               though
               they
               took
               no
               other
               Title
               to
               themselves
               ,
               then
               Lords
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               yet
               they
               gave
               higher
               Titles
               to
               their
               Subjects
               there
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               they
               advanced
               to
               the
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Degree
               of
               Earles
               .
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               when
               King
               Richard
               the
               second
               contented
               himselfe
               with
               no
               Higher
               Stile
               then
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               ,
               he
               exalted
               his
               great
               Favourite
               
                 Robert
                 d'
                 Vere
              
               ,
               the
               tenth
               Earle
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Stile
               of
               Marquesse
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               the
               invidious
               Appellation
               of
               Duke
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoyed
               unto
               his
               death
               .
               The
               Countrey
               at
               the
               same
               time
               changed
               it's
               Title
               also
               ,
               being
               formerly
               no
               otherwise
               called
               in
               our
               Records
               ,
               then
               
                 Terra
                 Hiberniea
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Land
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               in
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Proclamations
               ,
               and
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Regnum
                 Hiberniae
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               .
               At
               the
               assuming
               of
               which
               new
               Title
               ,
               by
               this
               King
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               somewhat
               troubled
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               much
               more
               ;
               The
               Scots
               had
               then
               some
               footing
               in
               the
               North
               parts
               of
               that
               Iland
               ,
               and
               thought
               ,
               the
               taking
               of
               that
               Title
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               tend
               to
               the
               endangering
               of
               their
               possession
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               bring
               them
               under
               a
               Subjection
               of
               a
               Foreign
               Prince
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               was
               complained
               of
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               and
               visible
               encroachment
               on
               the
               P●pall
               Power
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               only
               appertained
               ,
               to
               erect
               new
               Kingdomes
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               injury
               was
               the
               greater
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               holding
               that
               Iland
               by
               no
               other
               Title
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               pretended
               )
               then
               by
               the
               Donation
               of
               Pope
               Adrian
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               was
               not
               with●ut
               the
               Popes
               consent
               to
               assume
               that
               Title
               .
               But
               ,
               the
               King
               cared
               as
               little
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               for
               the
               Scots
               ,
               knowing
               how
               able
               he
               was
               to
               make
               good
               all
               his
               Actings
               against
               them
               both
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               for
               enjoying
               this
               Title
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               leaving
               of
               it
               to
               his
               Heires
               and
               Successors
               ▪
               
               though
               afterward
               Queen
               Mary
               accepted
               a
               new
               Grant
               of
               it
               from
               the
               Pope
               then
               being
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               the
               Regall
               Style
               ,
               his
               next
               care
               was
               for
               setling
               ,
               and
               preventing
               all
               disputes
               and
               quarrells
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               raised
               about
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               ,
               his
               son
               ,
               should
               chance
               to
               dye
               without
               lawfull
               issue
               ,
               as
               he
               after
               did
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               as
               he
               discharged
               the
               trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               waved
               nothing
               of
               the
               Power
               which
               he
               had
               took
               unto
               himself
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               made
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               in
               the
               35
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               as
               before
               wasnoted
               .
               In
               pursuance
               whereof
               ,
               finding
               himself
               sensibly
               to
               decay
               ,
               but
               having
               his
               wits
               and
               understanding
               still
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               framed
               his
               last
               Wil
               and
               Testament
               ,
               which
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               signed
               and
               attested
               on
               the
               30
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1546
               ,
               being
               a
               full
               Month
               before
               his
               death
               .
               First
               published
               by
               Mr.
               Fuller
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               History
               of
               
                 Brittain
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Fol.
              
               243
               ,
               244.
               
               And
               out
               of
               him
               I
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               transcribe
               so
               much
               thereof
               ,
               as
               may
               suffice
               to
               show
               unto
               posterity
               the
               sence
               he
               had
               of
               his
               own
               condition
               ,
               the
               vile
               esteem
               he
               had
               of
               his
               sinfull
               body
               ,
               what
               pious
               ,
               but
               unprofitable
               care
               he
               took
               ,
               for
               the
               Decent
               Interment
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               in
               what
               it
               was
               wherein
               he
               placed
               the
               hopes
               of
               Eternall
               life
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               what
               course
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               take
               in
               the
               intailing
               of
               the
               Crown
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               by
               passing
               over
               the
               line
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               setling
               the
               Reversion
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               if
               his
               own
               children
               should
               depart
               without
               lawfull
               Issue
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               they
               did
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               other
               points
               ,
               not
               here
               summed
               up
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               best
               satisfie
               himselfe
               by
               the
               words
               and
               tenour
               of
               the
               VVill
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Glorious
               and
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               our
               Lady
               
                 St.
                 Mary
              
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Holy
               Company
               of
               Heaven
               :
               We
               Henry
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               King
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ;
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               Earth
               immediately
               under
               God
               ,
               the
               Sùpreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               that
               name
               the
               eighth
               ;
               Calling
               to
               our
               remembrance
               the
               great
               gifts
               and
               benefits
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               given
               unto
               us
               in
               this
               Transitory
               life
               ,
               give
               unto
               him
               our
               most
               lowly
               and
               humble
               thanks
               ,
               acknowledging
               our selves
               insufficient
               in
               any
               part
               to
               deserve
               ,
               or
               recompence
               the
               same
               .
               But
               feare
               that
               we
               have
               not
               worthily
               received
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               considering
               further
               also
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               mankinde
               are
               )
               mortall
               ,
               and
               borne
               in
               sin
               ,
               believing
               neverthelesse
               ,
               and
               hoping
               that
               every
               Christian
               creature
               living
               here
               in
               this
               Transitotory
               and
               Wretched
               World
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               dying
               in
               stedfast
               and
               perfect
               Faith
               ,
               endeavouring
               ,
               and
               exercising
               himselfe
               to
               execute
               in
               this
               life
               time
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               leisure
               ,
               such
               good
               deeds
               ,
               and
               charitable
               workes
               ,
               as
               Scripture
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               Honour
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               Ordained
               by
               Christ's
               Passion
               to
               be
               sacred
               ,
               and
               attain
               eternall
               Life
               ;
               of
               which
               number
               we
               verily
               trust
               by
               his
               Grace
               to
               be
               one
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               every
               creature
               ▪
               the
               more
               high
               that
               he
               is
               in
               Estate
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Authority
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               love
               ,
               serve
               ,
               and
               thank
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               diligently
               to
               endeavour
               himselfe
               to
               do
               good
               and
               charitable
               works
               ,
               to
               the
               Laud
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Praise
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Profit
               of
               his
               soul
               ;
               We
               also
               calling
               to
               remembrance
               the
               dignity
               ,
               Estate
               .
               Honour
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Governance
               that
               Almighty
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               we
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               mortall
               knoweth
               ,
               the
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               when
               ,
               nor
               where
               it
               shall
               please
               Almighty
               God
               to
               call
               him
               out
               of
               this
               Transitory
               World
               ;
               Willing
               therefore
               ,
               and
               minding
               with
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               before
               our
               passage
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               dispose
               and
               order
               our
               latter
               Mind
               ,
               Will
               ,
               and
               T●stament
               ,
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               as
               we
               trust
               it
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               our
               only
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Holy
               Company
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               satisfaction
               
               of
               all
               Godly
               brethren
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Have
               now
               ,
               being
               of
               whole
               and
               perfect
               mind
               ,
               adhering
               wholly
               to
               the
               right
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               repenting
               also
               our
               old
               and
               detestable
               life
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               perfect
               will
               and
               mind
               ,
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               never
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               And
               minding
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               never
               to
               vary
               therefrom
               as
               long
               as
               any
               remembrance
               ,
               truth
               ,
               or
               inward
               knowledge
               doth
               ,
               or
               may
               ,
               remaine
               within
               this
               mortall
               body
               ;
               most
               humbly
               and
               heartily
               do
               commend
               ,
               and
               bequeath
               our
               soul
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               person
               of
               the
               Son
               redeemed
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               his
               most
               pretious
               body
               and
               blood
               ▪
               in
               time
               of
               his
               Passion
               :
               And
               for
               our
               better
               remembrance
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               left
               here
               with
               us
               in
               his
               Church
               Militant
               ,
               the
               Consecration
               and
               Administration
               of
               his
               most
               pretious
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               to
               our
               no
               little
               Consolation
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               if
               we
               as
               thankfully
               accept
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               he
               lovingly
               and
               undeservedly
               on
               mans
               behalfe
               ,
               hath
               ordained
               it
               for
               our
               only
               benefit
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               we
               do
               instantly
               require
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Holy
               Company
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               continually
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ;
               whilest
               we
               live
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               passing
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               sooner
               attain
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               after
               our
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               transitory
               life
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               both
               hope
               and
               claime
               by
               Christs
               Passion
               ;
               And
               for
               my
               body
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               departed
               ,
               shall
               then
               remaine
               but
               as
               a
               Cadaver
               ,
               and
               so
               returne
               to
               the
               vile
               matter
               it
               was
               made
               of
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               which
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               unto
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               would
               not
               be
               counted
               an
               inf●inger
               of
               honest
               Wo●ldly
               Policies
               ,
               and
               Customes
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Lawes
               ,
               we
               would
               be
               content
               to
               have
               it
               buried
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               accustomed
               for
               Christian
               ●olkes
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               vile
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               but
               ashes
               ,
               and
               to
               ashes
               it
               shall
               returne
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               be
               loath
               ,
               in
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               do
               injury
               to
               the
               Dignity
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               unworthily
               called
               unto
               ,
               we
               are
               content
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               these
               presents
               ,
               Our
               Last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               is
               ,
               to
               will
               and
               order
               ,
               that
               our
               body
               be
               buried
               and
               interred
               in
               the
               Quire
               of
               our
               Colledge
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               middle
               way
               ,
               between
               the
               stalls
               and
               the
               High
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               be
               made
               and
               set
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               conveniently
               may
               be
               done
               after
               our
               decease
               ,
               by
               our
               Executors
               ,
               at
               our
               costs
               and
               charges
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               done
               by
               us
               in
               our
               life-time
               ,
               an
               Honourable
               Tomb
               ,
               for
               our
               bones
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               which
               is
               well
               onward
               ,
               and
               almost
               made
               therefore
               already
               with
               a
               faire
               Grate
               about
               it
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               will
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               bones
               of
               our
               true
               and
               loving
               wife
               Queene
               Jane
               ,
               be
               put
               also
               :
               And
               that
               there
               be
               provided
               ,
               ordained
               and
               set
               ,
               at
               the
               cost
               and
               charge
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Executors
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               done
               in
               our
               life
               time
               ,
               a
               convenient
               Altar
               ,
               Honourably
               prepared
               ,
               and
               apparrelled
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               things
               requisite
               ,
               and
               necessary
               for
               dayly
               Masse
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               said
               perpetually
               ,
               while
               the
               World
               shall
               endure
               :
               Also
               we
               Will
               ,
               that
               the
               Tombs
               ,
               and
               Altars
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixt
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               our
               great
               Vncle
               and
               Grandfather
               ,
               be
               made
               more
               Princely
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               they
               now
               be
               ,
               at
               our
               charge
               .
            
             
               Which
               care
               being
               taken
               for
               his
               Tomb
               ,
               he
               gives
               order
               that
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               ,
               accustomed
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               should
               be
               duly
               Celebrated
               for
               him
               ;
               that
               at
               the
               removall
               of
               his
               body
               to
               Windsor
               ,
               1000.
               
               Marks
               should
               be
               distributed
               amongst
               the
               poore
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               pray
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Wealth
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               that
               a
               Revenue
               of
               600
               pound
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               be
               setled
               on
               the
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               for
               performance
               of
               the
               uses
               in
               the
               Will.
               expressed
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               for
               the
               maintainance
               of
               thirteen
               poore
               Gentlemen
               ,
               (
               to
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Poore
                 Knights
                 of
                 Windsor
              
               )
               at
               the
               rate
               of
               twelve
               pence
               by
               the
               day
               to
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               see
               of
               3
               l.
               6
               s.
               8
               d.
               yearly
               to
               be
               superadded
               unto
               him
               ;
               which
               should
               be
               chosen
               the
               Head
               and
               Gover●our
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               the
               entailing
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               following
               .
            
             
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               Order
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               our
               Title
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               all
               Dignities
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Preheminences
               ,
               Prerogatives
               ,
               Authorities
               and
               Jurisdictions
               to
               the
               same
               annexed
               ,
               or
               belonging
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               s●re
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               also
               for
               a
               full
               and
               plaine
               gift
               ,
               Disposition
               ,
               Assignement
               ,
               Declaration
               ,
               Limitation
               ,
               and
               appointment
               ,
               with
               what
               Conditions
               our
               Daughters
               ,
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               shall
               severally
               have
               ,
               hold
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               said
               imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               like
               Premises
               after
               our
               Decease
               ;
               and
               for
               default
               of
               issue
               ,
               and
               Heires
               of
               the
               severall
               bodyes
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               And
               also
               for
               a
               full
               Gift
               ,
               Disposition
               ,
               Assignement
               ,
               Declaration
               ,
               Limitations
               ,
               and
               appointment
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               Estate
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               Manner
               ,
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               Condition
               ,
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premises
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               and
               come
               after
               our
               Decease
               ;
               And
               for
               default
               of
               Issue
               ,
               and
               Heires
               of
               the
               severall
               bodies
               of
               us
               ,
               of
               our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               of
               our
               said
               Daughters
               ,
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               We
               by
               these
               Presents
               do
               make
               ,
               and
               declare
               our
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               conveying
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Premises
               in
               manner
               and
               Forme
               following
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               We
               will
               by
               these
               Presents
               ,
               that
               Immediately
               after
               our
               departure
               ●ut
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               shall
               have
               and
               enjoy
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               Realme
               of
               England
               ,
               our
               Title
               of
               France
               ,
               with
               all
               Dignities
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               Preheminences
               ,
               Prerogatives
               ,
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               I●risdictions
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               to
               the
               same
               annexed
               ,
               or
               belonging
               unto
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Heires
               of
               his
               body
               Lawfully
               begotten
               ;
               And
               for
               default
               of
               such
               Issue
               of
               our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward's
               Body
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               We
               will
               the
               same
               Imperiall
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premises
               after
               our
               Deceases
               ,
               shall
               wholly
               remaine
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Heires
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               our
               entirely
               beloved
               wife
               ,
               Queene
               Katharine
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               our
               lawfull
               wife
               that
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               marry
               .
               And
               for
               lack
               of
               such
               issue
               and
               Heires
               ,
               we
               will
               also
               that
               after
               our
               decease
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               Heires
               of
               the
               severall
               bodies
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward's
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Premises
               shall
               wholly
               remaine
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               our
               said
               Daughter
               Mary
               ,
               and
               the
               Heires
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               our
               said
               daughter
               Mary
               ,
               after
               our
               decease
               ,
               shall
               not
               marry
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               Person
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               without
               the
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Privy
               Counsellours
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               appointed
               by
               us
               to
               our
               dearest
               Son
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               Counsell
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               of
               such
               as
               shall
               then
               be
               alive
               thereunto
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Marriage
               ,
               had
               in
               writing
               ,
               sealed
               with
               their
               seales
               .
               All
               which
               conditions
               ●s
               Declare
               ,
               Limit
               ,
               Appoint
               ,
               and
               Will
               by
               these
               Presents
               ,
               shall
               be
               knit
               and
               invested
               to
               the
               said
               Estate
               of
               our
               daughter
               Mary
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premises
               .
               And
               if
               it
               fortune
               our
               said
               Daughter
               Mary
               to
               die
               ,
               without
               Issue
               of
               her
               body
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               after
               our
               decease
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               Issue
               of
               the
               severall
               bodies
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               daughter
               Mary
               ,
               the
               said
               imperiall
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premises
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               to
               come
               to
               our
               said
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Heires
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               our
               said
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               after
               our
               decease
               ,
               shall
               not
               marry
               ,
               or
               take
               any
               Person
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               without
               the
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Privy
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               others
               appointed
               by
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               Counsell
               with
               our
               said
               dearest
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               such
               of
               them
               as
               shall
               be
               then
               alive
               ,
               thereunto
               ,
               before
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               had
               in
               writing
               ,
               sealed
               with
               their
               seales
               ,
               which
               Condition
               we
               Declare
               ,
               Limit
               ,
               and
               appoint
               ,
               and
               Will
               by
               these
               
               presents
               ,
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               said
               Estate
               of
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               knit
               ,
               and
               invested
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               fortune
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               to
               die
               without
               Issue
               of
               Her
               Body
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               after
               our
               Decease
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               Issue
               of
               the
               several
               Bodies
               of
               V●
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Daughters
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               after
               Our
               Decease
               ,
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lady
               Frances
               our
               Neece
               ,
               eldest
               Daughter
               to
               Our
               late
               Sister
               the
               French
               Queen
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               default
               of
               such
               Issue
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               Frances
               ,
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               after
               Our
               Decease
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               Issue
               of
               the
               several
               Bodies
               of
               V●
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               Daughters
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lady
               Frances
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lady
               Elanor
               Our
               Neece
               ,
               second
               Daughter
               to
               Our
               said
               Sister
               the
               French
               Queen
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               .
               And
               if
               it
               happen
               the
               said
               Lady
               Elanor
               to
               die
               without
               Issue
               of
               Her
               Body
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               after
               Our
               Decease
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               Issue
               of
               the
               several
               Bodies
               of
               Vs
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Daughters
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               Frances
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               Elanor
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               next
               Rightfull
               Heirs
               .
               And
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               if
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Mary
               do
               marry
               without
               the
               assent
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Privy
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               others
               appointed
               by
               Vs
               to
               be
               of
               Council
               to
               Our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               then
               be
               alive
               ,
               thereunto
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Marriage
               ,
               had
               in
               writing
               ,
               sealed
               with
               their
               Seals
               ,
               as
               is
               afore-said
               ;
               That
               then
               ,
               and
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               Heirs
               of
               the
               several
               Bodies
               of
               Vs
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               the
               said
               imperial
               Crown
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               be
               ,
               and
               come
               ,
               to
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Her
               Body
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               and
               form
               ,
               as
               though
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Mary
               were
               then
               dead
               ,
               without
               any
               Issue
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Mary
               lawfully
               begotten
               ;
               Any
               thing
               contained
               in
               this
               Our
               Will
               ,
               or
               any
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Statute
               ,
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               any
               wise
               notwithstanding
               .
               And
               in
               case
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               do
               keep
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               said
               condition
               ,
               expressed
               ,
               declared
               ,
               and
               limited
               to
               her
               Estate
               in
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               in
               this
               Our
               last
               Will
               declared
               ;
               And
               that
               Our
               said
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               do
               not
               keep
               ,
               and
               perform
               ,
               for
               her
               part
               ,
               the
               said
               condition
               declared
               ,
               and
               limited
               by
               this
               Our
               last
               ●ill
               to
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               said
               Lad●
               El●zabeth
               in
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               in
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               :
               We
               will
               ,
               that
               then
               ,
               and
               from
               thence-forth
               ,
               after
               Our
               Decease
               ,
               and
               for
               lack
               of
               Heirs
               of
               the
               several
               Bodies
               of
               Vs
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               of
               Our
               Daughter
               Mary
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ;
               the
               said
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               shall
               wholly
               remain
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               next
               Heirs
               lawfully
               begotten
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               Frances
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               and
               form
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               said
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               were
               dead
               without
               any
               Heir
               of
               Her
               Body
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               Any
               thing
               contained
               in
               this
               Will
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Act
               ,
               or
               Statute
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
               The
               remainder
               over
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               Issue
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               Frances
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               continue
               ,
               to
               such
               Persons
               ,
               like
               Remainders
               ,
               and
               ●states
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               limited
               ,
               and
               declared
               .
            
             
               And
               We
               ,
               being
               now
               at
               this
               time
               (
               thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God
               )
               of
               perfect
               Memory
               ,
               do
               Constitute
               ,
               and
               Ordain
               these
               Personages
               following
               Our
               Executours
               ,
               and
               Performers
               of
               Our
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ;
               Willing
               ,
               Commanding
               ,
               and
               Praying
               them
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               occupation
               and
               performances
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Executours
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               The
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Wriothesly
               ,
               Chancellour
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               Lord
               
                 St
                 ▪
                 John
              
               ,
               Great
               
               Master
               of
               Oar
               House
               ;
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               Great
               Chamberlain
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Russel
               ,
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ;
               the
               Viscount
               L'isle
               ,
               Lord
               High
               Admiral
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               Tonstal
               of
               Duresme
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Brown
              
               Knight
               ,
               Master
               of
               Our
               Horses
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Mountague
              
               Knight
               ,
               chief
               Judge
               of
               the
               Common
               Pleas
               ;
               Justice
               Bromly
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 North
              
               Knight
               ,
               Chancellour
               of
               the
               Augmentations
               ;
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Paget
              
               Kni●ht
               Our
               chief
               Secretary
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Denny
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Herbert
              
               Knight
               ,
               chief
               Gentlemen
               of
               Our
               Privy
               Chamber
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Wotton
              
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Dr.
                 Wotten
              
               ,
               his
               Brother
               .
               And
               all
               these
               We
               will
               to
               be
               Our
               Executours
               ,
               and
               Councellours
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               with
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               in
               all
               matters
               both
               concerning
               His
               Private
               affairs
               ,
               and
               the
               Publick
               affairs
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               Willing
               and
               charging
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               ,
               and
               shall
               ,
               answer
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               wholly
               ,
               and
               fully
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               My
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               performed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               speed
               and
               diligence
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               presume
               to
               med●le
               with
               any
               of
               Our
               Treasure
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               appointed
               by
               Our
               said
               Will
               ,
               alone
               ,
               unless
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               Co-Executours
               do
               consent
               ,
               and
               by
               writing
               agree
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               And
               w●ll
               that
               Our
               said
               Executours
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               do
               what
               they
               shall
               think
               most
               convenient
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               Our
               Will
               ,
               without
               being
               troubled
               by
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               for
               the
               same
               .
               —
               
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 Order
                 about
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 His
                 Debts
                 ,
                 He
                 proceeds
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Further
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Fatherly
               Love
               ,
               which
               We
               bear
               to
               Our
               Son
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               this
               Our
               Realm
               ,
               We
               declare
               Him
               ;
               according
               to
               Justice
               ,
               Equity
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               be
               Our
               lawfull
               Heir
               ;
               and
               do
               give
               ,
               and
               bequeath
               unto
               Him
               the
               Succession
               of
               Our
               Realms
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               Our
               Title
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               all
               Our
               Dominions
               ,
               both
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               beyond
               :
               A
               convenient
               portion
               for
               Our
               will
               and
               Testament
               to
               be
               reserved
               .
               Also
               we
               give
               unto
               Him
               all
               Our
               Plate
               ,
               Stuff
               of
               Houshold
               ,
               Artillery
               ,
               Ordnance
               ,
               Ammunition
               ,
               Ships
               ,
               Cables
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               implements
               to
               them
               belonging
               ,
               and
               Money
               also
               ,
               and
               Jewels
               ;
               saving
               such
               portions
               ,
               as
               shall
               satisfie
               this
               Our
               Last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               :
               Charging
               ,
               and
               commanding
               Him
               on
               pain
               of
               Our
               curse
               ,
               (
               seeing
               He
               hath
               so
               Loving
               a
               Father
               of
               Vs
               ,
               and
               that
               Our
               chief
               Labour
               ,
               and
               Study
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               establish
               him
               in
               the
               Crown
               Imperial
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               after
               Our
               ●●cease
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               may
               be
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               health
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               )
               that
               He
               be
               Ordered
               and
               Ruled
               both
               in
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               ordering
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               as
               well
               outward
               as
               inward
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               all
               His
               own
               private
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               in
               giving
               of
               Offices
               of
               Charge
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               and
               Counsel
               of
               Our
               Right-entirely
               beloved
               Councellours
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Wriothesly
               Chancellour
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 St.
                 John
              
               Master
               of
               Our
               Horse
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Russel
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hartford
               Great
               Chamberlain
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Viscount
               L'isle
               High
               Admiral
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               Tonstal
               of
               Dure●me
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Brown
              
               Knight
               Master
               of
               Our
               Horses
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Paget
              
               Our
               chief
               Secretary
               ▪
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Denny
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Herbert
              
               ,
               Justice
               Mountague
               and
               Bromely
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Wotton
              
               ,
               Mr.
               ●octour
               Wotton
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 North
              
               :
               Whom
               we
               Ordain
               ,
               name
               and
               appoint
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               Presents
               Signed
               with
               Our
               hand
               ,
               do
               make
               ,
               and
               constitute
               Our
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               with
               Our
               said
               Son
               ;
               and
               will
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Governance
               of
               Our
               most
               dear
               Son
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Our
               Realms
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Affairs
               ,
               publick
               and
               private
               ,
               untill
               He
               shall
               have
               fully
               compleated
               the
               eighteenth
               year
               of
               His
               Age.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               because
               the
               variety
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               things
               ,
               affairs
               ,
               and
               matters
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ,
               such
               ,
               as
               We
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               certainty
               of
               them
               before
               ,
               cannot
               conveniently
               prescribe
               a
               certain
               ●rder
               ,
               or
               Rule
               ,
               unto
               Our
               said
               Councellours
               ,
               for
               their
               behaviours
               ,
               and
               proceedings
               ,
               in
               this
               charge
               which
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               and
               do
               appoint
               unto
               them
               about
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               His
               minority
               aforesaid
               :
               
               We
               therefore
               ,
               for
               the
               special
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               which
               We
               have
               in
               them
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               Presents
               ,
               do
               give
               ,
               and
               grant
               full
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               unto
               Our
               said
               Councelours
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               assembled
               together
               in
               Council
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               them
               fortune
               to
               dye
               ,
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               time
               living
               ,
               being
               assembled
               in
               Council
               together
               ,
               shall
               ,
               and
               may
               make
               ,
               devise
               ,
               and
               ordain
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               they
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               afore-said
               ,
               shall
               ,
               during
               the
               Minority
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               think
               meet
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               for
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Surety
               of
               the
               Weal
               ,
               Profit
               ,
               and
               Commodity
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               His
               Realms
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               the
               Discharge
               of
               Our
               Conscience
               .
               And
               the
               same
               things
               made
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               and
               devised
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               afore-said
               ,
               shall
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               execute
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               executed
               ,
               or
               accomplished
               ,
               by
               their
               Discretions
               ,
               or
               the
               Discretions
               of
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               afore-said
               ,
               in
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               manner
               ,
               as
               if
               We
               had
               ,
               or
               did
               express
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               special
               Commission
               under
               Our
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               every
               particular
               cause
               ,
               that
               may
               chance
               ,
               or
               occurr
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Our
               said
               Son's
               Minority
               ,
               and
               the
               self-same
               manner
               of
               Proceeding
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               from
               time
               to
               time
               think
               meet
               to
               use
               ,
               and
               follow
               :
               Willing
               ,
               and
               charging
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               which
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               Councellours
               to
               Our
               said
               Son
               ;
               that
               they
               never
               charge
               ,
               molest
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               or
               disquiet
               Our
               afore-said
               Councellours
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               devising
               ,
               or
               doing
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               person
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               for
               doing
               that
               they
               shall
               devise
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               devise
               ,
               or
               do
               ,
               assembled
               as
               is
               afore-said
               .
            
             
               And
               We
               do
               charge
               expresly
               the
               same
               Our
               entirely-beloved
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               Executours
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               Rule
               and
               Charge
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               and
               Heir
               ,
               in
               all
               His
               Causes
               and
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ;
               doing
               nevertheless
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               under
               Him
               ,
               and
               in
               His
               name
               ,
               untill
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               and
               Heir
               ,
               shall
               be
               bestowed
               ,
               and
               married
               by
               their
               advice
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               eighteenth
               year
               be
               expired
               .
               Willing
               ,
               &
               d●siring
               furthermore
               ,
               Our
               said
               Trusty
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               Our
               Trusty
               and
               Assured
               Servants
               ;
               and
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               other
               Our
               Loving
               Subjects
               ▪
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               Our
               fore-named
               Councellours
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               during
               the
               afore-said
               time
               ;
               not
               doubting
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               will
               in
               all
               things
               deal
               so
               truly
               and
               uprightly
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               cause
               to
               think
               them
               well
               chosen
               for
               the
               Charge
               committed
               unto
               them
               :
               Streightly
               charging
               our
               said
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               Executours
               ,
               and
               in
               God's
               Name
               exhorting
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               singular
               Trust
               ,
               and
               special
               Co●fidence
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               ever
               had
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               due
               and
               diligent
               Eye
               ,
               perfect
               Zeal
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Affection
               ,
               to
               the
               Honour
               ,
               Surety
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               of
               Our
               said
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Good
               State
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               this
               Our
               Realm
               ;
               And
               ,
               that
               all
               delays
               set
               apart
               ,
               they
               well
               aid
               ,
               and
               assist
               Our
               said
               Councellours
               and
               Executours
               ,
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               Our
               present
               Testament
               ,
               and
               last
               Will
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               answer
               before
               God
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 venerit
                 judicate
                 vivos
                 &
                 mortuos
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               for
               the
               special
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               which
               We
               have
               in
               the
               Earls
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               and
               Essex
               ,
               that
               now
               be
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Cheney
              
               Knight
               ,
               Treasurer
               of
               Our
               Houshould
               ;
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Gage
              
               Knight
               ,
               Comptroller
               of
               Our
               Houshold
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Wingfield
              
               Knight
               ,
               Our
               Vice-Chamberlain
               ;
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Peter
              
               Knight
               ,
               one
               of
               Our
               two
               principal
               Secretaries
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Rich
              
               Knight
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Baker
              
               Knight
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Sadler
              
               Knight
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimour
              
               Knight
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Sou●hwel
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Peckham
              
               ,
               Knights
               :
               they
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               of
               Council
               ,
               for
               the
               aiding
               and
               assisting
               of
               the
               fore-named
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               Our
               Executours
               ,
               when
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               by
               Our
               said
               Executours
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               part
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               Item
               ,
               We
               bequeath
               to
               Our
               Daughters
               ,
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth's
               Marriage
               ,
               they
               being
               married
               to
               any
               outward
               Potentate
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               afore●said
               Councellours
               (
               if
               We
               bestow
               them
               not
               in
               Our
               Life-time
               )
               ten
               thousand
               pounds
               in
               Money
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               Houshold-stuff
               ,
               for
               each
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               a
               larger
               sum
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               Our
               Executours
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               thought
               convenient
               ;
               Willing
               them
               on
               My
               Blessing
               to
               be
               ordered
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               lawfull
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               Our
               fore●named
               Councellours
               :
               And
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               sum
               to
               be
               minished
               at
               the
               Councellours
               Discretions
               .
               And
               Our
               further
               Will
               is
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               first
               Hour
               of
               Our
               Death
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Councellours
               can
               provide
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               some
               Honourable
               Marriages
               .
               They
               shall
               have
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 M.
                 M.
                 M.
                 lb.
                 ultra
                 reprisas
                 ,
              
               to
               live
               upon
               ;
               Willing
               ,
               and
               charging
               the
               afore-said
               Councellours
               to
               limit
               ,
               and
               appoint
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ▪
               such
               said
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               Orderance
               thereof
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               imployed
               both
               to
               Our
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Theirs
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               Love
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Chastness
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               being
               in
               Our
               fore-named
               Wife
               and
               Queen
               ;
               We
               bequeath
               unto
               Her
               ,
               for
               Her
               proper
               Vse
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               Her
               to
               Order
               it
               ,
               
                 M.
                 M.
                 M.
                 lb.
              
               in
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               Stuff
               of
               Houshold
               ,
               besides
               such
               Apparell
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               Her
               to
               take
               ,
               as
               She
               hath
               already
               :
               And
               further
               We
               give
               unto
               Her
               
                 M.
                 lb.
              
               in
               Money
               ,
               with
               the
               enjoying
               of
               Her
               Dowry
               and
               Joynture
               ,
               according
               to
               Our
               Grant
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Which
               said
               ,
               He
               bequeathed
               ,
               in
               other
               Legacies
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Lords
               of
               His
               Council
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               His
               Principal
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               He
               had
               declared
               for
               His
               Executours
               ,
               the
               sum
               of
               6433.
               
                 lb.
                 
                 6.
                 s.
                 8.
                 d.
              
               And
               amongst
               other
               Knights
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               His
               Domestick
               Servants
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               in
               Ordinary
               Attendance
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               (
               under
               which
               stile
               I
               find
               that
               Patrick
               before-remembred
               )
               the
               Sum
               of
               5●83
               .
               
                 lb.
                 
                 6.
                 s.
                 8.
                 d.
              
               Both
               Sums
               amounting
               in
               the
               total
               to
               11516.
               
                 lb.
                 
                 13.
                 s.
                 4.
                 d.
              
               And
               so
               concludeth
               with
               a
               Revocation
               of
               all
               other
               Wills
               ,
               and
               Testaments
               ,
               by
               Him
               formerly
               made
               ;
               that
               onely
               this
               might
               stand
               in
               Force
               ,
               and
               be
               effectual
               ▪
               to
               all
               Intents
               and
               Purposes
               in
               the
               Law
               whatsoever
               .
               
                 Dated
                 30.
                 
                 December
                 ,
                 Signed
              
               with
               His
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               Witnessed
               by
               eleven
               of
               such
               of
               His
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               Attendants
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               about
               Him.
               
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Last
               Will
               ,
               and
               Testament
               ,
               of
               this
               Puissant
               Prince
               .
               Of
               which
               how
               little
               was
               performed
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               less
               should
               have
               been
               performed
               ,
               if
               some
               Great
               Persons
               (
               whom
               He
               had
               nominated
               for
               His
               Executours
               )
               might
               have
               had
               their
               Wills
               ;
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               show
               ,
               in
               fit
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               season
               we
               will
               see
               Him
               laid
               into
               His
               Grave
               :
               which
               was
               done
               with
               as
               much
               convenient
               speed
               ,
               as
               the
               necessary
               Preparations
               for
               a
               Royal
               Funeral
               could
               of
               right
               admit
               .
               For
               ,
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               February
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               His
               Body
               ,
               being
               removed
               in
               a
               Solemn
               and
               Magnificent
               manner
               to
               Shene
               ,
               near
               Richmond
               ,
               was
               the
               next
               day
               with
               like
               Solemnity
               attended
               to
               His
               Castle
               of
               Windsore
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Goodlie●t
               ,
               and
               most
               Gallant
               Seats
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               )
               and
               there
               Interred
               in
               a
               Vault
               ,
               prepared
               for
               Himself
               ,
               and
               His
               Dear
               Wife
               ,
               Queen
               Jane
               ;
               as
               in
               His
               Last
               Will
               He
               had
               desired
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               a
               most
               Magnificent
               ,
               and
               Costly
               Tomb
               ,
               had
               been
               begun
               for
               Him
               ,
               by
               Cardinal
               Wol●●e
               ,
               in
               a
               by-Chapel
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               (
               commonly
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Chapel
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
              
               ;
               )
               yet
               being
               an
               unfinished
               piece
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               having
               otherways
               disposed
               of
               His
               own
               Interment
               ,
               a
               Vault
               was
               opened
               for
               Him
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Quire.
               Into
               which
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               King
               was
               no
               sooner
               laid
               ,
               but
               all
               His
               Officers
               brake
               their
               Staves
               ,
               and
               threw
               them
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               Ceremonies
               on
               the
               like
               Occasions
               )
               receiving
               new
               ones
               the
               next
               day
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               His
               Son.
               Nor
               were
               the
               Funeral
               Rites
               performed
               by
               His
               own
               Subjects
               onely
               :
               but
               a
               Solemn
               Obsequie
               
               was
               kept
               for
               Him
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Nostre-Dame
               in
               Paris
               ,
               by
               King
               
                 Francis
                 the
                 First
              
               ;
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               He
               had
               been
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
               So
               much
               that
               Generous
               Prince
               preferred
               His
               old
               affections
               to
               this
               King
               for
               former
               Favours
               :
               not
               onely
               above
               the
               late
               displeasures
               conceived
               against
               Him
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               of
               Bulloign
               ;
               but
               even
               above
               the
               Pope's
               Curse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Fulminations
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               might
               follow
               on
               it
               .
               But
               long
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               before
               we
               shall
               discharg
               this
               debt
               ,
               in
               paying
               the
               like
               Duty
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               Francis
               ;
               who
               ,
               dying
               on
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               March
               next
               following
               ,
               had
               here
               an
               Obsequie
               ,
               as
               Solemn
               as
               the
               Times
               could
               give
               Him.
               Of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               and
               REIGN
               OF
               KING
               EDWARD
               THE
               SIXTH
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 1.
                 
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 1546
                 ,
                 1547.
                 
              
               
                 HENRY
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 EDWARD
                 ,
                 His
                 onely
                 surviving
                 Son
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 nine
                 years
                 ▪
                 three
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 sixteen
                 days
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 King
                 
                   EDWARD
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 ,
                 succeeds
                 His
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 :
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   Fifth
                
                 being
                 then
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Spain
                   ;
                   Francis
                
                 of
                 Ang●lesme
                 (
                 the
                 last
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 of
                 Valoys
                 )
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                   the
                   Third
                
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Noble
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Farnezi
                 )
                 presiding
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 His
                 Father
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 Edward
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Brown
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 dispatched
                 in
                 hast
                 to
                 Hartford-Castle
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 He
                 kept
                 His
                 Court
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 His
                 Sister
                 ,
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 years
                 elder
                 then
                 Himself
                 .
                 Both
                 whom
                 they
                 brought
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Enfield
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 imparted
                 to
                 Them
                 the
                 sad
                 News
                 of
                 the
                 
                 King's
                 Decease
                 ;
                 received
                 by
                 both
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 true
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 whither
                 Their
                 Tears
                 did
                 more
                 obscure
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 forth
                 Their
                 Beauties
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 advancing
                 towards
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Proclaimed
                 King
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 He
                 made
                 his
                 Royal
                 Entry
                 into
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 Into
                 which
                 He
                 was
                 conducted
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gage
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Constable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 received
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Duty
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 did
                 attend
                 His
                 comings
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 on
                 Him
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Presence
                 ,
                 did
                 very
                 chearfully
                 swear
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 Governour
                 of
                 His
                 Person
                 ;
                 and
                 Protectour
                 of
                 His
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 till
                 He
                 should
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 eighteen
                 years
                 and
                 was
                 Proclaimed
                 for
                 such
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 Esteemed
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 high
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 King's
                 Uncle
                 by
                 the
                 Mothers
                 side
                 ;
                 very
                 near
                 unto
                 Him
                 in
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 of
                 no
                 capacity
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 his
                 Natural
                 Aff●ction
                 ,
                 and
                 Duty
                 ,
                 was
                 less
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 over-carried
                 by
                 Ambition
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 G●ound
                 of
                 civil
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 both
                 piously
                 ,
                 and
                 prudently
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 by
                 Solon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   the
                
                 Guardian
                 
                   unto
                   any
                
                 Orphan
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   might
                   fall
                   by
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   his
                
                 Ward
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Handselling
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 Knighted
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 February
                 :
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 conferring
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 it
                 first
                 on
                 
                   Henry
                   Hoble-Thorn
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 on
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Portman
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Bench
                 ;
                 being
                 both
                 dubbed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Sword
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 His
                 Vncle.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 first
                 Solemnities
                 being
                 thus
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 care
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 Interment
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 the
                 New.
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 some
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 and
                 Principal
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 higher
                 Dignities
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 ;
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 chiefly
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 Design
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 far
                 did
                 self-Interest
                 prevail
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 and
                 tyes
                 of
                 State
                 ▪
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 thus
                 advanced
                 proved
                 his
                 greatest
                 Enemies
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 forsaking
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 most
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Friendship
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 resigned
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 
                   High
                   Chamberlain
                
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 Lord
                 Seimour
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
                 .
                 Which
                 last
                 Title
                 ,
                 (
                 ●pp●rtaining
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Progenitours
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 Beauforts
                 ,
                 conferred
                 on
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 Henry
                 ,
                 the
                 Natural
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 decealed
                 :
                 )
                 was
                 afterwards
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 his
                 aspiring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 which
                 past
                 all
                 doubt
                 he
                 never
                 aimed
                 at
                 .
                 His
                 own
                 turn
                 being
                 thus
                 unhappily
                 served
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   William
                   Parr
                
                 ,
                 Brother
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Katherin●
                   Parr
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 formerly
                 in
                 the
                 thirty
                 fifth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 King's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 created
                 Earl
                 of
                 Essex
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 Ann
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 and
                 Heir
                 of
                 
                   Henry
                   B●urchier
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Earl
                 of
                 Essex
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ;
                 )
                 was
                 now
                 made
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 her
                 Extraction
                 from
                 the
                 Bohunes
                 ,
                 once
                 the
                 Earls
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   John
                   Dudly
                
                 Viscount
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 and
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 having
                 resigned
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 to
                 g●●tifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 confer
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Trust
                 on
                 his
                 younger
                 Brother
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 Exchange
                 ,
                 created
                 Lord
                 
                   High
                   Chamberlain
                
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 .
                 Which
                 Title
                 he
                 affected
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Discent
                 from
                 the
                 Beauchamps
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 worn
                 that
                 Honour
                 :
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 derive
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Viscount
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Edmond
                   Sutton
                
                 ,
                 alias
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Sister
                 and
                 Heir
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Gray
                
                 Viscount
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 discended
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   John
                   Talbot
                
                 Viscount
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Richard
                   Beauchamp
                
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 and
                 Dame
                 Elizabeth
                 his●
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 direct
                 Heir
                 of
                 Waren
                 Lord
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 Issue
                 of
                 that
                 Noble
                 Family
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 comes
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Wriothsley
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 
                 new
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Wriothsley
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Grand-Child
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Wriothsley
                
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Times
                 ,
                 advanced
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Herald
                 ;
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand-father
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Garter
                   ,
                   King
                   at
                   Arms.
                
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 planted
                 in
                 a
                 warmer
                 Sun
                 ,
                 grew
                 up
                 so
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 made
                 Principal
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 created
                 Baron
                 of
                 Tichfield
                 ;
                 advanced
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 ,
                 installed
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 An.
                 1545.
                 
                 For
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 which
                 Honours
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 South-hampton
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 by
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 men
                 being
                 thus
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Titles
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Seimour
                
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 is
                 Honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 Lord
                 Seimour
                 of
                 Sudeley
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 made
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ;
                 prepared
                 by
                 this
                 accumulation
                 of
                 Honours
                 for
                 his
                 following
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 projected
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 compassed
                 .
                 With
                 no
                 less
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 upon
                 such
                 lofty
                 Aims
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Rich
                
                 (
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 Subsidiaries
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Council
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 was
                 prefered
                 unto
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Lord
                 Rich
                 of
                 Leez
                 in
                 Essex
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand-father
                 of
                 that
                 Robert
                 Lord
                 Rich
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 King
                 James
                 was
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Warwick
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1618.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 came
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Willoughby
                
                 ,
                 discended
                 from
                 a
                 younger
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Eresby
                 ,
                 created
                 Lord
                 Willoughby
                 of
                 Parham
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Sussex
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Rear
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edmond
                   Sheffield
                
                 ,
                 advanced
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Sheffield
                 of
                 Butterwick
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Moulgrave
                 do
                 derive
                 themselves
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Creations
                 were
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Solemnities
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 February
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 given
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 designed
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Envy
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 whom
                 otherwise
                 all
                 understanding
                 people
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 prodigal
                 of
                 those
                 Honours
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 sparing
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 great
                 Honours
                 are
                 conferred
                 on
                 persons
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 Estates
                 ,
                 it
                 raiseth
                 commonly
                 a
                 suspicion
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 either
                 some
                 proportionable
                 Revenue
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 impoverishing
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 way
                 left
                 open
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 purses
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Preparations
                 being
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 they
                 next
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Rites
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 by
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 .
                 The
                 Form
                 whereof
                 we
                 finde
                 exemplified
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   Honour
                
                 ,
                 published
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Mills
                   of
                   Canterbury
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 observable
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 following
                 Passage
                 .
                 
                   The
                   King
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   being
                   brought
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Chair
                   of
                   Saint
                
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   a
                   Throne
                   seven
                   steps
                   high
                   .
                   This
                   Throne
                   was
                   erected
                   near
                   unto
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   Stage
                   arising
                   with
                   steps
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   covered
                   with
                   Carpets
                   and
                   Hangings
                   of
                
                 Arras
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   King
                   had
                   rested
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   certain
                   noble
                   Courtiers
                   carried
                   in
                   another
                   Chair
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   four
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Stage
                   ;
                   He
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 
                   declared
                   unto
                   the
                   People
                   (
                   standing
                   round
                   about
                   )
                   both
                   by
                   God's
                   and
                   Man's
                   Laws
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Right
                   and
                   Lawfull
                   King
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   Proclaimed
                   that
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   Crowned
                   ,
                   Consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   Anointed
                
                 Unto
                 whom
                 
                   He
                   demanded
                
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 obey
                 and
                 serve
                 ,
                 or
                 Not
                 ?
                 
                   By
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   again
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   cry
                   ,
                   answered
                
                 ;
                 God
                 save
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 Ever
                 live
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Which
                 Passage
                 I
                 the
                 rather
                 note
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 some
                 former
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Arch-Bishop
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   squares
                   of
                   the
                   Scaffold
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   asked
                   the
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 at
                 such
                 Times
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Kings
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 Disputed
                 Titles
                 ;
                 for
                 maintainance
                 whereof
                 the
                 Favour
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 seemed
                 a
                 matter
                 necessary
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Coronations
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 
                   Richard
                   the
                   Third
                
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 when
                 it
                 devolved
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 upon
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Right
                 unquestioned
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Coronation
                 was
                 accompanied
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Custome
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 general
                 Pardon
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 a
                 Feast
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 some
                 men
                 departed
                 not
                 with
                 empty
                 bellies
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 Envy
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 former
                 Grudge
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 cause
                 unknown
                 ,
                 six
                 Persons
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 gracious
                 Banquet
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Howard
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 N●rfolk
                 ,
                 a
                 condemned
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Tower
                   ;
                   Edward
                
                 Lord
                 Courtney
                 ,
                 eldest
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Exeter
                 beheaded
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 times
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ;
                 Cardinal
                 P●le
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Margaret
                 Countess
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 proscribed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 King
                 also
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 
                   Richard
                   Pate
                
                 ,
                 declared
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Hierome
                   de
                   Nugaticis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1534.
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 subscribing
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 on
                 some
                 Publick
                 Imployment
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 remain
                 there
                 in
                 perpetual
                 Exile
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 
                   Oath
                   of
                   Supremacy
                
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 home
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 have
                 fared
                 no
                 better
                 ▪
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 who
                 lost
                 his
                 head
                 on
                 the
                 refusal
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 Fortescue
                 and
                 Throgmorton
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Names
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 but
                 name
                 them
                 onely
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 all
                 lived
                 to
                 better
                 times
                 :
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 being
                 restored
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 to
                 his
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 Honours
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 Courtney
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Earldom
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Noble
                 Progenitours
                 ;
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 admitted
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 a
                 Legate
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Cranmer's
                 death
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ;
                 and
                 Doctour
                 Pate
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 actual
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 formerly
                 had
                 enjoyed
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 empty
                 Title
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Great
                 Solemnities
                 being
                 thus
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 began
                 to
                 entertain
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 foreward
                 as
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 different
                 ends
                 :
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 pious
                 Zeal
                 for
                 rectifying
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 were
                 amiss
                 in
                 God's
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 on
                 an
                 Hope
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 which
                 work
                 the
                 Conjuncture
                 seemed
                 as
                 proper
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 desire
                 .
                 For
                 First
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 tender
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 Governed
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 declared
                 himself
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Party
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 was
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 moulded
                 into
                 any
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Reason
                 could
                 imprint
                 upon
                 Him.
                 The
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Howard
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctour
                 
                   Stephen
                   Gardiner
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 formerly
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sticklers
                 at
                 the
                 Co●ncil-Table
                 in
                 Maintainance
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 long
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 a
                 condemned
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 just
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 not
                 named
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 amongst
                 the
                 Councellours
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 Affairs
                 in
                 His
                 Son's
                 Mino●●ty
                 .
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 was
                 absent
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 Embassadour
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 King.
                 And
                 no
                 professed
                 Champion
                 for
                 the
                 Papacy
                 remained
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 doubt
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 new
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   South-hampton
                   ▪
                
                 Whom
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 remove
                 from
                 his
                 old
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 less
                 both
                 in
                 Power
                 and
                 Credit
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 those
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 promote
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Seal
                
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Pawlet
                
                 ,
                 Created
                 Lord
                 
                   St
                   ▪
                   John
                
                 of
                 Basing
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Great
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 release
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 unto
                 Prison
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 recall
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 submitting
                 to
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 Corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Great
                 were
                 the
                 Numbers
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 Fetters
                 strucken
                 off
                 by
                 this
                 mercifull
                 
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 all
                 Extremities
                 in
                 His
                 Father's
                 time
                 .
                 Onely
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Thomas
                   Dobbs
                
                 ,
                 once
                 Fellow
                 of
                 Saint
                 John's-College
                 in
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 condemned
                 for
                 speaking
                 against
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Counter
                 in
                 Bread-street
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 did
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 enter
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 so
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Pardon
                 could
                 be
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 chief
                 note
                 were
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 
                   Miles
                   Coverdale
                
                 ,
                 after
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 after
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Philpot
                
                 ,
                 after
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Rogers
                
                 ,
                 after
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Zeal
                 and
                 P●ety
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 declared
                 by
                 preferring
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 before
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 bus●n●ss
                 was
                 of
                 greater
                 Moment
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 coming
                 back
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 men
                 :
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 came
                 not
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 prove
                 exceeding
                 serviceable
                 in
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 lose
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 press
                 too
                 much
                 at
                 once
                 upon
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 sit
                 to
                 smooth
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 intended
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 out
                 some
                 Preparatory
                 Injunctions
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 publish
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 His
                 Royal
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1536.
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 after
                 .
                 This
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 sending
                 out
                 Commissioners
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 Instructions
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Concernments
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Visitation
                 ;
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 on
                 earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Which
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 being
                 distributed
                 into
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 certain
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Places
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fate
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 might
                 not
                 cool
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 off
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 leave
                 some
                 Homilies
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 with
                 the
                 Parish-Priest
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 had
                 composed
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 unpreaching
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 regulating
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 even
                 of
                 Learned
                 Preachers
                 .
                 Which
                 Injunctions
                 being
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 as
                 favoured
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commissions
                 drawn
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Counsel
                   learned
                
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 tendered
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Wriothsley
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Seal
                
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 what
                 these
                 matters
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 consent
                 unto
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 lost
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 committed
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Custody
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Great
                   Master
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 Commissions
                 were
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Visitours
                 thereby
                 Authorised
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Points
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 the
                 Preachers
                 above-mentioned
                 were
                 more
                 particularly
                 instructed
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 
                   Praying
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 from
                 making
                 
                   Prayers
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Adoring
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Beads
                   ,
                   Ashes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Processions
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Mass
                   ,
                   Diriges
                   ,
                   Praying
                   in
                   unknown
                   Languages
                   ,
                
                 and
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 long
                 Custome
                 had
                 brought
                 a
                 Religious
                 Observation
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 this
                 intent
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 being
                 prepared
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 opposition
                 ,
                 admit
                 the
                 total
                 Alteration
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 intended
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Injuctions
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 might
                 exemplifie
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Edition
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   and
                   Monuments
                
                 ,
                 (
                 fol.
                 684.
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 smoother
                 Abstract
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 unto
                 my
                 hand
                 by
                 the
                 Church-Historian
                 :
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 them
                 onely
                 altered
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 the
                 pretended
                 and
                 usurped
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 :
                 and
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 
                 year
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 now
                 justly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 most
                 Legal
                 Duty
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 they
                 sincerely
                 declare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 disswading
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 Superstitious
                 Fancies
                 of
                 
                   Pilgrimages
                   ,
                   Praying
                   to
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Images
                 ,
                 abused
                 with
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 Offerings
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 be
                 
                 forthwith
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 Wax-Candles
                 ,
                 or
                 Tapers
                 ,
                 be
                 burnt
                 before
                 any
                 Image
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 two
                 lights
                 upon
                 the
                 High
                 Altar
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 shall
                 remain
                 still
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 every
                 Holy-Day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pater-Noster
                   ,
                   
                   Credo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 plainly
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 to
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 bestow
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 to
                 Learning
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 honest
                 Occupation
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 ,
                 within
                 three
                 Moneths
                 after
                 this
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Larger
                 
                 Volume
                 ,
                 in
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 within
                 twelve
                 Moneths
                 Erasmus
                 his
                 
                   Paraphrases
                   on
                   the
                   Gospels
                
                 ,
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 conveniently
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 read
                 therein
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 every
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Person
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Degree
                 of
                 
                 a
                 
                   Batchelour
                   of
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 within
                 three
                 Moneths
                 after
                 this
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 provide
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 
                   The
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 in
                 Latine
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 with
                 Erasmus
                 his
                 Paraphrases
                 thereon
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 shall
                 Examine
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 have
                 profited
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Cases
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 Statute
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 their
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 
                 leave
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 expert
                 Curates
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 ,
                 not
                 resident
                 upon
                 their
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 dispend
                 yearly
                 xx
                 .
                 pounds
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Wardens
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 distribute
                 the
                 fourtieth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Revenues
                 amongst
                 the
                 poor
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 every
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Person
                 shal
                 give
                 competent
                 
                 Exhibition
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Scholars
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 a
                 year
                 in
                 Church-Promotions
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 fifth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Benefices
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 their
                 Mansion-Houses
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Chancels
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 fully
                 repaired
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 
                 haunt
                 Ale-houses
                 ,
                 or
                 Taverns
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 unlawfull
                 Gaming
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 Examine
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 Confession
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 recite
                 
                 their
                 
                   Credo
                   ,
                   Pater-Noster
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 
                   God's
                   Board
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 none
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 except
                 sufficiently
                 Licenced
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 
                 have
                 heretofore
                 extolled
                 
                   Pilgrimages
                   ,
                   Reliques
                   ,
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 they
                 now
                 
                 openly
                 recant
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Common
                 Errour
                 ,
                 groundless
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 detect
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Lettours
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 Fautours
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 his
                 pretended
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 no
                 Person
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 shal
                 alter
                 any
                 Fasting-day
                 ,
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   Divine
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 (
                 otherwise
                 then
                 is
                 specified
                 in
                 these
                 Inju●ctions
                 )
                 untill
                 otherwise
                 Ordered
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 
                   High
                   
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 or
                 singeth
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 shall
                 read
                 the
                 Epistle
                 and
                 Gospel
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 at
                 Mattens
                 ,
                 &
                 another
                 at
                 Even-song
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 nine
                 Lessons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 shal
                 be
                 omitted
                 with
                 Responds
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 Even-song
                 ,
                 the
                 Responds
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Memories
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 last
                 word
                 I
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Anniversary
                   Commemoration
                
                 of
                 deceased
                 Persons
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 deaths
                 ,
                 which
                 frequently
                 were
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 Obits
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 every
                 Dean
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 being
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Preach
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 personally
                 ,
                 every
                 year
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 Instruct
                 their
                 People
                 not
                 
                 obstinately
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 abrogated
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 Superstitiously
                 abuse
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Perill
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Souls
                 health
                 :
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Curate
                 admit
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Ranchor
                 ,
                 and
                 Malice
                 with
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 controversies
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 which
                 heretofore
                 have
                 risen
                 amongst
                 the
                 King's
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 challenging
                 of
                 places
                 in
                 Procession
                 ;
                 no
                 Procession
                 hereafter
                 be
                 used
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-yard
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 High-Mass
                 ,
                 the
                 Letany
                 shall
                 be
                 distinctly
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 sung
                 in
                 English
                 ;
                 none
                 departing
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ringing
                 of
                 Bells
                 (
                 save
                 one
                 )
                 utterly
                 forborn
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 all
                 
                   Shrines
                   ,
                   Covering
                   of
                   Shrines
                   ,
                   Tables
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   Trindils
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Rolls
                   of
                   Wax
                   ,
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   Paintings
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Monuments
                 of
                 
                   feigned
                   Miracles
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Memory
                 of
                 them
                 remain
                 in
                 Walls
                 ,
                 or
                 Windows
                 :
                 exhotting
                 their
                 Parishioners
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Holy-day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 
                   Godly-Instituted
                   and
                   ordained
                
                 ,
                 be
                 wholly
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 read
                 and
                 taught
                 ,
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publique
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 Offences
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 amendment
                 ,
                 in
                 reconciling
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 Visiting
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Onely
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 upon
                 Holy
                 and
                 Festival
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 scrupulosity
                 ,
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 working
                 upon
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 doth
                 grievously
                 offend
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Register
                 Book
                 be
                 carefully
                 kept
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 for
                 
                   Weddings
                   ,
                   
                   Christenings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Burials
                 :
                 29.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 strong
                 Chest
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 thereof
                 (
                 with
                 three
                 keys
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 )
                 be
                 provided
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 at
                 convenient
                 times
                 ,
                 be
                 distributed
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 comely
                 Palpit
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 convenient
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 lack
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 Curates
                 shall
                 read
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 such
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 Homily
                 shall
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 Primes
                 and
                 Hours
                 shall
                 be
                 omitted
                 .
                 
                 That
                 none
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 detain
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 colour
                 of
                 Duty
                 omitted
                 
                 by
                 their
                 Curates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 redoub
                 one
                 wrong
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 many
                 indiscrete
                 persons
                 do
                 incharitably
                 condemn
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 Priests
                 having
                 small
                 Learning
                 ;
                 His
                 Majesty
                 chargeth
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 henceforth
                 they
                 
                 be
                 reverently
                 used
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Office
                 and
                 Ministration
                 sake
                 :
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 detestable
                 sin
                 of
                 Simonie
                 ,
                 the
                 Seller
                 shall
                 lose
                 his
                 right
                 of
                 Patronage
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Buyer
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 unable
                 to
                 receive
                 Spiritual
                 Promotion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 sick
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 damnable
                 vice
                 of
                 Despair
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   learn
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   always
                   in
                   readiness
                   ,
                   such
                   comfortable
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   Sentences
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   as
                   do
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   Benefits
                   ,
                   and
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   Almighty
                   
                   towards
                   all
                   penitent
                   ,
                   and
                   believing
                   persons
                   :
                
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 Priests
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 go
                 
                   visit
                   women
                   in
                   Child-bed
                   ;
                   except
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   dangerous
                   sickness
                   :
                
                 and
                 
                 not
                 to
                 
                   fetch
                   any
                   Coars
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   yard
                   .
                
                 34.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 understanding
                 Latine
                 ,
                 shall
                 pray
                 on
                 no
                 other
                 Primer
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 lately
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 English
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 also
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 Graces
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Meat
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 Grammar
                 taught
                 in
                 Scholes
                 ▪
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 
                 forth
                 by
                 Authority
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 That
                 Chantry-Priests
                 teach
                 Youth
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Injunctions
                 be
                 read
                 once
                 a
                 Quarter
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 general
                 Injunctions
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 certain
                 others
                 ,
                 particularly
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 onely
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 delivered
                 unto
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 were
                 likewise
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Visitations
                 committed
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 with
                 charge
                 to
                 be
                 inviolably
                 observed
                 
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesties
                 displeasure
                 :
                 the
                 effect
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 manner
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 s●e
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 singular
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Injunctions
                 heretofore
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 duly
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ▪
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplished
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Personally
                 Preach
                 within
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 every
                 Quarter
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 once
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 their
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 thrice
                 in
                 other
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 it
                 most
                 convenient
                 and
                 necessary
                 ;
                 except
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 retain
                 into
                 their
                 Service
                 ,
                 or
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 any
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 they
                 should
                 also
                 cause
                 to
                 Exercise
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 Orders
                 to
                 any
                 Person
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Learned
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 neither
                 should
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 Learned
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 honest
                 conversation
                 ,
                 or
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 Preach
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 forth
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 contrary
                 ,
                 or
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 eff●ct
                 ,
                 and
                 intent
                 ,
                 contained
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Highnesse's
                 Homilies
                 :
                 neither
                 yet
                 should
                 admit
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 Licence
                 to
                 Preach
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 within
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 assuredly
                 trust
                 ▪
                 )
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 report
                 proved
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 perceive
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 then
                 incontinent
                 not
                 only
                 inhibit
                 that
                 Person
                 so
                 offending
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 revoke
                 their
                 Licence
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 
                   Bidding
                   Prayer
                
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Visitours
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 all
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 ei●her
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 seemed
                 best
                 .
                 Which
                 Form
                 of
                 
                   Bidding
                   Prayer
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Bidding
                   of
                   the
                   Beads
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 commonly
                 called
                 )
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 shall
                 Pray
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 and
                 specially
                 for
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 :
                 wherein
                 first
                 I
                 commend
                 to
                 your
                 devout
                 Prayers
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 immediately
                 under
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Spirituality
                 and
                 Temporality
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 Queen
                 Katharine
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 my
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Sisters
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 You
                 shall
                 Pray
                 for
                 my
                 Lord
                 Protectour's
                 Grace
                 ▪
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 His
                 Council
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 His
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 beseeching
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 ●very
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 degree
                 ,
                 grace
                 to
                 use
                 themselves
                 in
                 such
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 VVeal
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 You
                 shall
                 Pray
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 VVorld
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 may
                 rest
                 ,
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 furnished
                 for
                 their
                 Visitation
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 given
                 out
                 by
                 Cromwell
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 published
                 and
                 pursued
                 (
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 intermissions
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 safety
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 Reason
                 of
                 his
                 tender
                 Age
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 want
                 a
                 great
                 proportion
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 Spirit
                 for
                 carrying
                 on
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 such
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 in
                 Church-concernment
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 Naturally
                 was
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 Legally
                 vested
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 His
                 Being
                 in
                 Minority
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Writings
                 in
                 His
                 Name
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 invalidate
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 which
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 Objection
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 as
                 strong
                 against
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Minority
                 of
                 King
                 Josias
                 ;
                 as
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Minority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 King.
                 That
                 of
                 Josias
                 being
                 made
                 (
                 as
                 Josephus
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 :
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 King
                 EDVVARD
                 
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Reformation
                 made
                 under
                 King
                 I●sias
                 ,
                 by
                 Advice
                 of
                 His
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 less
                 valid
                 in
                 the
                 Eys
                 of
                 all
                 His
                 Subjects
                 :
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Jeboshaphat
                 ,
                 and
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Riper
                 years
                 ;
                 who
                 perhaps
                 acted
                 singly
                 on
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Own
                 Judgements
                 onely
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Advice
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 Josias
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Historian
                 ;
                 That
                 ▪
                 
                   When
                   He
                   grew
                   to
                   be
                   twelve
                   years
                   old
                   ,
                   He
                   gave
                   manifest
                   Approbation
                   of
                   His
                   Piety
                   ,
                   and
                   Justice
                   .
                   For
                   He
                   drew
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   a
                   conformable
                   Course
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Detestation
                   and
                   Abolishing
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   no
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   the
                   Onely
                   True
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   Fore-Fathers
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   His
                   Predecessours
                   ,
                   He
                   began
                   to
                   Rectifie
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   deficient
                   ,
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   Circumspection
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   He
                   had
                   been
                   an
                   Old
                   Man
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   He
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   Correspondent
                   ,
                   and
                   Advisedly
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   He
                   both
                   maintain
                   and
                   imitate
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   things
                   He
                   did
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Reason
                   of
                   His
                   Innated
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   A●mo●shment
                   and
                   Council
                   of
                   His
                   Elders
                   :
                   in
                   following
                   orderly
                   the
                   Laws
                   ▪
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Civil
                   Politie
                   .
                
                 Which
                 puts
                 the
                 Parallel
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 young
                 Kings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 Exception
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 or
                 His
                 Council
                 rather
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Question
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Labouring
                   on
                   the
                   Holy
                   Day
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Harvest
                   ,
                
                 extend
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Annual
                   Festivals
                
                 :
                 The
                 matter
                 seems
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 well-discerning
                 eye
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 Question
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 years
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Reformation
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 advanced
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 )
                 the
                 Names
                 and
                 Number
                 of
                 such
                 
                   Holy
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 thus
                 layed
                 down
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   All
                   Sundaies
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   ,
                   the
                   Feasts
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Epiphany
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 still
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 named
                 particularly
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   shall
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   ,
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   every
                   Husband-man
                   ,
                   Labourer
                   ,
                   Fisher-man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   Estate
                   ,
                   Degree
                   ,
                   or
                   Condition
                   ,
                   he
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   ,
                   be
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                
                 Holy-Days
                 
                   afore-said
                   ,
                   in
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   ,
                   when
                   necessity
                   shall
                   so
                   require
                   ,
                   to
                   Labour
                   ,
                   Ride
                   ,
                   Fish
                   ,
                   or
                   Work
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   work
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   free-will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   ;
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   this
                   Act
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                
                 The
                 Law
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 nor
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Injunction
                 .
                 For
                 further
                 opening
                 of
                 which
                 Truth
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 Country
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Court
                 were
                 indulged
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 attending
                 business
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 Ordered
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   should
                   upon
                   Sundays
                   attend
                   the
                   publique
                   Affairs
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   dispatch
                   Answers
                   to
                   Letters
                   for
                   good
                   order
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   full
                   dispatches
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   concluded
                   the
                   Week
                   before
                   :
                   Provided
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   be
                   present
                   at
                
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   on
                   every
                   Sunday-Night
                   the
                   King's
                   Secretary
                   should
                   deliver
                   him
                   a
                   Memorial
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   debated
                   by
                   the
                   Privy
                   Council
                   in
                   the
                   week
                   ensuing
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Order
                 ,
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 may
                 serve
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 scruples
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 true
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Injunction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Question
                 was
                 not
                 startled
                 till
                 the
                 Later
                 Times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 into
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Sabbath
                
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 there
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 which
                 required
                 a
                 Commentary
                 .
                 Some
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 Passages
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 absurd
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 then
                 clearly
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 concern
                 ;
                 Published
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Chearfullness
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 readily
                 Obeyed
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realms
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Priests
                 and
                 People
                 :
                 who
                 observed
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 .
                 None
                 forwarder
                 in
                 this
                 Compliance
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 had
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Judgement
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 running
                 before
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 keeping
                 even
                 pase
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 few
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 themselves
                 as
                 to
                 lagg
                 behind
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Ordered
                 in
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   High
                   Mass
                   ,
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospel
                   should
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   Tongue
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   both
                   at
                   the
                   Mattens
                   ,
                   and
                   Even-Song
                   ,
                   a
                   Chapter
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   should
                   be
                   also
                   read
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 the
                 Complime
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evening
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 was
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 
                   's
                   Chapel
                
                 on
                 M●nday
                 in
                 the
                 Easter-week
                 ,
                 (
                 then
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 April
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Doctour
                 Smith
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Whittington-College
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Reader
                 in
                 Divinity
                 at
                 the
                 King's-College
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 (
                 afterwards
                 better
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 )
                 had
                 before
                 published
                 two
                 Books
                 :
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                
                 ;
                 The
                 other
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   unwritten
                   Verities
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   Damnation
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 did
                 not
                 now
                 beat
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 retract
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 declaring
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ,
                 on
                 Sunday
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 said
                 former
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachings
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 but
                 Heretical
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Moneth
                 next
                 following
                 by
                 Doctour
                 Pern
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Master
                 of
                 Peter-House
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 Saint
                 George's
                 day
                 delivered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parish-Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Andrew
                   Vndershaft
                
                 ,
                 for
                 sound
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 day
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 declared
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 deceived
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 before
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sorry
                 for
                 delivering
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 might
                 pretend
                 some
                 Warrant
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 conceive
                 it
                 neither
                 fit
                 ,
                 nor
                 safe
                 to
                 oppose
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 wisest
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 Sail
                 betimes
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 shooting
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Warning-Piece
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 before
                 hand
                 with
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Doctour
                 Glasier
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Fast
                 of
                 Lent
                 was
                 over
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Pat●ence
                 to
                 stay
                 so
                 long
                 )
                 affirmed
                 publickly
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lent
                   was
                   not
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   Fasted
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Eating
                   of
                   Flesh
                   to
                   be
                   forborn
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   a
                   Politick
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   therefore
                   be
                   broken
                   by
                   men
                   at
                   their
                   pleasures
                   .
                
                 For
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 the
                 Preacher
                 was
                 never
                 questioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 giving
                 Incouragement
                 enough
                 to
                 such
                 Extravagancies
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 open
                 such
                 a
                 Gap
                 to
                 Carnal
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 found
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 shut
                 it
                 up
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 on
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 commanding
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 all
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lent
                 then
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Minour
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 General
                 Conformity
                 to
                 these
                 Injunctions
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 smoothed
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 those
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 fashion
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 were
                 more
                 experienced
                 in
                 Affairs
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   great
                   Counsels
                   ▪
                   tending
                   to
                   Innovation
                   in
                   the
                   Publick
                   Government
                   ,
                   (
                   especially
                   where
                   Religion
                   is
                   concerned
                   therein
                   )
                   are
                   either
                   to
                   be
                   back'd
                   by
                   ▪
                   Arms
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   prove
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   Undertakers
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 resolves
                 to
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 :
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 His
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 his
                 Party
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 against
                 all
                 Opponents
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Raising
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 fairer
                 Colour
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 more
                 popular
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 War
                 in
                 Scotland
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 any
                 new
                 emergent
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 breed
                 suspicion
                 in
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Project
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 for
                 Uniting
                 that
                 Realm
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 their
                 young
                 Queen
                 to
                 His
                 onely
                 Son
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 pretense
                 Levies
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Arms
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 drawn
                 together
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 considerable
                 Numbers
                 of
                 Old
                 Souldiers
                 brought
                 over
                 from
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peeces
                 which
                 depended
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Provision
                 made
                 of
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 He
                 entertained
                 also
                 certain
                 Regiments
                 of
                 Walloons
                 ,
                 and
                 Germanes
                 :
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 Valour
                 ;
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 of
                 good
                 Experience
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 conceived
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 enforce
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 his
                 Designs
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 Opposition
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Natural
                 English.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Care
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Princes
                 should
                 either
                 hinder
                 his
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 or
                 assist
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 Doctour
                 Wotton
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Dean
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 then
                 Resident
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 of
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 Flanders
                 for
                 
                   Charls
                   the
                   Fifth
                
                 )
                 was
                 dispatched
                 unto
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Court
                 :
                 there
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Doctour
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Bryan
                   ▪
                
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 ●ent
                 Embassadours
                 th●ther
                 from
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Employment
                 ,
                 besides
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 all
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 Emperour
                 from
                 concluding
                 any
                 League
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Capitulations
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 declaring
                 himself
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Scotish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 Friends
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Remainders
                 of
                 Hostility
                 did
                 still
                 remain
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 late
                 peace
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Crowns
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 sweeten
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Correspondence
                 ,
                 and
                 friendly
                 Neighbourhood
                 .
                 In
                 Order
                 whereunto
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 That
                 Restitution
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 Ships
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 since
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 though
                 far
                 short
                 in
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 such
                 Reprisals
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Cessation
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 both
                 Kings
                 might
                 come
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 Agreement
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 give
                 most
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ▪
                
                 was
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 Obsequie
                 for
                 King
                 
                   Francis
                   the
                   First
                
                 ;
                 who
                 left
                 this
                 Life
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Magnificently
                 Interred
                 amongst
                 His
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Saint
                 Dennis
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Paris
                 .
                 Whose
                 Funerals
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 Solemnized
                 in
                 France
                 :
                 but
                 Order
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 Dirige
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Quire
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 hung
                 with
                 black
                 ,
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Herse
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 Eight
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Rich
                 Mitres
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 their
                 Pontificals
                 ,
                 did
                 sing
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 Requiem
                 ;
                 the
                 Funeral
                 Sermon
                 being
                 preached
                 by
                 Doctour
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Rochester
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 part
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 doubt
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Prince
                 for
                 His
                 Love
                 to
                 Learning
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 in
                 Him
                 ▪
                 that
                 He
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   L'
                   pere
                   des
                   Arts
                   &
                   des
                   Sciences
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Muses
                
                 by
                 some
                 Writers
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 Which
                 Attributes
                 as
                 He
                 well
                 deserved
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 He
                 Sympathize
                 in
                 that
                 Affection
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 with
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 :
                 of
                 whose
                 Munificence
                 for
                 the
                 Encouragements
                 of
                 Learning
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 being
                 thus
                 Honourably
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Visitation
                 were
                 dispatched
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Army
                 drawn
                 
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 their
                 Rendez-vous
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 two
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 easiest
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Schole
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 Opposition
                 ;
                 submitted
                 to
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 conceived
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 disturbed
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 declared
                 his
                 aversness
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 was
                 Dr.
                 
                   Stephen
                   Gardiner
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 stomaching
                 his
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lift
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 appeared
                 more
                 cross
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 being
                 brought
                 before
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 giving
                 them
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 him
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 from
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 January
                 :
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 less
                 aversness
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 success
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 business
                 entertained
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Edmond
                   Bonner
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 whom
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 found
                 far
                 more
                 tractable
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 expected
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 so
                 rough
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 so
                 cordially
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 Authorised
                 for
                 this
                 Imployment
                 were
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Cook
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Godsal
                
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ;
                 
                   John
                   Godsal
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   Christopher
                   Nevinson
                
                 ,
                 Doctours
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Madew
                
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 in
                 Divinity
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 called
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 
                   Bonner
                   ,
                   John
                   Royston
                
                 ,
                 the
                 renowned
                 
                   Polydore
                   Virgil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Dignitaries
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Cathedral
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 Sermon
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Commission
                 openly
                 read
                 ,
                 they
                 ministred
                 the
                 
                   Oath
                   of
                   the
                   King's
                   Supremacy
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 first
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ;
                 requiring
                 them
                 withall
                 to
                 present
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 Reformed
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Homilies
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 ;
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 observe
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 Protestation
                 he
                 desired
                 might
                 be
                 enrolled
                 amongst
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 considering
                 better
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Danger
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Scandal
                 and
                 ill
                 Consequents
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 thence
                 arise
                 ,
                 he
                 addressed
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 revoking
                 his
                 said
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 submitting
                 himself
                 to
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     I
                     ,
                     Edmond
                     Bishop
                     of
                     London
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     received
                     the
                     King's
                     Majestie
                     's
                     Injunctions
                     ,
                     and
                     Homilies
                     of
                     my
                     most
                     Dread
                     and
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     Hands
                     of
                     His
                     Highness
                     Visitours
                     ,
                     did
                     unadvisedly
                     make
                     such
                     Protestation
                     ;
                     as
                     now
                     ,
                     upon
                     better
                     consideration
                     of
                     my
                     Duty
                     of
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     evil
                     Example
                     ,
                     that
                     might
                     ensue
                     unto
                     others
                     thereof
                     ,
                     appeareth
                     to
                     me
                     neither
                     Reasonable
                     ,
                     nor
                     such
                     as
                     might
                     well
                     stand
                     with
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     a
                     most
                     humble
                     Subject
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     Protestation
                     ,
                     at
                     my
                     Request
                     ,
                     was
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     Register
                     of
                     the
                     Visitation
                     Enacted
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     in
                     Record
                     :
                     I
                     have
                     thought
                     it
                     my
                     Duty
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     declare
                     before
                     your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     do
                     now
                     ,
                     upon
                     better
                     consideration
                     of
                     my
                     Duty
                     ,
                     renounce
                     ,
                     and
                     revoke
                     my
                     said
                     Protestation
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     most
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     my
                     Revocation
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     like
                     wise
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Records
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     perpetual
                     Memory
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     :
                     most
                     humbly
                     beseeching
                     your
                     Good
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     take
                     order
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     take
                     effect
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     former
                     unadvised
                     doings
                     may
                     be
                     by
                     your
                     good
                     Mediations
                     pardoned
                     of
                     the
                     King's
                     Majesty
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Edmond
                       London
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 humble
                 carriage
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 so
                 wrought
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 edg
                 of
                 their
                 displeasure
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 ;
                 though
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 terrour
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 committed
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Fleet.
                 During
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 of
                 whose
                 Restraint
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Eighteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 of
                 September
                 )
                 the
                 Letany
                 was
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Quire
                 and
                 the
                 High
                 Altar
                 ;
                 the
                 Singers
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 half
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Epistle
                 and
                 Gospel
                 was
                 also
                 read
                 at
                 the
                 High
                 Mass
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 Moneths
                 after
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 next
                 following
                 )
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 best
                 known
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Rood
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Images
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 were
                 taken
                 down
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Injunctions
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 then
                 sitting
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 more
                 anon
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 proceeded
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 without
                 relating
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 that
                 High
                 Court
                 in
                 this
                 weighty
                 Business
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 speeding
                 of
                 this
                 Work
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 ▪
                 did
                 perform
                 their
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 :
                 so
                 Bellassere
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Colchester
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctour
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Bourn
                
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Arch-Deacon
                 both
                 of
                 London
                 and
                 Essex
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 preferred
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 )
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 Diligent
                 and
                 Officious
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 Respective
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Visitours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   whilst
                   matters
                   were
                   thus
                   calmly
                   Acted
                   on
                   the
                   Stage
                   of
                
                 England
                 ;
                 
                   all
                   things
                   went
                   no
                   less
                   fortunately
                   forward
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   Protectour
                   in
                   his
                   War
                   with
                
                 Scotland
                 :
                 
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   carried
                   himself
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   Courage
                   ,
                   and
                   Success
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   blows
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   with
                
                 Christian
                 
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   put
                   himself
                   on
                   the
                   Expedition
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   having
                   taken
                   Order
                   for
                   his
                   Forces
                   to
                   be
                   drawn
                   together
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   it
                   most
                   expedient
                   to
                   his
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   start
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Reputation
                   with
                   his
                   very
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   by
                   not
                   ingaging
                   in
                   a
                   War
                   ,
                   untill
                   they
                   had
                   refused
                   all
                   Terms
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   a
                
                 Manifest
                 
                   is
                   dispatched
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   declaring
                   the
                
                 Motives
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   induced
                   him
                   to
                   put
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   into
                   a
                   posture
                   of
                   Arms.
                   In
                   which
                   he
                   remembred
                   them
                   of
                   the
                
                 Promises
                 ,
                 Seals
                 ,
                 and
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 publick
                 Authority
                 had
                 passed
                 for
                 concluding
                 this
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 These
                 ,
                 being
                 Religious
                 Bonds
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Politick
                 Act
                 of
                 State
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 untill
                 their
                 Queen
                 should
                 attain
                 unto
                 years
                 of
                 Dissent
                 :
                 
                   Adding
                   that
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 therein
                 manifestly
                 declare
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Male-Princes
                 of
                 Scotland
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 left
                 unto
                 a
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 King
                 Henry
                 left
                 onely
                 one
                 Son
                 to
                 succeed
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 These
                 two
                 Princes
                 were
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 Princely
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 knit
                 both
                 Realms
                 into
                 One
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 This
                 Vnion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 easily
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 firm
                 continuance
                 :
                 so
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 both
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 Honourable
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Realms
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 Both
                 the
                 Easiness
                 and
                 Firmness
                 might
                 be
                 conjectured
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 both
                 People
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 ,
                 of
                 like
                 Habit
                 and
                 Fashion
                 ,
                 of
                 like
                 Quality
                 and
                 Condition
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 Climate
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 annexed
                 entirely
                 together
                 but
                 severed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 besides
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 sure
                 Arguments
                 that
                 both
                 discended
                 from
                 one
                 Original
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Likeness
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Cause
                 of
                 Liking
                 and
                 of
                 Love
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 forcible
                 Means
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 joyn
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 again
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 Profit
                 would
                 rise
                 by
                 extinguishing
                 Wars
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 :
                 by
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 Victories
                 abroad
                 have
                 been
                 impeached
                 ,
                 Invasions
                 and
                 Seditions
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 both
                 Realms
                 lay'd
                 wast
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 made
                 a
                 Nursery
                 of
                 Rapines
                 ,
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 and
                 Murthers
                 ;
                 the
                 Inner
                 Parts
                 often
                 deeply
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 wretched
                 Spectacle
                 to
                 all
                 Eys
                 of
                 Humanity
                 and
                 Pity
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 The
                 Honour
                 of
                 both
                 Realms
                 w●uld
                 Increase
                 :
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Countries
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 moderate
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 great
                 in
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 Body
                 able
                 ,
                 assured
                 in
                 Mind
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Safety
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 State
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 Hereby
                 would
                 follow
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Defence
                 ,
                 Strength
                 to
                 Enterprise
                 ,
                 Ease
                 in
                 sustaining
                 publick
                 Burthens
                 ,
                 and
                 Charges
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 Herein
                 the
                 English
                 d●sired
                 no
                 Pre-eminence
                 ,
                 but
                 offered
                 Equality
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Privile●ge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 capacity
                 of
                 Offices
                 and
                 Imployments
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Britain
                 should
                 be
                 assumed
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 to
                 both
                 Nations
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Complishment
                 of
                 their
                 common
                 Felicity
                 ;
                 in
                 case
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 Evil
                 ,
                 either
                 Destiny
                 ,
                 or
                 Advice
                 )
                 they
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 Occasion
                 to
                 be
                 l●st
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 fore-see
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Scots
                 would
                 return
                 no
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 an
                 Answer
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 War
                 began
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Hostilities
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 before
                 the
                 English
                 Forces
                 could
                 be
                 drawn
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 small
                 Ship
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Pensie
                
                 ,
                 hovering
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 was
                 assailed
                 by
                 
                   The
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 a
                 principal
                 Ship
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 The
                 fight
                 began
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 slow
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 approached
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 very
                 furious
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 Pensie
                 so
                 applyed
                 her
                 Shot
                 ,
                 that
                 therewith
                 the
                 Lyon's
                 Ore-Loope
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 her
                 Sails
                 ,
                 and
                 Tacklings
                 torn
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 she
                 was
                 boarded
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 cast
                 away
                 by
                 Negligence
                 ,
                 and
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 near
                 Hare-wich-Haven
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 her
                 men
                 perished
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Which
                 small
                 Adventure
                 (
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Hayward
                
                 well
                 observes
                 )
                 seemed
                 to
                 Prognosticate
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Army
                 ,
                 gained
                 a
                 glorious
                 Victory
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 Benefits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Storms
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Peace
                 being
                 lay'd
                 aside
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 draws
                 together
                 at
                 New-Castle
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 twelve
                 or
                 thirteen
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 hundred
                 Men
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 thousand
                 Eight
                 hundred
                 light
                 Horse
                 :
                 Both
                 Men
                 and
                 Horse
                 so
                 well
                 appointed
                 that
                 a
                 like
                 Army
                 never
                 shewed
                 it self
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Over
                 which
                 Army
                 ,
                 so
                 appointed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 held
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 General
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Liev-tenant
                   General
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Gray
                   ,
                   General
                
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Marshal
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Vane
                
                 ,
                 Liev-tenant
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Men
                   at
                   Arms
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 Demi-lances
                 ;
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Sadlier
                   ,
                   Treasurer
                   General
                
                 for
                 the
                 Wars
                 :
                 infeririour
                 Offices
                 being
                 distributed
                 amongst
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Name
                 and
                 Quality
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 well-deservings
                 .
                 At
                 New●Castle
                 they
                 remained
                 till
                 the
                 Fleet
                 arrived
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 sixty
                 five
                 Bottoms
                 :
                 whereof
                 one
                 Gally
                 and
                 thirty
                 four
                 tall
                 Ships
                 were
                 well-appointed
                 for
                 Fight
                 ;
                 the
                 Residue
                 served
                 for
                 carriage
                 of
                 Munition
                 ,
                 and
                 Victuals
                 .
                 The
                 Admiral
                 of
                 this
                 Fleet
                 being
                 Edward
                 Lord
                 Clynton
                 ,
                 created
                 afterwards
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 May
                 1572.
                 in
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 .
                 Making
                 some
                 little
                 stay
                 at
                 Berwick
                 ,
                 they
                 entred
                 not
                 on
                 Scotish
                 Ground
                 ▪
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 keeping
                 their
                 March
                 along
                 the
                 Shore
                 within
                 Sight
                 of
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 both
                 Aided
                 ▪
                 and
                 Releived
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Occasion
                 served
                 :
                 and
                 making
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Shore
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 two
                 days
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Valley
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Peuthes
                   ▪
                
                 containing
                 six
                 Miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 in
                 breadth
                 about
                 four
                 hundred
                 Pases
                 toward
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 hundred
                 toward
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 River
                 .
                 The
                 Issues
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 made
                 into
                 several
                 paths
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scots
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 with
                 Traverse
                 Trenches
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 so
                 incumbred
                 the
                 Army
                 in
                 their
                 marching
                 forwards
                 ;
                 (
                 till
                 the
                 Pioneers
                 had
                 smoothed
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 small
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 (
                 if
                 their
                 Fortune
                 had
                 been
                 anwerable
                 to
                 the
                 Opportunity
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Account
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 .
                 Which
                 D●fficulty
                 being
                 over-come
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Passage
                 thereby
                 given
                 them
                 unto
                 places
                 of
                 more
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 next
                 Castles
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 Retreat
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 worst
                 should
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 News
                 of
                 these
                 Approaches
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Custome
                 is
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Fame
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 meanly
                 startled
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 neither
                 furnished
                 with
                 Foreign
                 Aid
                 ▪
                 nor
                 
                 much
                 relying
                 on
                 the
                 Forces
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 at
                 Home
                 .
                 Yet
                 resuming
                 his
                 accustomed
                 Courage
                 ,
                 and
                 well-acquainted
                 with
                 both
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 He
                 sent
                 His
                 Heralds
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Fire-Cross
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 two
                 Fire-brands
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 pitched
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 Spear
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Custome
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 in
                 Important
                 Cases
                 )
                 and
                 therewithall
                 caused
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   All
                   Persons
                   ,
                   from
                   sixteen
                   years
                   of
                   Age
                   to
                   sixty
                   ,
                   should
                   repair
                   to
                
                 Muscle-borough
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   their
                   Ordinary
                   Provision
                   of
                   Victuals
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Danger
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 stoodrepresented
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 flocked
                 in
                 such
                 Multitudes
                 to
                 their
                 Rendez●v●us
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 serviceable
                 ,
                 and
                 dismiss
                 the
                 Rest.
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 compounded
                 an
                 Army
                 (
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Followers
                 being
                 Reckoned
                 in
                 )
                 consisting
                 of
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 :
                 but
                 poorly
                 Armed
                 ,
                 fitter
                 to
                 make
                 Excursions
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 execute
                 some
                 suddain
                 Inroad
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 strong
                 Charge
                 from
                 so
                 brave
                 an
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Armies
                   drawing
                   near
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 
                   rode
                   towards
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 Scotish
                 
                   Army
                   lay
                   ,
                   to
                   view
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   incamping
                   .
                   As
                   they
                   were
                   returning
                   ,
                   an
                
                 Herald
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                
                 Trumpeter
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 
                   overtook
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   obtained
                   Audience
                   ,
                   thus
                   the
                
                 Herald
                 
                   began
                   ;
                   That
                
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 partly
                 ;
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 Prisoners
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 to
                 make
                 offer
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 avoid
                 profusion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 effusion
                 of
                 Christian
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 any
                 unmanlike
                 Outrage
                 ,
                 or
                 Spoyle
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 they
                 might
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 Safe-conduct
                 for
                 their
                 peaceable
                 passage
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Trumpeter
                 
                   spake
                   ,
                   as
                   followeth
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 His
                 Master
                 ,
                 sent
                 Message
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 brief
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 spare
                 expence
                 of
                 Christian
                 blood
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 fight
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 twenty
                 against
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 ten
                 against
                 ten
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 by
                 single
                 Combate
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 General
                 and
                 himself
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Scots
                 had
                 advantage
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 Freshness
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 Supply
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Provision
                 ,
                 and
                 Succours
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 be
                 esteemed
                 an
                 Honourable
                 and
                 charitable
                 Offer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 Herald
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 General
                 
                   returned
                   this
                   Answer
                   ;
                   That
                
                 ,
                 As
                 his
                 coming
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 endamage
                 their
                 Realm
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 intreat
                 ,
                 nor
                 accept
                 of
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 depart
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 measure
                 his
                 Marches
                 in
                 Advancing
                 or
                 Retiring
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 guided
                 by
                 Advice
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 should
                 deem
                 expedient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 Trumpeter
                 
                   he
                   returned
                   this
                   Answer
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 His
                 Master
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Free
                 Courage
                 but
                 more
                 desirous
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 then
                 Judicious
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 )
                 how
                 to
                 win
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 For
                 number
                 of
                 Combatants
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 conclude
                 a
                 bargain
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 employ
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 ,
                 put
                 under
                 his
                 Charge
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 In
                 case
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 particular
                 Quarrel
                 between
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 a
                 particular
                 Combate
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 fit
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Adventure
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 bearing
                 a
                 Publique
                 Charge
                 ,
                 to
                 hazard
                 himself
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Private
                 condition
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                
                 Warwick
                 
                   offering
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   himself
                   the
                   Answer
                   to
                
                 Huntly's
                 
                   Challenge
                   :
                   the
                   Lord
                   Protectour
                   interposed
                   ,
                   and
                   turning
                   again
                   unto
                   the
                
                 Herald
                 ;
                 Herald
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 tell
                 the
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 entred
                 your
                 Country
                 with
                 a
                 sober
                 Company
                 :
                 
                   (
                   which
                   ▪
                   in
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 ,
                 is
                 poor
                 and
                 mean
                 )
                 your
                 Army
                 is
                 both
                 Great
                 and
                 Fresh
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 appear
                 upon
                 indifferent
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 fighting
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 bring
                 me
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 reward
                 thee
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   Braveries
                   thus
                   passed
                   over
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Protectour
                   wisely
                   considering
                   with
                   himself
                   the
                   uncertain
                   Issue
                   of
                   pitched
                   Fields
                   ,
                   and
                   minding
                   to
                   
                   preserve
                   his
                   Army
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   purposes
                   ,
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   tempt
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   another
                
                 Missive
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   yield
                   unto
                   his
                   just
                   Demands
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   wished
                   them
                   to
                   consider
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 This
                 War
                 was
                 waged
                 amongst
                 
                   Christians
                   :
                   And
                   that
                
                 ,
                 Our
                 Ends
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 just
                 Peace
                 ,
                 whereto
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 men
                 should
                 tend
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 An
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Perpetual
                 Peace
                 was
                 now
                 happily
                 offered
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 suffer
                 the
                 two
                 differing
                 ,
                 and
                 Emulous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 by
                 uniting
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 together
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 As
                 this
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 sought
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 generally
                 Assented
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   That
                
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 Treacherously
                 recurr
                 to
                 Arms
                 (
                 The
                 events
                 of
                 War
                 being
                 usually
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Victour
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 unfortunate
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 maintain
                 ,
                 inviolate
                 ,
                 their
                 Troth
                 plighted
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 both
                 Nations
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 reason
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Queen
                 should
                 perpetually
                 live
                 a
                 Virgin-life
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 If
                 she
                 Married
                 ,
                 where
                 could
                 She
                 bestow
                 her self
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 a
                 Puissant
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 same
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 ?
                 That
                 ,
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 choose
                 ,
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 Inconveniences
                 were
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 Foreign
                 Matches
                 .
                 Whereof
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 make
                 Tryal
                 by
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 Others
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 their
                 Own
                 Perill
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 Though
                 he
                 demanded
                 nothing
                 but
                 Equity
                 ,
                 yet
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 abhorred
                 the
                 Effusion
                 of
                 Christian
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Scots
                 not
                 utterly
                 averse
                 from
                 an
                 accord
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Contentions
                 should
                 be
                 remitted
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 also
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 abide
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 untill
                 Her
                 Age
                 made
                 Her
                 Marriageable
                 :
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 She
                 should
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 ,
                 Her self
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 an
                 Husband
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Cessation
                 of
                 Arms
                 :
                 neither
                 should
                 the
                 Queen
                 be
                 transported
                 out
                 of
                 Her
                 Realm
                 ,
                 nor
                 entertain
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Marriage
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Foreigner
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 they
                 would
                 Faithfully
                 Promise
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 forthwith
                 peaceably
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                
                 ,
                 Whatsoever
                 Dammages
                 the
                 Country
                 had
                 suffered
                 by
                 this
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 indifferent
                 Arbitratours
                 ,
                 make
                 Ample
                 Satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Effect
                 this
                 Letter
                 might
                 have
                 produced
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Contents
                 thereof
                 had
                 been
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 the
                 Scotish
                 Army
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Scot's
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 totally
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 )
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 venture
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 noised
                 abroad
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Nothing
                   would
                   content
                   the
                
                 English
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   young
                   Queen
                   at
                   their
                   disposal
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   under
                   colour
                   of
                   a
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   to
                   subdue
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   reduced
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Province
                   .
                
                 This
                 false
                 Report
                 did
                 so
                 exasperate
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 instant
                 for
                 the
                 Fight
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 as
                 chearfully
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Chief
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Army
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 some
                 Intelligence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 coming
                 with
                 twelve
                 Galleys
                 ,
                 and
                 fifty
                 Ships
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Rear
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 both
                 Parties
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 they
                 ranged
                 their
                 Armies
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 ,
                 having
                 gained
                 an
                 Hill
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 near
                 their
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 disposed
                 their
                 Army
                 in
                 this
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 Avant-Guard
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 between
                 three
                 and
                 four
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 
                   Men
                   at
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 hundred
                 light
                 Horse-men
                 ,
                 was
                 Conducted
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Main-Battail
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 about
                 six
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 six
                 hundred
                 
                   Men
                   at
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 one
                 thousand
                 light
                 Horse-men
                 ;
                 Commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 Arrear
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 between
                 three
                 and
                 four
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 
                   Men
                   at
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 hundred
                 Light-Horse
                 ,
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Dacres
                 ;
                 an
                 Active
                 ,
                 though
                 an
                 Aged
                 Gentleman
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Horses
                 was
                 either
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Wings
                 ,
                 or
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 Reserve
                 against
                 all
                 Events
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Batt●il
                 being
                 d●sposed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 General
                 ,
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 a
                 Souldier
                 serves
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 )
                 puts
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Honour
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   had
                   acquired
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   extream
                   Disgrace
                   ,
                   and
                   Danger
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   fought
                   not
                   well
                   :
                
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Justness
                   of
                   their
                   Quarrel
                   should
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   encourage
                   ,
                   as
                   enrage
                   them
                   ;
                   being
                   to
                   revenge
                   the
                   Dishonour
                   done
                   to
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   chastise
                   the
                   deceitfull
                   dealings
                   of
                   their
                   ●nemies
                   :
                
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   multitude
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   should
                   nothing
                   dismay
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   come
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   own
                   Breach
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   (
                   besides
                   that
                   the
                   Check
                   of
                   their
                   Consciences
                   much
                   breaketh
                   their
                   spirit
                   )
                   have
                   the
                   Omnipotent
                   Arm
                   of
                   God
                   m●st
                   furious
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scots
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 improvidently
                 crossed
                 the
                 Esk
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 their
                 Graves
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 disposed
                 their
                 Army
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Avant-guard
                 were
                 placed
                 about
                 fifteen
                 thousand
                 ,
                 Commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Angus
                 ;
                 about
                 ten
                 thou●and
                 in
                 the
                 Main-battail
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 to●k
                 the
                 Conduct
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Arrear
                 ,
                 Led
                 by
                 the
                 Valiant
                 Gourdon
                 ,
                 Ea●l
                 of
                 Huntly
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 (
                 on
                 a
                 false
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 flight
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   They
                   could
                   never
                   yet
                   be
                   brought
                   under
                   by
                   the
                   English
                   but
                   were
                   always
                   able
                   either
                   to
                   beat
                   them
                   back
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   weary
                   them
                   out
                   ;
                   bid●●ng
                   them
                   look
                   upon
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   their
                   enemies
                   ▪
                   themselves
                   dreadful
                   ;
                   their
                   enemies
                   gorgeous
                   ,
                   and
                   brave
                   :
                   on
                   their
                   side
                   men
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   spoyle
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   either
                   through
                   flowness
                   ,
                   or
                   cowardise
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   permit
                   them
                   to
                   escape
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   ●o
                   ,
                   now
                   )
                   already
                   had
                   began
                   their
                   flight
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 having
                 changed
                 their
                 Ground
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 Hill
                 which
                 ●●y
                 near
                 their
                 Shipping
                 and
                 which
                 also
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 advantage
                 both
                 of
                 Sun
                 and
                 Wind
                 ,
                 wrought
                 an
                 opinion
                 in
                 the
                 Scots
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 dislodged
                 to
                 no
                 ●ther
                 end
                 then
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 Ships
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 save
                 themselves
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 Carriages
                 .
                 In
                 confidence
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 quitted
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 strength
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 incamped
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 old
                 English
                 Proverb
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   reckon
                   without
                   their
                   Host
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   reckon
                   twice
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 fared
                 with
                 this
                 infatuated
                 People
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 the
                 Battails
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 joyn
                 ,
                 a
                 Peece
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 Galley
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 took
                 off
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Graham
                 was
                 one
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 four
                 thousand
                 Archers
                 ,
                 terrified
                 with
                 so
                 unexpected
                 a
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 never
                 after
                 be
                 brought
                 on
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stood
                 like
                 men
                 amaz●d
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 having
                 Hearts
                 to
                 Fight
                 ,
                 nor
                 Opportunity
                 to
                 Fly.
                 Which
                 consternation
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Party
                 of
                 Horse
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Onset
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 
                   Main
                   Body
                
                 so
                 well
                 Embattailed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Valiant
                 Opposition
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 stand
                 of
                 Pikes
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 almost
                 as
                 impenetrable
                 as
                 a
                 Rock
                 of
                 Adamants
                 :
                 till
                 being
                 terrified
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 thundering
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Hill
                 ,
                 and
                 galled
                 by
                 the
                 Great-Shot
                 from
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 brangle
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 being
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 a
                 loud
                 Shout
                 ,
                 crying
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   Fly
                   ,
                   They
                   Fly
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 thereby
                 so
                 astonished
                 the
                 affrighted
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 fly
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 throwing
                 down
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 unto
                 their
                 Heels
                 .
                 Many
                 were
                 slain
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   ▪
                
                 more
                 executed
                 in
                 the
                 Chase
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 in
                 the
                 Esk
                 ;
                 which
                 so
                 improvidently
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 amounted
                 to
                 fourteen
                 thousand
                 .
                 About
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 of
                 both
                 sorts
                 were
                 taken
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 the
                 daring
                 Earl
                 of
                 Huntly
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 after
                 asked
                 ,
                 How
                 he
                 liked
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   could
                   well
                   enough
                   brook
                   the
                   Wedding
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   like
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   Woing
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 were
                 found
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 Monks
                 and
                 Friers
                 :
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 which
                 had
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 especially
                 by
                 their
                 Power
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Booty
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 reaped
                 no
                 better
                 Fruit
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 
                 prosecute
                 the
                 War
                 to
                 an
                 absolute
                 Conquest
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 intent
                 in
                 pillaging
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 up
                 the
                 Spoils
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 solacing
                 themselves
                 in
                 Leith
                 ,
                 for
                 five
                 dayes
                 together
                 ;
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Scots
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 Head
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 fortifie
                 some
                 Strong
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Fryth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 Dun-britton-Castle
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 conveyed
                 her
                 into
                 France
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 loss
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 neglect
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 opportunity
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 God's
                 secret
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 reserved
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 till
                 an
                 happier
                 time
                 :
                 yet
                 were
                 there
                 many
                 
                   Second
                   Causes
                
                 and
                 
                   subordinate
                   Motives
                
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 prevail
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 to
                 return
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 without
                 advancing
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 cast
                 an
                 Envious
                 eye
                 on
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 otherwise
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 his
                 Fortune
                 any
                 further
                 ;
                 by
                 hazarding
                 that
                 Honour
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Battail
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 acquired
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 conducible
                 to
                 his
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 more
                 needfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 Scotland
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Success
                 whereof
                 would
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 his
                 Officers
                 and
                 Commanders
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Misfortunes
                 wholly
                 reckoned
                 upon
                 His
                 account
                 .
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 conceive
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 preserve
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 Quarter
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 convenient
                 places
                 near
                 the
                 English
                 Borders
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ready
                 at
                 Command
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ;
                 if
                 his
                 Designs
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 believed
                 the
                 rather
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 fortified
                 some
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Fryth
                 ,
                 he
                 Garisoned
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 in
                 Hume-Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Peeces
                 of
                 importance
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 lying
                 near
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 furthest
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 days
                 March
                 from
                 Berwick
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Victory
                 was
                 obtained
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 two
                 notable
                 Mistakes
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Bishop
                 Godwin
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 no
                 less
                 Learned
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Hayward
                
                 .
                 By
                 Bishop
                 Godwin
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 rightly
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 observe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 memorable
                 Victory
                 was
                 obtained
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 were
                 burned
                 in
                 London
                 .
                 Whereas
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Stow
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 diligent
                 Observer
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 were
                 not
                 taken
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Hayward
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 this
                 Fight
                 was
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 slip
                 of
                 the
                 Pen
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 thirty
                 four
                 years
                 afore
                 ,
                 the
                 Scots
                 had
                 been
                 defeated
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 at
                 Flodden-field
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 pointeth
                 us
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 mistake
                 remaineth
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 Day
                 :
                 that
                 Battail
                 being
                 fought
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 our
                 Writers
                 do
                 agree
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 leaving
                 these
                 Mistakes
                 behind
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 attend
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Towards
                 which
                 he
                 hastened
                 with
                 such
                 speed
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 stayed
                 but
                 twenty
                 five
                 days
                 upon
                 Scotish
                 Ground
                 from
                 his
                 first
                 Entrance
                 to
                 his
                 Exit
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 welcomed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Service
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 500l
                 .
                 
                   per
                   Ann.
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Heirs
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 highly
                 Honoured
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 bought
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Victory
                 at
                 so
                 cheap
                 a
                 Rate
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 sixty
                 Horse
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Foot.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 't
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 beginning
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 Prorogued
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 December
                 following
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 Cards
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 packed
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Sadlier
                
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 shuffling
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Game
                 :
                 this
                 very
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 continued
                 by
                 Protogation
                 ,
                 from
                 Session
                 to
                 Session
                 ;
                 untill
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 ended
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 For
                 a
                 Preparatory
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Lord
                 Rich
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
                 
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 October
                 ;
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Baker
                
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 First-Fruits
                 and
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 was
                 nominated
                 Speaker
                 for
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 opposition
                 and
                 noise
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Session
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Bishop
                 Tonstal
                 of
                 Du●ham
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 even
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 Spirit
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 less
                 in
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 at
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Parliament
                 consisted
                 of
                 such
                 Members
                 ,
                 as
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 agreed
                 well
                 enough
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Common
                 Principle
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 present
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 Gentry
                 in
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                
                 ,
                 were
                 cordially
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 Acts
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 losing
                 such
                 Church-Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Religion
                 should
                 prevail
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 improve
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 resolved
                 to
                 further
                 such
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 most
                 visibly
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Ends.
                 Which
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 strange
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Results
                 thereof
                 :
                 some
                 tending
                 simply
                 to
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 enriching
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 again
                 being
                 devised
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 exposing
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 unto
                 Spoil
                 and
                 Rapine
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 those
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 merely
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 Profit
                 and
                 Emolument
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Sort
                 was
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   for
                   repealing
                   several
                   Statutes
                   concerning
                   Treason
                   .
                
                 Under
                 which
                 head
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 many
                 bloody
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 in
                 Civil
                 Matters
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 distracted
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Repeal
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Subject
                 in
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Conscience
                 :
                 some
                 whereof
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Richard
                   the
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 dissenting
                 in
                 Opinion
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 called
                 Lollards
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Sort
                 also
                 was
                 another
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 terrible
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Six
                   Articles
                
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   The
                   whip
                   with
                   six
                   strings
                
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 thirty
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 Others
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 milder
                 Nature
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 thought
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 Freedom
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 men
                 coveted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   for
                   Qualification
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Six
                   Articles
                
                 ;
                 35.
                 
                 H.
                 8.
                 cap
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   inhibiting
                   the
                   Reading
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   in
                   the
                
                 English
                 
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Printing
                   ,
                   Selling
                   ,
                   Giving
                   ,
                   or
                   Delivering
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   other
                   Books
                   or
                   Writings
                   ,
                
                 as
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 ;
                 34.
                 
                 
                   H.
                   3.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 also
                 Abrogated
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Act
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 ▪
                 and
                 every
                 Article
                 ,
                 Branch
                 ,
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Pains
                 ,
                 and
                 Forfeitures
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 contained
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Repeal
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Reading
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 their
                 own
                 Expositours
                 ;
                 of
                 entertaining
                 what
                 Opinions
                 in
                 Religion
                 best
                 pleased
                 their
                 Fancies
                 ;
                 and
                 promulgating
                 those
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 entertained
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 enjoyed
                 that
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romanes
                 are
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Tacitus
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 without
                 comptrol
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Nerva
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   liberty
                   of
                   Opining
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   speaking
                   freely
                   their
                   Opinions
                   wheresoever
                   they
                   listed
                   .
                
                 Which
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Authour
                 makes
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 questioned
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 Sort
                 al●o
                 was
                 the
                 Act.
                 entituled
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   against
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   speak
                   against
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   receipt
                   thereof
                   in
                   both
                   kinds
                   :
                
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 Provided
                 with
                 great
                 Care
                 and
                 Piety
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   persons
                   ,
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                
                 May
                 
                   next
                   coming
                   ,
                   shall
                   deprave
                   ,
                   
                   despise
                   ,
                   or
                   contemn
                   the
                   most
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   contemptuous
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   words
                   of
                   depraving
                   ,
                   despising
                   ,
                   or
                   reviling
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   that
                   then
                   he
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   ,
                   shall
                   suffer
                   Imprisonment
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   Fine
                   and
                   Ransome
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   King's
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 provision
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 suppress
                 that
                 Irreverence
                 and
                 Profaness
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 handled
                 by
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 most
                 ignorantly
                 Zealous
                 of
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 delivered
                 unto
                 each
                 Communicant
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 round
                 Wafer
                 ,
                 called
                 commonly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   Altaris
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   The
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 reserved
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 hanged
                 up
                 over
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 a
                 Pix
                 ,
                 or
                 Box
                 :
                 those
                 zealous
                 ones
                 ,
                 in
                 hatred
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 reproached
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 odious
                 Names
                 of
                 
                   Jack-in-a-box
                   ,
                   Round-Robin
                   ,
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Halter
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Names
                 ,
                 so
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidels
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 frequently
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 had
                 rebuked
                 the
                 irreverent
                 behaviour
                 of
                 such
                 light
                 and
                 ill-disposed
                 Persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 Reform
                 the
                 Abuse
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 Quality
                 ,
                 and
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 considered
                 )
                 which
                 therefore
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 being
                 called
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 at
                 the
                 Sentence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   First
                   declared
                
                 ,
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 approved
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Vse
                 ,
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ's
                 Ascension
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 ministred
                 unto
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 under
                 both
                 the
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Bread
                 onely
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thereupon
                   it
                   was
                   Enacted
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                
                 The
                 said
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 should
                 be
                 hereafter
                 commonly
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 King's
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 under
                 both
                 the
                 Kinds
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 
                   Wine
                   .
                   With
                   these
                
                 Provisoes
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 If
                 necessity
                 did
                 not
                 otherwise
                 require
                 :
                 
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                
                 suddain
                 Sickness
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   Extremities
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   Wine
                   could
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sick-man
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   peace
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   permitting
                   of
                   this
                   Liberty
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Dominions
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   construed
                   to
                   the
                
                 condemning
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Vsages
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   contrary
                   was
                   observed
                   .
                   So
                   far
                   the
                   Parliament
                   Enacted
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   to
                   the
                   subject
                   Matter
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Communion
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   in
                   both
                   Kinds
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   People
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   Form
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   left
                   wholly
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   :
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   more
                   hereafter
                   )
                   the
                   Parliament
                   declaring
                   onely
                   ,
                
                 That
                 a
                 Godly
                 ●xhortation
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 therein
                 expressing
                 the
                 great
                 Benefit
                 and
                 Comfort
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 worthily
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Danger
                 threatned
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 unworthily
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   Declaration
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Words
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   Enacted
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   every
                   way
                   agree
                   with
                
                 Christ
                 
                   's
                   Institution
                   :
                   appears
                   most
                   plainly
                   by
                   this
                   Passage
                   of
                   Bishop
                
                 Jewel
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 demand
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 of
                 Master
                 Harding
                 ,
                 what
                 things
                 he
                 would
                 require
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 ,
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Words
                 be
                 plain
                 ;
                 If
                 Example
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Himself
                 Ministred
                 in
                 both
                 Kinds
                 ;
                 If
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 His
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 His
                 Church
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 If
                 Certainty
                 of
                 His
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 so
                 practised
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 He
                 meant
                 so
                 ;
                 If
                 Continuance
                 of
                 Time.
                 He
                 ●ad
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 His
                 Coming
                 again
                 .
                 Jewel
                 against
                 H●rding
                 ,
                 Art.
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   thus
                   proceedeth
                   in
                   the
                   eight
                   Sect.
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   )
                
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Priests
                 in
                 Russia
                 ,
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 in
                 Metheglin
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Innocent
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 want
                 ,
                 dispensed
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 without
                 Wine
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 no
                 Reason
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 Imbecillity
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 same
                 Want
                 ,
                 and
                 Imbecillity
                 ,
                 which
                 Master
                 Harding
                 hath
                 here
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Arrianus
                   ,
                   De
                   Rebus
                   Indicis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Geography
                 ,
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 There
                 be
                 whole
                 Nations
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Bread.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 necessary
                 by
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 Consideration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   over-partial
                   ,
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   next
                   what
                   is
                   confessed
                   by
                   Doctour
                
                 Harding
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   who
                   took
                   up
                   Arms
                   against
                   it
                   in
                   Queen
                
                 Elizabeth
                 
                   's
                   Time
                   :
                   who
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   in
                   plain
                   Terms
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Communion
                 was
                 delivered
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 mo●t
                 evidently
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 many
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 Hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 .
                 Art.
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 8
                 ▪
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 because
                 Harding
                 leaves
                 the
                 point
                 at
                 600
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 on
                 an
                 easie
                 search
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Practice
                 down
                 to
                 six
                 hundred
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 somewhat
                 after
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 Haymo
                 of
                 Halbe●stadt
                 ,
                 who
                 flourished
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 850.
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Cup
                   is
                   called
                   the
                
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   because
                   all
                   Communicate
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 certified
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 A●toni●us
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Florence
                 ;
                 that
                 William
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Battail
                 near
                 
                   Hastings
                   ,
                   Anno
                   966
                
                 ;
                 caused
                 His
                 whole
                 Army
                 to
                 communicate
                 in
                 both
                 Kinds
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 use
                 then
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 year
                 1260.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 In
                 some
                 Churches
                 of
                 his
                 Time
                 the
                 Cup
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 f●r
                 a
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 Provident
                 and
                 
                   Prudent
                   Vsage
                
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 by
                 restraining
                 it
                 onely
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 Churches
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 the
                 General
                 Usage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 otherwise
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 appointed
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 1260
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 upwards
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Scandal
                 of
                 an
                 Innovation
                 .
                 Nor
                 probably
                 had
                 the
                 Parliament
                 appointed
                 this
                 ▪
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 by
                 such
                 Godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 Reduce
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Practice
                 :
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 that
                 year
                 not
                 being
                 enpowered
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 any
                 Publick
                 business
                 ;
                 for
                 ought
                 appearing
                 on
                 Record
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 great
                 Business
                 was
                 the
                 Retriving
                 of
                 a
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 27th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 
                   Chanteries
                   ,
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   Free-Chapels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Disposing
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 Term
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 dying
                 ,
                 before
                 He
                 had
                 taken
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   Hospitals
                   ,
                   Chant●ries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 into
                 His
                 Possession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Ones
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 lose
                 so
                 Rich
                 a
                 Booty
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 Foot
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 .
                 In
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   such
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   Free-Chapels
                   ,
                   and
                   Chanteries
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   in
                   Being
                   within
                   five
                   years
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Session
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Actual
                   Possession
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   late
                   King
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   other
                   then
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   King's
                   Commissions
                   should
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   transported
                   ,
                   and
                   changed
                   ;
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   a●●●an●●●s
                   ,
                   Laxds
                   ,
                   Tenements
                   ,
                   Rents
                   ,
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   Pensions
                   ,
                   Portions
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Hereditaments
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   s●me
                   belonging
                   :
                   after
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                
                 Easter
                 
                   then
                   next
                   coming
                   should
                   be
                   adjudged
                   ,
                   and
                   deemed
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Actual
                   and
                   Real
                   Poss●ssion
                   ,
                   an●
                   S●isin
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   His
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   and
                   Succ●ssours
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 were
                 not
                 included
                 in
                 this
                 Grant
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 decealed
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 this
                 Act
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 His
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 and
                 Successours
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 Improvement
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Crown
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 carefully
                 kept
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 pretended
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 accounted
                 90.
                 
                 Colleges
                 within
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 that
                 Grant
                 ,
                 (
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Universities
                 not
                 being
                 reckoned
                 in
                 that
                 Number
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 2374.
                 
                 Free-Chapels
                 and
                 Chanteries
                 :
                 the
                 Lands
                 whereof
                 were
                 thus
                 conferred
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 together
                 for
                 His
                 Benefit
                 onely
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Respect
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 stoutly
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 these
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 and
                 Chanteries
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deferred
                 untill
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 Age
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 furnish
                 and
                 maintain
                 His
                 Royal
                 Estate
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Treasure
                 should
                 be
                 consumed
                 in
                 His
                 Nonage
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 after
                 was
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Chanteries
                 ,
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Chanteries
                 consisted
                 of
                 Salaries
                 ,
                 allowed
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 Priests
                 to
                 say
                 daily
                 Mass
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 Founders
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Friends
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 not
                 subsisting
                 on
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 generally
                 Incorporated
                 ,
                 and
                 United
                 to
                 some
                 Parochial
                 ,
                 Collegiate
                 ,
                 or
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 .
                 No
                 fewer
                 then
                 47.
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 Founded
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 .
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 though
                 Ordained
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Intent
                 ,
                 were
                 Independent
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 stronger
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 Richer
                 Endowment
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Chanteries
                 severally
                 were
                 ;
                 though
                 therein
                 they
                 fell
                 also
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 which
                 far
                 exceeded
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 their
                 Building
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Priests
                 ▪
                 maintained
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 Revenue
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 Admixture
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Pre-supposing
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 Deliverance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 thence
                 )
                 were
                 therefore
                 now
                 suppressed
                 upon
                 that
                 Account
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 upon
                 other
                 Pretences
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 Preached
                 at
                 Mercers-Chapel
                 ,
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 Doctour
                 Cromer
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 wished
                 exceeding
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 )
                 That
                 ,
                 If
                 Trentals
                 ,
                 and
                 Chantery-Masses
                 ,
                 
                   could
                   avail
                   the
                   Souls
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   then
                   did
                   the
                   Parliament
                   not
                   well
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   away
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   and
                   Chanteries
                   ;
                   which
                   served
                   principally
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Parliament
                   did
                   well
                   in
                   dissolving
                   and
                   bestowing
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   deny
                   )
                   then
                   was
                   it
                   a
                   plain
                   Case
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Chanteries
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   Masses
                   did
                   confer
                   no
                   Relief
                   on
                   the
                   Souls
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Dilemma
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 unanswerable
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 handled
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 seeing
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 concerned
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Recantation
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 June
                 next
                 following
                 :
                 (
                 this
                 Sermon
                 being
                 Preached
                 in
                 Lent
                 )
                 where
                 he
                 confessed
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 seduced
                 by
                 naughty
                 books
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Current
                 of
                 these
                 Times
                 went
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Cromer
                 might
                 now
                 have
                 Preached
                 that
                 safely
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 and
                 threatened
                 most
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 entituled
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   for
                   Election
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Seals
                   ,
                   and
                   Styles
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   used
                   by
                   Spiritual
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 repeat
                 the
                 Sum
                 thereof
                 )
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Bishops
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   King's
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   the
                   Deans
                   and
                   Chapters
                   :
                
                 That
                 
                   all
                   their
                   Processes
                   ,
                   and
                   Writings
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   King's
                   Name
                   onely
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop's
                
                 Teste
                 
                   added
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   sealed
                   with
                   no
                   other
                   Seal
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   Authorised
                   and
                   Appointed
                   by
                   Him.
                
                 In
                 the
                 Compounding
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 Danger
                 couched
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 first
                 appeared
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 last
                 Branch
                 thereof
                 it
                 was
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Intent
                 of
                 the
                 Contrivers
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Order
                 ,
                 by
                 forcing
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Strong-hold
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 King's
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 ,
                 His
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Sheriffs
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 execute
                 His
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 disperse
                 His
                 Mandates
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 such
                 use
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 possibly
                 beyond
                 the
                 true
                 intention
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Capacity
                 of
                 conferring
                 Orders
                 :
                 
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 thereunto
                 enpowered
                 by
                 especial
                 Licence
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 whereof
                 (
                 if
                 Sanders
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 )
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 :
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   King
                   to
                
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 
                   Greeting
                   .
                   Whereas
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   as
                   Civil
                   ,
                   flows
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   give
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   to
                   thee
                   full
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   Lice●ce
                   ,
                   to
                   continue
                   during
                   Our
                   Good
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   for
                   holding
                   Ordination
                   within
                   thy
                   Diocess
                   of
                
                 N.
                 
                   and
                   for
                   promoting
                   fit
                   Persons
                   unto
                   Holy
                   Orders
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Priest-hood
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Diminution
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Power
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Odious
                 Innovation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ●
                
                 She
                 caused
                 this
                 Act
                 to
                 be
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Year
                 of
                 Her
                 Reign
                 ;
                 leaving
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 their
                 former
                 claim
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Seals
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Estate
                 they
                 have
                 continued
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Legal
                 Interruption
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Branch
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 appeared
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sigh●
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 depend
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 preferment
                 to
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 eminent
                 Places
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 true
                 Drift
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 useless
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Dissolution
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 nothing
                 else
                 been
                 intended
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 sole
                 Nomination
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 His
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 onely
                 a
                 Reviver
                 of
                 an
                 Antient
                 Power
                 :
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 Invested
                 in
                 His
                 Predecessour's
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 .
                 Consult
                 the
                 Stories
                 ,
                 and
                 Records
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 E●der
                 Times
                 ▪
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 readily
                 appear
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 did
                 nominate
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 they
                 retained
                 the
                 Nomination
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Dominions
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 done
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 German
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Antient
                 Kings
                 of
                 Spain
                 :
                 the
                 Investiture
                 being
                 then
                 performed
                 
                   Per
                   Annulum
                   &
                   Baculum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 Phrase
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 delivering
                 of
                 a
                 Ring
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Crosier
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Pastoral
                   Staff
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Party
                 nominated
                 .
                 Examples
                 of
                 which
                 Practice
                 are
                 exceeding
                 obvious
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Popes
                 ▪
                 finding
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 how
                 necessary
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ambitiously
                 affected
                 over
                 all
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 depend
                 on
                 none
                 but
                 them
                 ,
                 challenged
                 this
                 power
                 unto
                 themselves
                 :
                 declaring
                 it
                 in
                 several
                 Petit
                 Councels
                 for
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 Simony
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 receive
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 from
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Natural
                 Prince
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 those
                 long
                 and
                 deadly
                 Quarrels
                 begun
                 between
                 Pope
                 Hildebrand
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 their
                 Successours
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 the
                 like
                 Disputes
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 between
                 Pope
                 
                   Vrban
                   the
                   Second
                
                 and
                 King
                 
                   William
                   Rufus
                
                 ;
                 between
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 and
                 King
                 I●hn
                 :
                 till
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Popes
                 prevailed
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 the
                 point
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 disguise
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 Bishop
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Prior
                 and
                 Convent
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 of
                 that
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Installed
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Free
                 Elections
                 ,
                 were
                 wholly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Disposing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Point
                 thus
                 gained
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 little
                 to
                 their
                 Profit
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Execution
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Innocent
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Consecrating
                 certain
                 English
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Lyons
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 Knowledge
                 &
                 Consent
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 by
                 
                   Matthew
                   Paris
                
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 dishourable
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 Dammage
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ▪
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Mischief
                 grew
                 more
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 concealed
                 under
                 that
                 Disguise
                 ,
                 became
                 more
                 apparent
                 :
                 which
                 plainly
                 was
                 ▪
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 that
                 being
                 bound
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 stricter
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 into
                 a
                 Contempt
                 of
                 their
                 Natural
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 worke
                 any
                 Mischief
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 Danger
                 whereof
                 being
                 considered
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   First
                
                 ,
                 He
                 came
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 then
                 being
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Priors
                 and
                 Convents
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 said
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Case
                 might
                 vary
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 any
                 Election
                 ,
                 should
                 demand
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Writ
                 of
                 
                   Cong●●
                   D'●esliere
                
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Election
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 crave
                 his
                 
                   Royal
                   Assent
                
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 avowed
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Third
                
                 to
                 Pope
                 
                   Clement
                   the
                   Fifth
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ;
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 Founded
                 ,
                 and
                 Endowed
                 by
                 His
                 Progenitours
                 ;
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 those
                 Churches
                 became
                 void
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 again
                 with
                 fit
                 Persons
                 by
                 His
                 said
                 Progenitours
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Natural
                 and
                 proper
                 Right
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pragmatical
                   Sanction
                
                 ,
                 established
                 at
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Concordate
                 between
                 King
                 
                   Francis
                   the
                   First
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo
                   the
                   Tenth
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 also
                 challenged
                 by
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Verge
                 ,
                 and
                 Territories
                 of
                 that
                 Republick
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 consult
                 the
                 English
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Decad.
                   5.
                   lib.
                   9.
                   fol.
                
                 229.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Innovation
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Restoring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 an
                 antient
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 Naturally
                 and
                 Originally
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 an
                 Alteration
                 from
                 the
                 received
                 manner
                 of
                 Electings
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Established
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 repealed
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 Chanel
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Making
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Exercising
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 unto
                 such
                 Changes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 made
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 whereof
                 was
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rochester
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 nominated
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Holbeck
                 ,
                 who
                 preceded
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 Lincoln
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 dying
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 Holbeck
                 was
                 deferred
                 till
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 Ridley
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 ;
                 although
                 not
                 actually
                 Consecrated
                 till
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Learning
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Times
                 then
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 excellent
                 way
                 of
                 Preaching
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ;
                 whose
                 Chaplain
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 His
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 onely
                 designed
                 to
                 this
                 Preferment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 Service
                 .
                 Being
                 well
                 studyed
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 observe
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 erred
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 had
                 run
                 themselves
                 into
                 some
                 errour
                 ,
                 by
                 opposing
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 forced
                 upon
                 the
                 Figment
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 Signs
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 frame
                 his
                 Judgement
                 to
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 exclude
                 that
                 Corporal
                 Eating
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 a
                 scorn
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Moors
                 .
                 Which
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 he
                 stoutly
                 stood
                 to
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Examinations
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 preparing
                 for
                 the
                 Stake
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 maintained
                 it
                 constantly
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 also
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   were
                   truly
                   and
                   verily
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   made
                   forth
                   effectually
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Opinion
                 he
                 so
                 prevailed
                 by
                 Discourse
                 and
                 Argument
                 with
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 consult
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   and
                   M●n
                
                 .
                 fol.
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 even
                 and
                 constant
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 declared
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 none
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 opposition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Hooper
                 in
                 Maintainance
                 of
                 the
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 Established
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 opportunity
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Preferment
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 ;
                 succeeding
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                 Knight
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 dyed
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 ninth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 September
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 once
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Bisham
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Berks
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   February
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1535.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 April
                 following
                 ,
                 Translated
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 David's
                 .
                 During
                 his
                 sitting
                 in
                 which
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 upon
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 convenient
                 Project
                 ,
                 for
                 removing
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 from
                 the
                 decayed
                 City
                 of
                 St.
                 David's
                 ,
                 most
                 incommodiously
                 Scituate
                 in
                 the
                 remotest
                 Angle
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 Borough
                 of
                 Caer-marthen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Chief
                 Church
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Grey-Friars
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Edmond
                 Earl
                 of
                 Richmond
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 K.
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 received
                 Interment
                 .
                 Which
                 Project
                 he
                 presented
                 to
                 Cromwel
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Vicar
                 General
                 ,
                 endearing
                 it
                 by
                 these
                 Motives
                 and
                 Propositions
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 being
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 opportune
                 for
                 the
                 profiting
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Preferment
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 abolishing
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 settling
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 the
                 King's
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Friars
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 provide
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 Maintainance
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 work
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 remove
                 his
                 Consistory
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 found
                 therein
                 a
                 Grammar-Schole
                 ,
                 and
                 settle
                 a
                 daily
                 Lecture
                 in
                 Divinity
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 the
                 Welsh
                 from
                 their
                 ancient
                 Rudeness
                 to
                 the
                 Civility
                 of
                 the
                 Time.
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 Memorials
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 these
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 Episcopal
                 House
                 at
                 Abberguilly
                 ,
                 very
                 near
                 that
                 Town
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Diocess
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 made
                 their
                 Dwelling
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 Parties
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Proposition
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Time
                 so
                 much
                 addicted
                 unto
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 speed
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 Motives
                 ,
                 the
                 See
                 remained
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 amongst
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 for
                 Preaching
                 up
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 Scotland
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 Services
                 already
                 passed
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Translated
                 to
                 this
                 See
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Knight
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 precise
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 Time
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 Translated
                 to
                 this
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 gratified
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 with
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 eighteen
                 or
                 nineteen
                 Manours
                 ,
                 which
                 antiently
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 lying
                 ,
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 seemed
                 very
                 conveniently
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 Maintainance
                 of
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 took
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
                 More
                 of
                 which
                 strange
                 Donations
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Times
                 then
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 advancing
                 some
                 part
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Spoil
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 2o.
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1547
                 ,
                 1548.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Parliament
                 ending
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 all
                 Publique
                 Businesses
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 great
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 breathing
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 the
                 year
                 begun
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Letter
                 is
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 to
                 Doctour
                 Bonn●r
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 requiring
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 such
                 Abuses
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 therein
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 Order
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Suffragans
                 .
                 By
                 antient
                 Right
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 London
                 are
                 accounted
                 Deans
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 College
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 their
                 place
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 their
                 Metropolitane
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 Mandates
                 ,
                 and
                 disperse
                 his
                 Missives
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 Emergency
                 of
                 Affairs
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 preside
                 in
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 or
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ;
                 during
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 necessary
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitane
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Zeal
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 communicateth
                 the
                 Contents
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Suffragan-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 Doctour
                 
                   Thomas
                   Thirlby
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       My
                       very
                       Good
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     AFter
                     my
                     most
                     hearty
                     Commendations
                     ,
                     These
                     are
                     to
                     Advertise
                     your
                     Good
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     Lord
                     of
                     Canterbury's
                     Grace
                     ,
                     this
                     present
                     28th
                     .
                     of
                     January
                     ,
                     sent
                     unto
                     me
                     his
                     Letters
                     Missive
                     ,
                     containing
                     this
                     in
                     Effect
                     ;
                     That
                     my
                     Lord
                     Protectour's
                     Grace
                     ,
                     with
                     advice
                     of
                     other
                     the
                     King's
                     Majestie
                     's
                     Honourable
                     Privy
                     Council
                     (
                     for
                     certain
                     Considerations
                     them
                     moving
                     )
                     are
                     fully
                     resolved
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Candles
                     shall
                     be
                     borne
                     upon
                     Candlemass●
                     day
                     ;
                     nor
                     also
                     ,
                     from
                     henceforth
                     ,
                     Ashes
                     ,
                     or
                     Palms
                     ,
                     used
                     any
                     longer
                     ;
                     requiring
                     Me
                     thereupon
                     by
                     his
                     said
                     Letters
                     ,
                     to
                     cause
                     Admonition
                     ,
                     and
                     Knowledg
                     thereof
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     unto
                     your
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     with
                     celerity
                     accordingly
                     .
                     In
                     consideration
                     whereof
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     send
                     at
                     this
                     present
                     these
                     said
                     Letters
                     to
                     your
                     Good
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     thereupon
                     may
                     give
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     Advertisement
                     thereof
                     ,
                     within
                     your
                     Diocess
                     ,
                     as
                     appertaineth
                     .
                     Thus
                     committing
                     your
                     Good
                     Lordship
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     fare
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Good
                     heart
                     can
                     best
                     desire
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Written
                       in
                       haste
                       at
                       my
                       House
                       in
                       London
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         said
                         28th
                         .
                         of
                         January
                         ,
                         1547
                         /
                         8.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 :
                 the
                 Date
                 whereof
                 doth
                 very
                 visibly
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Counsel
                 was
                 as
                 suddain
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Warning
                 short
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 Dated
                 on
                 the
                 28th
                 ▪
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Reformation
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 adjoyning
                 :
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Purification
                 following
                 within
                 five
                 days
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 Lords
                 drove
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Order
                 could
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 followed
                 it
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 little
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 )
                 concerning
                 Images
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 were
                 either
                 not
                 taken
                 down
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 required
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 re-advanced
                 again
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Heats
                 of
                 the
                 Visitation
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 cool
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 be
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 Repetitions
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 commit
                 the
                 Narrative
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Letters
                 themselves
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     AFter
                     Our
                     Right
                     Hearty
                     Commendations
                     to
                     Your
                     Good
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     where
                     now
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     King's
                     Majestie
                     's
                     Visitations
                     ,
                     amongst
                     other
                     Godly
                     Injunctions
                     ,
                     Commanded
                     generally
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     through
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     this
                     His
                     Highness
                     Realm
                     ,
                     One
                     was
                     set
                     forth
                     for
                     the
                     taking
                     down
                     of
                     such
                     Images
                     ,
                     as
                     had
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     been
                     abused
                     with
                     Pilgrimages
                     ,
                     Offerings
                     ,
                     or
                     Censes
                     ;
                     albeit
                     that
                     this
                     said
                     Injunction
                     hath
                     in
                     many
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     been
                     quietly
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     and
                     executed
                     ;
                     yet
                     ,
                     in
                     many
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     much
                     strife
                     and
                     contention
                     hath
                     risen
                     ,
                     and
                     dayly
                     riseth
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     increaseth
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Some
                     men
                     being
                     so
                     Superstitious
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     Willfull
                     ;
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     good
                     Wills
                     ,
                     retain
                     all
                     such
                     Images
                     still
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     
                     been
                     most
                     manifestly
                     abused
                     .
                     
                     And
                     almost
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     is
                     Contention
                     for
                     Images
                     ,
                     Whether
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     abused
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     whilst
                     these
                     men
                     go
                     on
                     on
                     bothsides
                     contentiously
                     to
                     obtain
                     their
                     minds
                     ,
                     contending
                     whether
                     this
                     Image
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     I●age
                     hath
                     been
                     Offered
                     unto
                     ,
                     Kissed
                     ,
                     Censed
                     ,
                     and
                     otherwise
                     abused
                     ;
                     Paris
                     have
                     in
                     some
                     places
                     been
                     taken
                     in
                     such
                     sort
                     ,
                     as
                     further
                     Inconveniences
                     be
                     like
                     to
                     ensue
                     ,
                     if
                     remedy
                     be
                     not
                     found
                     in
                     time
                     .
                     Considering
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     almost
                     in
                     no
                     place
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     is
                     any
                     sure
                     quietness
                     ;
                     but
                     where
                     all
                     Image
                     ;
                     be
                     clean
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     pulled
                     down
                     already
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Contention
                     ,
                     in
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     clearly
                     taken
                     away
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     lively
                     Image
                     of
                     Christ
                     should
                     not
                     contend
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                     Ima●es
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     things
                     not
                     necessary
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     the
                     which
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Christ
                     continued
                     most
                     Godly
                     many
                     years
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     thought
                     good
                     to
                     signifie
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Highness
                     Pleasure
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Advice
                     ,
                     and
                     Consent
                     of
                     Vs
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     Protectour
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     immediately
                     ,
                     upon
                     sight
                     hereof
                     ,
                     with
                     as
                     convenient
                     diligence
                     as
                     you
                     may
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     give
                     Order
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Images
                     ,
                     remaining
                     in
                     any
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     Chapel
                     ,
                     within
                     your
                     Diocess
                     ,
                     be
                     removed
                     ,
                     and
                     taken
                     away
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     Letters
                     ,
                     signifie
                     unto
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     within
                     your
                     Province
                     ,
                     this
                     his
                     Highness
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     Order
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     within
                     their
                     several
                     Diocesses
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Execution
                     hereof
                     We
                     require
                     both
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     to
                     use
                     ●uch
                     for●-sight
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     quietly
                     done
                     ,
                     with
                     as
                     Good
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       From
                       Sommerset
                       -
                       Place
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         11th
                         .
                         of
                         Febr.
                         1547.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Your
                       Lordship
                       's
                       assured
                       Loving
                       Friends
                       ,
                       
                         
                           Edw.
                           Sommerset
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Hen.
                           Arundel
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Anth.
                           Wingfield
                           ,
                        
                         
                           John
                           Russell
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Thomas
                           Seimour
                           ,
                        
                         
                           William
                           Paget
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 quick
                 Proceedings
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 startle
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Party
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishop
                 
                   Bonner
                   ▪
                
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 disperse
                 those
                 unwelcome
                 Mandates
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 perform
                 the
                 service
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 Reluctancy
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 performed
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Westminster
                 (
                 his
                 next
                 neighbouring
                 Bishop
                 )
                 not
                 bearing
                 Date
                 untill
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 that
                 Moneth
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 better
                 pleased
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 News
                 :
                 who
                 thereupon
                 signified
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Vaughan
                 ,
                 his
                 great
                 dislike
                 of
                 some
                 Proceedings
                 had
                 at
                 Portsmouth
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 down
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 certifying
                 him
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   onely
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   eyes
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   Images
                   standing
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   where
                
                 Luther
                 
                   was
                   had
                   in
                   Estimation
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                
                 Luther
                 
                   himself
                   had
                   purposely
                   written
                   a
                   Book
                   against
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   defaced
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 Covetousness
                 spurred
                 on
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 Zeal
                 ▪
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 so
                 poor
                 and
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 Spoyl
                 whereof
                 would
                 not
                 afford
                 some
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 Jewels
                 also
                 )
                 besides
                 
                   Censers
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 rich
                 Utensils
                 appertaining
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Respect
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 hereto
                 Authorised
                 were
                 entertained
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 with
                 scorn
                 ,
                 and
                 railing
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 further
                 they
                 went
                 from
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 worse
                 they
                 were
                 handled
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Body
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 pulling
                 down
                 Images
                 in
                 Cornwal
                 ,
                 was
                 stabbed
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 a
                 Priest.
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Principal
                 Offender
                 was
                 ●anged
                 in
                 
                   Smithfield
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Chief
                 Accomplices
                 in
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 which
                 quieted
                 all
                 Matters
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 the
                 storm
                 broke
                 out
                 
                 more
                 violently
                 then
                 before
                 it
                 did
                 :
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 endangering
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 those
                 Western
                 Counties
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 great
                 Commotions
                 the
                 Council
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 fore-see
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 Consequents
                 of
                 such
                 Alterations
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 pressed
                 too
                 fast
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 nothing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 People
                 commonly
                 are
                 so
                 tender
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 their
                 Happiness
                 dependeth
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 concerned
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 ▪
                 the
                 People
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 intention
                 to
                 abolish
                 all
                 their
                 antient
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 which
                 either
                 might
                 consist
                 with
                 Piety
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Profit
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 expedient
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 some
                 contentment
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 for
                 the
                 strict
                 keeping
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Doctour
                 Glas●er
                 having
                 broke
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 scarcity
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 cryed
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 Observations
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Libelling
                 against
                 that
                 antient
                 and
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 scandalous
                 Rhythms
                 .
                 Complaint
                 whereof
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 in
                 January
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 People
                 were
                 Commanded
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Lenten-Dyet
                 was
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 comes
                 Bishop
                 Latimer
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 again
                 :
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Parts
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 seemed
                 inclinable
                 enough
                 to
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 He
                 grew
                 into
                 esteem
                 with
                 Cromwel
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 Power
                 and
                 Favour
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Worcester
                   ▪
                   An.
                
                 1535.
                 continuing
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 till
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Ju●ly
                 ,
                 1539.
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 willingly
                 to
                 Resign
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 Passing
                 the
                 
                   Six
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Agitated
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirmed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 he
                 forbore
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 whole
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 upwards
                 ;
                 betaking
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 retiredness
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 welcome
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Plainness
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 exceeding
                 acceptable
                 .
                 And
                 possible
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 Sequestred
                 from
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Publick
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 usefull
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Composing
                 the
                 Homilies
                 ;
                 having
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 plain
                 and
                 familiar
                 Style
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 visibly
                 shew
                 it self
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Writings
                 .
                 On
                 
                   New-Years
                   ▪
                
                 Day
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 being
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 he
                 Preached
                 his
                 first
                 Sermon
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul'●-Cr●ss
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 re-Admission
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Ministry
                 )
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 again
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 Day
                 seven-night
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 after
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 finally
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 that
                 Moneth
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 he
                 became
                 so
                 Famous
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 such
                 multitudes
                 of
                 People
                 after
                 him
                 to
                 hear
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 Preach
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Friday
                   in
                   Lent
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Priv●-Garden
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 four
                 times
                 as
                 many
                 Auditours
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 have
                 thronged
                 into
                 the
                 Chapel
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Preached
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 afterward
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 Pulpit
                 was
                 erected
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 Occasions
                 :
                 especially
                 for
                 Lent-Sermons
                 on
                 Sundays
                 in
                 the
                 after-noon
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 so
                 continued
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 till
                 these
                 later
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Affairs
                 proceeded
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 some
                 Godly
                 B●shops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Learned
                 and
                 Religious
                 Men
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 busily
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ;
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Command
                 to
                 Consult
                 together
                 about
                 one
                 
                   Vniform
                   Order
                   for
                   Administring
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   in
                   the
                
                 English
                 
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   under
                   both
                   Kinds
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
                 Which
                 Persons
                 so
                 convened
                 together
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgie
                 of
                 this
                 King's
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cranmer
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ;
                   Thomas
                   Goodrick
                
                 ,
                 
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Lord
                 
                   Chancellour
                   ;
                   Henry
                   Holbeck
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ;
                   George
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Chichester
                   ;
                   John
                   Skip
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Hereford
                   ;
                   Thomas
                   Thirlby
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Westminster
                   ;
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rochester
                   ;
                   Richard
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Almoner
                
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 May
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 then
                 Dean
                 (
                 after
                 Bishop
                 )
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 Heyns
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 Robertson
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Dean
                 of
                 Durham
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Trinity-College
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 Convened
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 into
                 Consideration
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 right
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Usage
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 agreed
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 ;
                 as
                 might
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 just
                 Offence
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Party
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 so
                 Ordered
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 himself
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 with
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 part●kers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Communion
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Dearly-beloved
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ●ye
                   coming
                   to
                   this
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Liturgie
                
                 .
                 Then
                 followed
                 the
                 Invitation
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   You
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   truly
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestly
                   repent
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 proceeding
                 to
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Confession
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Comfortable
                   Sentences
                   out
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Humble
                   Address
                   ;
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   Table
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 the
                 
                   Distribution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 present
                 ,
                 continuing
                 still
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 dismissing
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 Godly
                 Form
                 ,
                 being
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 exceeding
                 well
                 approved
                 ;
                 was
                 Published
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 Authorising
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanding
                 all
                 His
                 Loving
                 Subjects
                 to
                 conform
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Manner
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                   
                     EDWARD
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     
                       England
                       ▪
                       France
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     in
                     Earth
                     the
                     Supreme
                     Head
                     :
                     To
                     All
                     ,
                     and
                     Singular
                     ,
                     Our
                     Loving
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     Greeting
                     .
                     For
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     Our
                     High
                     Court
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     lately
                     holden
                     at
                     Westminster
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     Vs
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Commons
                     there
                     Assembled
                     ▪
                     most
                     Godly
                     ,
                     and
                     agreeable
                     to
                     Christ's
                     Holy
                     Institution
                     ,
                     Enacted
                     ;
                     That
                     the
                     most
                     Blessed
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     should
                     from
                     henceforth
                     be
                     commonly
                     Delivered
                     ,
                     and
                     Ministred
                     unto
                     all
                     Persons
                     ,
                     within
                     Our
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Our
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     under
                     both
                     Kinds
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ;
                     (
                     except
                     necessity
                     otherwise
                     require
                     )
                     lest
                     ,
                     every
                     man
                     fantasying
                     and
                     devising
                     a
                     sundry
                     way
                     by
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     Vse
                     of
                     this
                     most
                     Blessed
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Vnity
                     ,
                     there
                     might
                     thereby
                     arise
                     any
                     unseemly
                     ,
                     or
                     ungodly
                     Diversity
                     :
                     Our
                     pleasure
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Advice
                     of
                     Our
                     most
                     Dear
                     Vncle
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Sommerset
                     ,
                     Governour
                     of
                     Our
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     Protectour
                     of
                     Our
                     Realms
                     ,
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     and
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Our
                     Privy
                     Council
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Blessed
                     Sacrament
                     be
                     Ministred
                     unto
                     Our
                     People
                     ,
                     ●nely
                     after
                     such
                     Form
                     ,
                     and
                     Manner
                     ,
                     as
                     hereafter
                     by
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ,
                     
                     with
                     the
                     Advice
                     before-mentioned
                     ,
                     is
                     set
                     out
                     ,
                     or
                     declared
                     ;
                     Willing
                     every
                     man
                     with
                     due
                     Reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     Christian
                     Behaviour
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Blessed
                     Communion
                     ;
                     lest
                     that
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     unworthy
                     receiving
                     of
                     such
                     high
                     Mysteries
                     ,
                     they
                     become
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     their
                     own
                     Damnation
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     diligently
                     trying
                     themselves
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     so
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     Holy
                     Table
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     this
                     Holy
                     Communion
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     Christ
                     dwelling
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     also
                     with
                     such
                     Obedience
                     and
                     Conformity
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     this
                     Our
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Godly
                     Direction
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     incouraged
                     from
                     Time
                     to
                     Time
                     further
                     to
                     travail
                     for
                     the
                     R●formation
                     ,
                     and
                     setting
                     forth
                     of
                     such
                     Godly
                     Orders
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     to
                     God's
                     Glory
                     ,
                     the
                     Edifying
                     of
                     Our
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Advancement
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     thething
                     We
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     most
                     earnestly
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     bring
                     to
                     effect
                     :
                     Willing
                     all
                     Our
                     Loving
                     Subjects
                     in
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     to
                     stay
                     ,
                     and
                     quiet
                     themselves
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     Our
                     Direction
                     ;
                     as
                     men
                     content
                     to
                     follow
                     Authority
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     bounden
                     Duty
                     of
                     Subjects
                     )
                     and
                     not
                     enterprising
                     to
                     run
                     before
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     by
                     their
                     Rashness
                     become
                     the
                     greatest
                     Hinderers
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     ,
                     more
                     arrogantly
                     then
                     Godly
                     ,
                     would
                     seem
                     (
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     Private
                     Authority
                     )
                     most
                     hotly
                     to
                     set
                     forward
                     .
                     We
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     Our
                     Subjects
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     mistake
                     Our
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     mistrust
                     Our
                     Zeal
                     ;
                     as
                     though
                     we
                     either
                     would
                     not
                     discern
                     what
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     not
                     do
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     :
                     God
                     be
                     praised
                     ,
                     We
                     know
                     both
                     what
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     is
                     meet
                     to
                     be
                     redressed
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     an
                     earnest
                     mind
                     by
                     the
                     Advice
                     of
                     Our
                     most
                     Dear
                     Vncle
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     of
                     Our
                     Privy
                     Council
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     diligence
                     and
                     convenient
                     speed
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     most
                     stand
                     with
                     God's
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     edifying
                     and
                     quietness
                     of
                     Our
                     People
                     ▪
                     Which
                     We
                     doubt
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     Our
                     Obedient
                     and
                     Loving
                     Subjects
                     will
                     quietly
                     and
                     reverendly
                     tarry
                     for
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Care
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 discharged
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 whole
                 Burthen
                 on
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 causing
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Printed
                 Copies
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 each
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 they
                 there
                 withall
                 directed
                 Letters
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Requiring
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Hi●
                   Majestie
                   's
                   Name
                   Commanding
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   earnest
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   carefull
                   Respect
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   causing
                   the
                   said
                   Books
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   delivered
                   to
                   every
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   and
                   Curate
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Diocesses
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   sufficient
                   time
                   well
                   to
                   instruct
                   and
                   advise
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   Distribution
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   ,
                   before
                
                 Easter
                 
                   following
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   ▪
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   Means
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   said
                   Bishops
                   )
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   directed
                   to
                   use
                   such
                   Good
                   ,
                   Gentle
                   ,
                   and
                   Charitable
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   simple
                   and
                   unlearned
                   Parishioners
                   ;
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   their
                   good
                   Satisfaction
                   :
                   Letting
                   them
                   further
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Order
                   was
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   one
                   Vniform
                   manner
                   quietly
                   used
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Execution
                   thereof
                   did
                   very
                   much
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Diligence
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   their
                   Vocation
                   ,
                   who
                   therefore
                   were
                   again
                   required
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   diligent
                   respect
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   tendred
                   the
                   King's
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   answer
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Letter
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Da●e
                 on
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 was
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Rich
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                   St.
                   John
                
                 and
                 Russel
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Secretary
                 Petre
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Wingfield
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   ●otton
                
                 .
                 In
                 Obedience
                 unto
                 whose
                 Commands
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 did
                 not
                 perform
                 their
                 parts
                 alike
                 :
                 (
                 Gardiner
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Bonner
                
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Voysie
                
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 and
                 Sampson
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Lich-field
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 backward
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 Parish-Priests
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 Advance
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Work
                 ,
                 laboured
                 to
                 disaffect
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 it
                 was
                 endeavoured
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 to
                 possess
                 their
                 Auditours
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 lay
                 strange
                 Exactions
                 on
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 forcing
                 them
                 to
                 pay
                 half
                 a
                 Crown
                 a
                 piece
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 Married
                 ,
                 Christened
                 ,
                 or
                 Buried
                 .
                 For
                 Remedy
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 Ordered
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 Preach
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Licenced
                 under
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 dispatched
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 into
                 every
                 Shire
                 throughout
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Survey
                 of
                 all
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 Chanteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother-Hoods
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 or
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 whose
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 no
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 just
                 estimate
                 and
                 value
                 on
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 parcell
                 out
                 ,
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 divide
                 the
                 Spoil
                 betwixt
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 in
                 hope
                 devoured
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 lying
                 nearest
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 Free-Chapel
                 of
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Originally
                 Founded
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 reckoned
                 for
                 the
                 Chapel-Royal
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Foundation
                 consisted
                 of
                 no
                 fewer
                 ▪
                 then
                 thirty
                 eight
                 Persons
                 :
                 viz.
                 one
                 Dean
                 ,
                 twelve
                 Canons
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 four
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 six
                 Choristers
                 ;
                 besides
                 a
                 Verger
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 the
                 Chapel
                 .
                 In
                 place
                 of
                 whom
                 a
                 certain
                 Number
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 Officiating
                 the
                 daily
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Royal-Chapels
                 :
                 
                   (
                   Gentlemen
                   of
                   the
                   Chapel
                
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 )
                 whose
                 Sa●aries
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Choristers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 amounts
                 to
                 a
                 round
                 yearly
                 Sum
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Chapel
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 honestly
                 ●aid
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 Gainer
                 by
                 it
                 ▪
                 the
                 yearly
                 Rents
                 thereof
                 being
                 valued
                 at
                 1085
                 l.
                 10
                 s.
                 5
                 d.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Chapel
                 it self
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Clolyster
                 of
                 curious
                 Workmanship
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Chambers
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 standing
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 the
                 Chapel
                 having
                 been
                 since
                 fitted
                 ,
                 and
                 imployed
                 for
                 an
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 fell
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 St.
                 Martin's
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   St.
                   Martin's
                   le
                   Grand
                
                 ,
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Aldersgate
                 :
                 first
                 founded
                 for
                 a
                 Dean
                 ,
                 and
                 Secular
                 Canons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 privileged
                 for
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 the
                 Rights
                 whereof
                 it
                 constantly
                 enjoyed
                 without
                 interruption
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 privilege
                 of
                 Sanctuary
                 was
                 suppressed
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Foundation
                 it self
                 being
                 now
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 surrrendred
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 :
                 who
                 after
                 gave
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 remaining
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Precincts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Donation
                 ,
                 appointed
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Chapter
                 held
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Quire
                 and
                 Iles
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Leased
                 out
                 for
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Rent
                 of
                 five
                 Marks
                 
                   per
                   Annum
                
                 to
                 one
                 
                   H.
                   Keeble
                
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 excepting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Grant
                 ,
                 the
                 Bells
                 ▪
                 Lead
                 ,
                 Stone
                 ,
                 Timber
                 ,
                 Glass
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 and
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sole
                 Use
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Which
                 foul
                 Transaction
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 totally
                 pulled
                 down
                 ;
                 a
                 Tavern
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 and
                 College
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Precinct
                 thereof
                 ,
                 being
                 built
                 upon
                 with
                 several
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 out
                 to
                 Strangers
                 ;
                 who
                 very
                 industriously
                 affected
                 to
                 dwell
                 therein
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 natural
                 English
                 since
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 and
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 such
                 Officers
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Westminster
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 Sacrilege
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 was
                 called
                 immediately
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 a
                 ●ober
                 Reckoning
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 P●otectour
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 altogether
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 Cathedrals
                 should
                 be
                 Founded
                 so
                 near
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 Foundation
                 )
                 might
                 best
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 had
                 cast
                 a
                 longing
                 eye
                 upon
                 the
                 goodly
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 which
                 remained
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 then
                 unfurnished
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 Palace
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 
                 unto
                 his
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 to
                 finde
                 room
                 enough
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 and
                 Destruction
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Palace
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 his
                 vast
                 Designs
                 .
                 Which
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 Benson
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 be●hink
                 himself
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 whole
                 ▪
                 but
                 by
                 parting
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 half
                 the
                 Estate
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 a
                 Lease
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 seventeen
                 Manours
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Farms
                 ,
                 lying
                 almost
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Term
                 of
                 ninety
                 nine
                 years
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Seimour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 as
                 an
                 Addition
                 to
                 his
                 Manour
                 of
                 Sudeley
                 :
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 stand
                 their
                 
                   Good
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 Patron
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserv
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 .
                 Another
                 Present
                 of
                 almost
                 as
                 many
                 Manours
                 ,
                 and
                 Farms
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 Counties
                 of
                 
                   Gloc●●ster
                   ,
                   Worcester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 Term
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 a
                 special
                 Confident
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 :
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Great
                 Master
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 all
                 came
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Bourn
                
                 ,
                 principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Estate
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 Turn
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Scale
                 their
                 Manour
                 of
                 Islip
                 ,
                 conferred
                 upon
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Confessour
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 two
                 hundred
                 Customary
                 Tenants
                 owed
                 their
                 Soil
                 and
                 Service
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 wooded
                 things
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 also
                 without
                 Impeachment
                 of
                 Wast
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 accordingly
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Deantry
                 was
                 preserved
                 for
                 the
                 later
                 Times
                 ;
                 how
                 it
                 succeeded
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Thus
                 Benson
                 saved
                 the
                 Deanery
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 lost
                 himself
                 :
                 ●or
                 ,
                 calling
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 that
                 formerly
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 surrender
                 the
                 Abby
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 forced
                 on
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Dilapidating
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Deanery
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 disquiet
                 o●●●nd
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 within
                 few
                 Moneths
                 after
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Doctour
                 Cox
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Almoner
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 :
                 and
                 afterwards
                 preferred
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Ely.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 singled
                 these
                 two
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 St.
                 Martin's
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Stephen's
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 richest
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 kinds
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Bad
                   Examples
                   seldome
                   end
                   where
                   they
                   first
                   began
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 inferiour
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 possessed
                 of
                 Patronages
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 had
                 improved
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 those
                 Chanteries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 conceived
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 the
                 yearly
                 Profits
                 of
                 those
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 by
                 Law
                 they
                 onely
                 were
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Presentations
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 abuse
                 Complaint
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Printed
                 Sermons
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Gentry
                   of
                   that
                   Time
                   invaded
                   the
                   Profits
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   leaving
                   the
                   Title
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Incumbent
                   :
                
                 and
                 
                   That
                   Chantery-Priests
                   were
                   put
                   by
                   them
                   into
                   several
                   Cures
                   ▪
                   to
                   save
                   their
                   P●nsions
                
                 ;
                 p●g
                 .
                 38.
                 
                   that
                   many
                   Benefices
                   were
                   let
                   out
                   in
                   Fee-Farms
                   ,
                
                 (
                 pag.
                 71
                 )
                 
                   or
                   given
                   unto
                   Servants
                   for
                   keeping
                   of
                   Hounds
                   ,
                   Hawks
                   ,
                   and
                   Horses
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   making
                   of
                   Gardens
                
                 ;
                 pag.
                 91
                 ,
                 114.
                 
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Poor
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   being
                   kept
                   to
                   some
                   sorry
                   Pittances
                   ,
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   put
                   themselves
                   into
                   Gentlemens
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   serve
                   as
                   Clerk●
                   of
                   the
                   Kitching
                   ,
                   Surveyour●
                   ,
                   Receivers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 241.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 Enormities
                 (
                 though
                 tending
                 so
                 apparently
                 to
                 the
                 D●shonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Disservice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Disgrace
                 of
                 Religion
                 )
                 were
                 generally
                 connived
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 who
                 onely
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 Reform
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 question
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 miserably
                 invaded
                 the
                 Churches
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 without
                 condemning
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 leaving
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 short
                 Survey
                 of
                 Affairs
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 put
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 three
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 Almains
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 
                   Mounsieur
                   D'
                   Essie
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   ▪
                
                 laid
                 Siege
                 before
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Haddington
                 ,
                 on
                 Peter's-Eve
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Relief
                 whereof
                 a
                 strength
                 of
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 
                 Horse
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 Berwick
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Bowes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Palmer
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 falling
                 very
                 unfortunately
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 slain
                 or
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 notwithstanding
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 Town
                 ▪
                 and
                 held
                 it
                 out
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 sixteen
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 four
                 thousand
                 Lansquenets
                 ,
                 or
                 Germane
                 Souldiers
                 )
                 appeared
                 in
                 fight
                 .
                 On
                 whose
                 approach
                 ,
                 the
                 Enemy
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 their
                 Siege
                 on
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 ;
                 giving
                 great
                 commendation
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Garison
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 notable
                 service
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 The
                 Siege
                 being
                 raised
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Shrewbury
                 with
                 his
                 Forces
                 returned
                 for
                 England
                 ;
                 leaving
                 the
                 Town
                 well
                 stored
                 with
                 Victuals
                 ,
                 and
                 plentifully
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ammunition
                 ▪
                 which
                 put
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Garison
                 into
                 so
                 good
                 heart
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 many
                 Sallies
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 Skirmished
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 Scots
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 Quartered
                 in
                 the
                 Villages
                 and
                 Towns
                 adjoyning
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 Debate
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Resolved
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 secretly
                 envied
                 at
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 would
                 not
                 quit
                 the
                 Cost
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 farthest
                 from
                 the
                 Borders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Relieved
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 distressed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 raising
                 and
                 imploying
                 of
                 a
                 Royal
                 Army
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Rutland
                 was
                 sent
                 thither
                 with
                 three
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 Lansquenets
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Borderers
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 sleighted
                 the
                 Works
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Houses
                 ,
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 Carriages
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Berwick
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 without
                 Battail
                 .
                 The
                 voluntary
                 quitting
                 of
                 which
                 Town
                 drew
                 after
                 it
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Peeces
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 held
                 in
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 English
                 Forces
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Haddington
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 immediately
                 prepared
                 for
                 their
                 going
                 home-wards
                 :
                 carrying
                 a
                 richer
                 Lading
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 brought
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Army
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 Siege
                 at
                 Haddington
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 were
                 busied
                 in
                 Treaty
                 with
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 for
                 putting
                 the
                 Young
                 Queen
                 into
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 transporting
                 her
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Marrying
                 her
                 unto
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Council
                 much
                 divided
                 .
                 Some
                 thought
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 generally
                 known
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 Peace
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 died
                 within
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 Order
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Advantage
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 alledged
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 Party
                 ;
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 had
                 bought
                 with
                 ready
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 Anual
                 Pensions
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Queen
                 remained
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 Free
                 from
                 the
                 Pretensions
                 of
                 the
                 English.
                 From
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 desist
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Ground
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Removal
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Party
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Gold
                 of
                 France
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 Zealous
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 abominated
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Alliance
                 with
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 carried
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 now
                 no
                 further
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 Order
                 to
                 make
                 ready
                 their
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 and
                 nominated
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 for
                 their
                 Departure
                 .
                 Which
                 day
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 Coasted
                 about
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Orkney
                 ,
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 at
                 Dun●britton-Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 St.
                 George's
                 Chanel
                 arrived
                 in
                 Bretaigne
                 ;
                 whilest
                 a
                 strong
                 Squadron
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 attended
                 for
                 their
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Narrow-Seas
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Departure
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 much
                 weakened
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 disanimate
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 trial
                 of
                 their
                 Fortune
                 against
                 the
                 Hume-Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 Fast-Castle
                 ,
                 remained
                 (
                 amongst
                 some
                 others
                 )
                 as
                 Thorns
                 in
                 their
                 Sides
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 regained
                 them
                 both
                 this
                 year
                 .
                 Hume-Castle
                 they
                 surprised
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nation
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 reputed
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 to
                 have
                 free
                 and
                 frequent
                 Access
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 Opportunity
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 
                 Weaknesses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Ways
                 it
                 might
                 most
                 easily
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 cordially
                 affected
                 to
                 their
                 Old
                 Country-men
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 New
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 they
                 directed
                 a
                 select
                 number
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 some
                 secret
                 Pa●sages
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 fi●st
                 climbed
                 up
                 a
                 very
                 steep
                 Rock
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 an
                 Entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 secure
                 Garison
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 possessed
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 leaving
                 a
                 fair
                 warning
                 unto
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 Fast-Castle
                 they
                 surprised
                 by
                 a
                 Warlike
                 Stratageme
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Governour
                 having
                 Commanded
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Villages
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 prefixed
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 their
                 Contribution
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessary
                 Provision
                 ;
                 the
                 Enemy
                 makes
                 Use
                 of
                 this
                 Opportunity
                 .
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 habited
                 like
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 came
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 fraught
                 with
                 their
                 Burthens
                 ;
                 whereof
                 having
                 eased
                 their
                 Horses
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 over
                 the
                 Bridg
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 joyned
                 two
                 Rocks
                 together
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 gained
                 Entrance
                 :
                 the
                 Watch-word
                 being
                 given
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 down
                 their
                 Burthens
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Sentinels
                 open
                 the
                 Gates
                 to
                 their
                 Fellows
                 ;
                 and
                 become
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 .
                 The
                 News
                 of
                 which
                 Surprisals
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Removal
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Sides
                 and
                 Factions
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 further
                 Care
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 Scotish
                 War
                 :
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 p●esent
                 much
                 refreshed
                 that
                 impove●ished
                 K●ngdom
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 while
                 these
                 Traverses
                 of
                 War
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 solid
                 Peace
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 open
                 Discord
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ;
                 that
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 having
                 long
                 lain
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Morrow
                 after
                 Twel●th-Day
                 last
                 ,
                 restored
                 to
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 permitted
                 to
                 return
                 unto
                 his
                 Diocess
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 at
                 his
                 Enlargment
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 a
                 long
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 backed
                 it
                 with
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 June
                 :
                 and
                 otherwise
                 appeared
                 so
                 cross
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Designs
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Co●rt
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 Reproofs
                 dismissed
                 unto
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 South-Wark
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 remain
                 untill
                 further
                 Order
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 also
                 he
                 behaved
                 himself
                 with
                 much
                 unquietness
                 ,
                 medling
                 in
                 many
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 neither
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 nor
                 Commission
                 :
                 whereof
                 being
                 once
                 again
                 admonished
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 promise
                 to
                 conform
                 himself
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Subject
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 in
                 sundry
                 Articles
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ;
                 that
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 offended
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 St.
                 Peter's-Day
                 ,
                 then
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 Preach
                 this
                 Sermon
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 though
                 he
                 allowed
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 Administred
                 in
                 both
                 Kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 his
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Points
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 he
                 gave
                 such
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Council
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 till
                 his
                 Enlargment
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Prelat●
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 discourage
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Party
                 :
                 as
                 his
                 Example
                 animated
                 ,
                 and
                 emboldened
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 I●conformity
                 ;
                 as
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 Disturbance
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 .
                 For
                 notwithstanding
                 His
                 great
                 Care
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 one
                 
                   Vniform
                   Order
                   of
                   Administring
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   in
                   both
                   Kinds
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 perverse
                 Obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 froward
                 Dissembling
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 of
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 )
                 there
                 did
                 arise
                 a
                 marvailous
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Variety
                 of
                 Factions
                 ,
                 in
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Communion-Service
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 ,
                 zealously
                 allowing
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 did
                 gladly
                 follow
                 the
                 Order
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ▪
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 willingly
                 admitting
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 dissemblingly
                 and
                 patchingly
                 use
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 many
                 ,
                 causlesly
                 contemning
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 would
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 Popery
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Observed
                 in
                 the
                 Register-Book
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Petworth
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   many
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   affirmed
                   the
                   most
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   little
                   regard
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   it
                   was
                   irreverently
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   great
                   Enormities
                   committed
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   seconded
                   by
                   oppugning
                   the
                   established
                   Ceremonies
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Holy
                     Water
                     ,
                     Holy
                     Bread
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   other
                   Usages
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Time
                 produced
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 Pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 ways
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 Licenced
                 in
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 
                   April
                   ▪
                
                 appeared
                 as
                 Active
                 in
                 Preaching
                 against
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ;
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Unlicenced
                 Preachers
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 ;
                 That
                 a
                 
                   Publick
                   Liturgie
                
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   Parliament
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 several
                 Penalties
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 not
                 readily
                 con●orm
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Appointments
                 of
                 it
                 For
                 though
                 some
                 ill-affected
                 men
                 m●ght
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Order
                   for
                   Administring
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacram●nt
                   in
                   the
                
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Persons
                 about
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 proceeding
                 reall●
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 Himself
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King's
                 Pleasure
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 dec●ared
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Pa●li●ment
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 ;
                 that
                 (
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 Subterfuges
                 and
                 Ev●sio●s
                 being
                 t●ken
                 away
                 )
                 the
                 Subjects
                 would
                 conform
                 unto
                 it
                 without
                 fu●ther
                 trouble
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 thus
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ,
                 He
                 caused
                 those
                 Godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Learned
                 Divi●es
                 ,
                 whom
                 He
                 had
                 formerly
                 imployed
                 in
                 drawing
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Order
                   for
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 His
                 pleasure
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 Attending
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 His
                 Majesty
                 to
                 commend
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Publick
                   Liturgie
                
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 contain
                 the
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   Morning
                   and
                   Evening
                   Prayer
                   ,
                
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Form
                   of
                   Ministring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   Sacramentals
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Celebrating
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Publick
                   Offices
                
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 Christian
                 People
                 .
                 Which
                 as
                 His
                 Majesty
                 commanded
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Religious
                 Zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 His
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 (
                 who
                 knew
                 no
                 better
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 Obedience
                 )
                 did
                 chearfully
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Undertaking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   proceed
                   therein
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   less
                   Disquiets
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   greater
                   Hope
                   of
                   gaining
                   their
                   desired
                   End
                   ;
                   it
                   pleased
                   His
                   Majesty
                   to
                   declare
                   by
                   His
                
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 
                   bearing
                   Date
                   the
                   twenty
                   third
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Moneth
                   of
                
                 September
                 ,
                 
                   into
                   what
                   course
                   he
                   had
                   put
                   this
                   Business
                   :
                   letting
                   them
                   know
                
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 an
                 Vniformity
                 and
                 Order
                 th●oughout
                 his
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 putting
                 an
                 End
                 to
                 all
                 Controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 caused
                 certain
                 Godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 notable
                 Learned
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Congregated
                 ,
                 or
                 called
                 together
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thereupon
                   doth
                   inferr
                
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 formerly
                 Licenced
                 ,
                 had
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 very
                 discreetly
                 ,
                 and
                 wisely
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Contentation
                 of
                 His
                 Highness
                 :
                 yet
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 generally
                 set
                 forth
                 throughout
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 did
                 thereby
                 inhibit
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 in
                 open
                 Audience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 sought
                 colour
                 ,
                 or
                 fraud
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disobeying
                 of
                 His
                 Commandment
                 .
                 
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   this
                   intent
                
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 space
                 m●ght
                 apply
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 atchieving
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 Godly
                 Intent
                 and
                 Purp●se
                 ;
                 not
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 His
                 Loving
                 Subjects
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 would
                 occupie
                 themselves
                 to
                 God's
                 Honour
                 ,
                 with
                 due
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 patient
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 Homili●s
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 His
                 Highness
                 Injunctions
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 endeavour
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 t●e
                 more
                 rea●y
                 ,
                 with
                 thankfull
                 Obedience
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 most
                 quiet
                 ,
                 Godly
                 and
                 Vniform
                 Order
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 His
                 said
                 Realms
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominions
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 Premisses
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 punctually
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 He
                 wil●●th
                 and
                 r●quireth
                 all
                 His
                 Loving
                 Officers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ;
                 as
                 Maors
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 Bailiffs
                 ,
                 Constables
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 His
                 Officers
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 State
                 ,
                 Degree
                 ,
                 and
                 Condition
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 attendant
                 upon
                 this
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Commandment
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Infringers
                 ,
                 and
                 Breakers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Highness
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour's
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 certified
                 thereof
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tendered
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 at
                 their
                 Perils
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Observed
                 ;
                 That
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 directing
                 of
                 this
                 weighty
                 Business
                 ,
                 were
                 before-hand
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 English
                 Heads
                 ,
                 or
                 Hands
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 therein
                 :
                 left
                 otherwise
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 Objected
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 followed
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 swayed
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 those
                 Foreign
                 Assistants
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 uncorrupted
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Reports
                 of
                 a
                 Reformation
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 had
                 offered
                 his
                 Assistance
                 to
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Craenmer
                 ;
                 as
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 knew
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 the
                 Offer
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Latimer's
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 report
                 ,
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 Melancthon's
                 coming
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 proved
                 onely
                 a
                 Report
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 seasoning
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 two
                 eminent
                 Divines
                 of
                 the
                 Foreign
                 Churches
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop's
                 Letter
                 of
                 Invitation
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 till
                 the
                 twelfth
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 then
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 Key
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 forwardness
                 :
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 compleatly
                 finished
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 so
                 settle
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 his
                 Affairs
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 more
                 at
                 Leasure
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 engaged
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Invitation
                 ,
                 came
                 many
                 Moneths
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yet
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   November
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 had
                 been
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Council
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 also
                 passed
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 composing
                 a
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 retain
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 Canon
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 present
                 at
                 
                   Divine
                   Service
                
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 prevailed
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Surplice
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 left
                 therefore
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 more
                 liberty
                 for
                 following
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 most
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Wise
                 Directions
                 :
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pure
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Vsages
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 :
                 and
                 making
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 one
                 convenient
                 and
                 meet
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Rite
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fashion
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Engl●nd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 Wales
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 subscribed
                 their
                 Names
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 Day
                 of
                 Chichester
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 have
                 his
                 Hand
                 in
                 the
                 Subscription
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Register-Book
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Petwo●th
                 .
                 But
                 ▪
                 being
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 humbly
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 received
                 
                   to
                   His
                   great
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   Quietness
                   of
                   mind
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Statute
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 telleth
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 by
                 him
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 then
                 Assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 Parliament
                 took
                 beginning
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 )
                 they
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 on●ly
                 
                   give
                   His
                   Highness
                   most
                   hearty
                   and
                   lowly
                   thanks
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Care
                   therein
                   :
                
                 but
                 ,
                 on
                 peru●a●
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 declared
                 
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   aid
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 And
                 ther●upo●
                 ,
                 
                   considering
                   the
                
                 Godly
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   Altering
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   retaining
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   retained
                   ;
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Ho●our
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Quiet●ess
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   likely
                   to
                   ens●e
                   on
                   su●h
                   an
                
                 U●iform
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Rites
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   External
                
                 Ceremonies
                 
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   all
                
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Wales
                 ,
                 in
                 Calice
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Marches
                 
                   of
                   the
                   ●ame
                
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 E●ac●ed
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   singular
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   or
                   〈◊〉
                   -
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Place
                   ,
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 Wales
                 ,
                 Calce
                 ▪
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Marches
                 
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   the
                   King's
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   should
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 
                   next
                   coming
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Interval
                 being
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 Printing
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 
                   be
                   bounden
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   the
                
                 Mattens
                 ,
                 Even-song
                 ,
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   ●●mmonly
                   ca●●ed
                
                 The
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 Administration
                 
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   the
                
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   their
                
                 Common
                 and
                 Open
                 Prayer
                 ▪
                 
                   in
                   such
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   Form
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   otherwise
                   :
                
                 with
                 several
                 Penalties
                 therein
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 all
                 such
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 should
                 willfully
                 refuse
                 to
                 Officiate
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 hinder
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 Ex●cution
                 o●
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Derogation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 passing
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 gave
                 great
                 Offence
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Pa●ty
                 :
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 except
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Manner
                 ,
                 or
                 Matter
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 Consonant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Forms
                
                 )
                 but
                 b●cause
                 it
                 was
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 charged
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 g●eat
                 E●rour
                 in
                 those
                 Men
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 Hand
                 in
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 that
                 Aff●i●
                 :
                 beca●se
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 publ●ckly
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Tongue
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   ,
                   what
                   else
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 
                   but
                   the
                   committing
                   so
                   much
                   Heavenly
                   Treasure
                   unto
                   R●tten
                   Vessels
                   ?
                   the
                   trusting
                   so
                   much
                   Excellent
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   such
                   Musty
                   B●ttles
                   ?
                
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 he
                 
                   Divine
                   Offices
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   quae
                   secreta
                   esse
                   debent
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   kept
                   as
                   Secrets
                
                 from
                 all
                 Vulgar
                 knowledg
                 ▪
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 ill
                 Con●equence
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 sor●s
                 of
                 People
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 direct
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 ●
                 bet●er
                 way
                 ;
                 then
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 Man's
                 Exceptions
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 directs
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 Officiated
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Language
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 unlearned
                 may
                 say
                 
                   Amen
                   ;
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 xiv
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Upon
                 which
                 Words
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 Lyra
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquinas
                 ;
                 two
                 as
                 great
                 Clerks
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Publick
                   Service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Times
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Common
                   Vulgar
                   Language
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Doctour
                 Ha●aing
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Stickler
                 for
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Time
                 :
                 adding
                 withall
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Times
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   :
                
                 and
                 granting
                 also
                 ▪
                 
                   That
                   it
                   were
                   still
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   People
                   had
                   their
                   Service
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Vulgar
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   better
                   understanding
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Challenge
                
                 made
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 Art.
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 28
                 ,
                 and
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 the●efore
                 having
                 the
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Adve●sa●y
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fitness
                 also
                 of
                 Celebrating
                 
                   Divine
                   Offices
                
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Language
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 loss
                 both
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Travail
                 ▪
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 Argument
                 any
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 n●twithstanding
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 clearing
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 it
                 w●ll
                 be
                 found
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 easie
                 seach
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 Celebrate
                 their
                 
                   Divine
                   Offi●es
                   ,
                   Tractatus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Oblationes
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 most
                 commonly
                 in
                 the
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 Languages
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 upon
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 Durand
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Rationale
                   .
                   Eckius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Common
                   Places
                
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Indians
                 have
                 their
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Indian
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 St.
                 
                   Hierom
                   ▪
                
                 having
                 Translated
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 into
                 the
                 Dalmatick
                 ,
                 procured
                 that
                 the
                 Service
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 that
                 Language
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Heliodorus
                 ,
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Bessi
                 ,
                 a
                 Sarmatian
                 People
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Neo-Caesarians
                 ,
                 assures
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Lib●ans
                   ,
                   Palestinians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                   ,
                   Arabians
                   ,
                   Syrians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 dwell
                 about
                 the
                 Bank
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 The
                 Aethiopians
                 had
                 their
                 M●ssal
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 theirs
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 the
                 Lan●uage
                 of
                 their
                 Countries
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 still
                 retain
                 :
                 so
                 had
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 scattered
                 Chu●ches
                 of
                 t●e
                 Eastern
                 Parts
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 conti●●e
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 People
                 sh●uld
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 signal
                 Miracle
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 of
                 the
                 Sclavonians
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Aeneas
                   Sylvius
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 being
                 afterwards
                 Pope
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Pius
                   the
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 being
                 converted
                 unto
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 suit
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Publick
                 Service
                 in
                 their
                 Natural
                 Tongue
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 delay
                 being
                 made
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 a
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 
                   Omnis
                   Spiritus
                   laudet
                   Dominum
                   ,
                   &
                   omnis
                   lingua
                   confiteatur
                   Ei
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 ●ay
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   Soul
                   praise
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Tongue
                   or
                   Language
                   make
                   Profession
                   of
                   it
                
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 their
                 Desires
                 were
                 granted
                 without
                 more
                 delay
                 .
                 Which
                 probably
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 chief
                 Inducement
                 to
                 
                   Innocent
                   the
                   Third
                
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 Decree
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   Councel
                
                 ,
                 importing
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Cities
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Concourse
                 of
                 divers
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 Different
                 Languages
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 most
                 Towns
                 of
                 Trade
                 there
                 doth
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 the
                 Service
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 administred
                 ,
                 
                   Secundum
                   diversitates
                   Nationum
                   ,
                   &
                   Linguarum
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   their
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Direction
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ▪
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Vsage
                
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 not
                 inthralled
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 the
                 Act
                 and
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 God's
                 P●easure
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Miracle
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 did
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 justifiable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 again
                 it
                 is
                 Objected
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 undertaking
                 was
                 advised
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 approved
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Synodical
                 Way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Act
                 onely
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 imployed
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Protectour
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Privity
                 ,
                 and
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Consideration
                 whereof
                 shall
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 composing
                 ,
                 and
                 imposing
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Scotish
                   Liturgy
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 importance
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Advancing
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 :
                 which
                 took
                 away
                 those
                 positive
                 Laws
                 ▪
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 were
                 restrained
                 from
                 Marriage
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   were
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   ,
                   that
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   in
                   Holy
                   Orders
                   ,
                   might
                   abstain
                   from
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   thereby
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   Cares
                   of
                   Wed-lock
                   ,
                   and
                   abstracted
                   from
                   the
                   Troubles
                   of
                   Domestical
                   Business
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   more
                   diligently
                   attend
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   apply
                   themselves
                   unto
                   their
                   Studie●
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 then
                 withall
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Continence
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 notable
                 Inconveniencies
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 occasioned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 enforced
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 admitted
                 unto
                 Orders
                 .
                 Which
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 positive
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 that
                 Effect
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 Enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   such
                   Positive
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   as
                   prohibited
                   the
                   Marriages
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   in
                   Holy
                   Orders
                   ,
                   and
                   Pains
                   and
                   Forfeitures
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   utterly
                   void
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Act
                 ,
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 but
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Permission
                 onely
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 small
                 Pastime
                 amongst
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Party
                 :
                 reproaching
                 both
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 lawfully
                 married
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 Fear
                 of
                 Punishment
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 of
                 
                   Edw.
                   6.
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Marriages
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   should
                   be
                   reputed
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   th●mselves
                   being
                   made
                   Capable
                   of
                   being
                   Tenants
                   by
                   Courtesie
                   ,
                   their
                   Wives
                   to
                   be
                   endowed
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Common
                   Law
                   ,
                   a●d
                   their
                   Child●en
                   Heritable
                   to
                   the
                   Lands
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   or
                   M●thers
                   .
                   Which
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   or
                   Capacities
                   rather
                   ,
                
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Repeal
                 of
                 this
                 Statute
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 )
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 still
                 enjoyed
                 without
                 D●sturbance
                 ,
                 or
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 much
                 Ch●istian
                 Piety
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 Civil
                 Prudence
                 :
                 the
                 Clergy
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 being
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 Dependance
                 
                 on
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 rivited
                 in
                 their
                 Dependance
                 on
                 their
                 Natural
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 serve
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Hostages
                 .
                 The
                 Consequents
                 whereof
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 That
                 Marriage
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Territories
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 was
                 ;
                 Because
                 that
                 having
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 depend
                 no
                 longer
                 upon
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 on
                 their
                 several
                 Princes
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Love
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 yield
                 to
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 confine
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ▪
                
                 For
                 otherwise
                 if
                 the
                 Pope●
                 were
                 not
                 rather
                 governed
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 by
                 
                   Reason
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   of
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 stood
                 so
                 stiffly
                 on
                 an
                 Inhibition
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 Cause
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 Lewdness
                 and
                 Impu●ity
                 in
                 the
                 R●mane
                 Clergy
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 Marriage
                 was
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 Incontinencies
                 ,
                 and
                 wandring
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 extending
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 
                   Holy
                   Orders
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 subject
                 all
                 al●ke
                 to
                 Humane
                 Infirmities
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 ruled
                 the
                 Case
                 by
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 o●
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 many
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 single
                 Life
                 of
                 Pri●sts
                 was
                 moved
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 Councel
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rejected
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 there
                 assembled
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Yoke
                 intolerable
                 :
                 that
                 Eupsychius
                 ,
                 a
                 Cappad●cian
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 was
                 married
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Degree
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 observed
                 of
                 one
                 Phileus
                 ,
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 Prelate
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 Priests
                 in
                 h●s
                 Time
                 had
                 their
                 proper
                 Wives
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 consulted
                 with
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 Times
                 ,
                 when
                 Priests
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 what
                 horrible
                 Confusions
                 did
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 what
                 Tragical
                 Exclamations
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 scandalous
                 Effects
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 forced
                 Coelibate
                 produced
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 News
                 of
                 Gregory's
                 Fish
                 Pond
                 :
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Panormitan
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 were
                 given
                 over
                 to
                 prohibited
                 Lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 Canonists
                 ,
                 that
                 Clerks
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 for
                 their
                 Incontinency
                 :
                 considering
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 universal
                 was
                 the
                 Mischief
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 Remedy
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 informed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 Doctrinal
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 eminent
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 a
                 married
                 Clergy
                 .
                 By
                 Gratian
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 is
                 neither
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 precept
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 By
                 Cardinal
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 nor
                 good
                 A●thority
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Priest
                 committeth
                 any
                 sin
                 by
                 being
                 married
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 That
                 Orders
                 neither
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Holy
                 ,
                 are
                 any
                 Hinderances
                 ,
                 or
                 Obstructions
                 in
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Marriage
                 .
                 By
                 Panormitan
                 ,
                 The
                 Coelibate
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 single
                 Life
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 nor
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 By
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Function
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 disable
                 the
                 Bishop
                 from
                 the
                 married
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 neither
                 explicitely
                 ,
                 nor
                 implicitely
                 ,
                 do
                 bind
                 themselves
                 to
                 Chastity
                 or
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 a
                 married
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 by
                 living
                 unmarried
                 .
                 By
                 Durand
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 Marriage
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 Priests
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 a
                 very
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 chastity
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 by
                 Martinus
                 ,
                 *
                 That
                 it
                 seemed
                 fi●
                 to
                 many
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Laws
                 for
                 compell●ng
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 abrogated
                 
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 those
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 which
                 ensued
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 Passages
                 ▪
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Authours
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Laborious
                 Works
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 his
                 Challenge
                 against
                 Doctour
                 Harding
                 ,
                 cap.
                 8.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 memorable
                 Apophthegm
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   taken
                   away
                   Priests
                   Wives
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   Concubines
                   to
                   supply
                   their
                   places
                   .
                
              
               
                 Two
                 other
                 Acts
                 were
                 passed
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Retaining
                 of
                 good
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 fi●st
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Encouragement
                 and
                 Support
                 of
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Payment
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 lately
                 invaded
                 by
                 their
                 Patrons
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 avaritiousness
                 of
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 Remedy
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Person
                   ,
                   or
                   Persons
                   ,
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   take
                   ,
                   or
                   carry
                   away
                   ,
                   any
                   Tithe
                   ,
                   or
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   received
                   ,
                   or
                   paid
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fourty
                   years
                   next
                   before
                   the
                   Date
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Right
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   paid
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   places
                   ,
                   tithable
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   hath
                   justly
                   divided
                   ,
                   or
                   set
                   forth
                   for
                   the
                   Tithe
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   tenth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   agree
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Owner
                   ,
                   Proprietary
                   ,
                   or
                   Farmer
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Pain
                   or
                   Forfeiture
                   of
                   the
                   treble
                   Value
                   of
                   the
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   so
                   taken
                   ,
                   or
                   carried
                   away
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 a
                 Clause
                 was
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 enabling
                 the
                 said
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 any
                 man's
                 Land
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 setting
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 away
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 Molestation
                 ;
                 with
                 other
                 Clauses
                 no
                 less
                 beneficial
                 to
                 the
                 injured
                 Clergy
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 diminished
                 by
                 the
                 Loss
                 of
                 such
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 accustomably
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Shrines
                 of
                 Certain
                 Images
                 ,
                 now
                 either
                 defaced
                 ,
                 or
                 removed
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 meet
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 some
                 amends
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   Person
                   exercising
                   Merchandises
                   ,
                   Bargaining
                   ,
                   and
                   Selling
                   ,
                   Cloathing
                   ,
                   Handy-Craft
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Art
                   ,
                   and
                   Faculty
                   ,
                   being
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   Places
                   ,
                   as
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fourty
                   years
                   then
                   before
                   passed
                   ,
                   have
                   accustomably
                   used
                   to
                   pay
                   such
                   Personal
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   right
                   ought
                   to
                   pay
                   ,
                   (
                   other
                   then
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Common
                   Day-Labourers
                   shall
                   yearly
                   ,
                   at
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                
                 Easter
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   pay
                   for
                   his
                   Personal
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   the
                   tenth
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   clear
                   Gains
                   ;
                   his
                   Charges
                   ,
                   and
                   Expences
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Estate
                   ,
                   and
                   Condition
                   ,
                   or
                   Degree
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   a●owed
                   ,
                   abated
                   and
                   deducted
                
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 Proviso
                 for
                 some
                 Remedy
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 therein
                 before
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Tergiversation
                 ,
                 or
                 Refusal
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 growing
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 execution
                 ,
                 following
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 Clause
                 proved
                 of
                 little
                 Benefit
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 most
                 concerned
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 living
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 Market-Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 Predial
                 Tithes
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 worse
                 Condition
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Rural
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 also
                 passed
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 for
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 Flesh
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 reputed
                 for
                 Fasting●days
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 ;
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 breed
                 of
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 the
                 Encouragement
                 of
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 Shipping
                 ;
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Persons
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 eating
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 days
                 there
                 named
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 Frydays
                 and
                 Saturdays
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 the
                 Ember-Days
                 ,
                 the
                 Eves
                 ,
                 or
                 Vigils
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 antiently
                 used
                 for
                 Fasts
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 An
                 Act
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 very
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 stood
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 Neglect
                 of
                 all
                 Days
                 and
                 Times
                 of
                 publick
                 Fastings
                 :
                 which
                 Doctour
                 Glasier
                 had
                 cryed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 had
                 pursued
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 Law.
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 closed
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 remove
                 some
                 Errours
                 about
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Doctour
                 Farra'rs
                 Consecration
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Saint
                 David's
                 ;
                 put
                 off
                 by
                 ●ishop
                 Godwin
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 1549.
                 and
                 ante-Dated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   and
                   
                   Monuments
                
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 fore-going
                 ,
                 An.
                 1547.
                 
                 But
                 by
                 neither
                 rightly
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 on
                 good
                 Record
                 ,
                 that
                 Knight
                 departed
                 not
                 this
                 life
                 till
                 Michaelmass-Day
                 ,
                 An.
                 1547.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Knight
                 ,
                 was
                 actually
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davia's
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Farrars
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Consecrated
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 some
                 weeks
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 finde
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Authour
                 ,
                 that
                 Doctour
                 Farrar
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 made
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 without
                 Capitular
                 Election
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 years
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 because
                 till
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 Power
                 of
                 making
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 Bishop
                 Barlow
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Translated
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Wells
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1549.
                 as
                 Bishop
                 Godwin
                 saith
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Farrars
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 such
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 :
                 because
                 Barlow
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 Wells
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Davia's
                 was
                 made
                 void
                 for
                 Farrars
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Farrars
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 St.
                 David's
                 ,
                 being
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 an
                 Information
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 :
                 and
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1547.
                 as
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 make
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1549.
                 as
                 in
                 Bishop
                 Godwin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 3
                 o.
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1548
                 ,
                 1549.
                 
              
               
                 THere
                 remains
                 yet
                 one
                 Act
                 of
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 spoke
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 Attainder
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Seimour
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 Tragedy
                 came
                 on
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Ground
                 thereof
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Ladies
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Story
                 .
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 Herodian
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Commodus
                 was
                 unmarried
                 ,
                 he
                 permitted
                 his
                 Sister
                 Lucilla
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Pompeianus
                 ,
                 a
                 Right
                 Noble
                 Senatour
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Throne
                 erected
                 for
                 Her
                 on
                 the
                 Publick
                 Theatre
                 ;
                 Fire
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 before
                 H●r
                 when
                 she
                 walked
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 all
                 other
                 Privileges
                 of
                 a
                 Princ●'s
                 Wife
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 Commodus
                 had
                 Married
                 Crispina
                 ,
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 lower
                 Birth
                 ;
                 Lucilla
                 was
                 to
                 lose
                 her
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 less
                 in
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 she
                 was
                 .
                 This
                 so
                 tormented
                 her
                 proud
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 perceived
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 gained
                 by
                 disputing
                 the
                 Point
                 :
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 lest
                 practicing
                 one
                 mischief
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 had
                 endangered
                 the
                 young
                 Emperour's
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 friends
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 raised
                 to
                 advance
                 her
                 Interess
                 .
                 VVhich
                 Tragedy
                 (
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Actours
                 being
                 onely
                 changed
                 )
                 was
                 now
                 again
                 played
                 over
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Lord
                 Seimour
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 lofty
                 Aims
                 ,
                 and
                 aspiring
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 had
                 Married
                 Queen
                 
                   Katharine
                   Parr
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ;
                 who
                 looking
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Lady
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 contend
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 therein
                 she
                 found
                 her self
                 deceived
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Protectour's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 most
                 infinite
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Nature
                 so
                 imperious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 no
                 rule
                 but
                 her
                 own
                 Will
                 ;
                 would
                 needs
                 conceive
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 Woman
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 were
                 widow
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 thought
                 her self
                 to
                 st●nd
                 on
                 the
                 Higher
                 ground
                 ,
                 in
                 having
                 all
                 advantages
                 of
                 Power
                 above
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   said
                   She
                   within
                   Her self
                
                 ;
                 Am
                 not
                 I
                 wife
                 to
                 the
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 King
                 in
                 
                   Power
                   ▪
                
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 Title
                 ;
                 a
                 Duke
                 in
                 Order
                 and
                 Degree
                 ;
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Earl
                   Marshal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 En●obled
                 
                 His
                 highest
                 Honours
                 by
                 his
                 late
                 great
                 Victory
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 Henry
                 Marry
                 
                   Katharine
                   Parr
                
                 in
                 His
                 doting
                 Days
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Condition
                 by
                 His
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Lady
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 upon
                 Her
                 Honour
                 ,
                 would
                 adventure
                 on
                 Him
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 Knees
                 bow
                 before
                 Me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Tongues
                 celebrate
                 My
                 Praises
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Hands
                 pay
                 the
                 Tribute
                 of
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Eys
                 look
                 upon
                 Me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 State
                 ;
                 through
                 whose
                 Hands
                 the
                 Principal
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Preferments
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 observed
                 to
                 pass
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 so
                 long
                 Commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 Commands
                 two
                 Kingdoms
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 I
                 now
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 Her
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 former
                 best
                 Estate
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 Latimer's
                 Widow
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 fain
                 to
                 cast
                 Her self
                 ,
                 for
                 Support
                 and
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 despised
                 Bed
                 of
                 a
                 younger
                 Brother
                 ?
                 If
                 Mr.
                 Admiral
                 teach
                 his
                 Wife
                 no
                 better
                 Manners
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 She
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 m●tter
                 )
                 then
                 be
                 out-shined
                 in
                 My
                 own
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 trampled
                 on
                 within
                 the
                 Verge
                 of
                 my
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Impatiency
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 she
                 rubs
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 her
                 Husband
                 (
                 over
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 obtained
                 an
                 absolute
                 Mastery
                 )
                 How
                 much
                 he
                 was
                 despised
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 for
                 his
                 Mildness
                 and
                 Lenity
                 :
                 What
                 secret
                 Practices
                 were
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Credit
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 People
                 .
                 What
                 ●tore
                 of
                 Emissaries
                 were
                 imployed
                 to
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Abler
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 betimes
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 he
                 forthwith
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 conferred
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 preferring
                 .
                 This
                 first
                 begat
                 a
                 Diffidence
                 in
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 his
                 Brother's
                 Purposes
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 improved
                 it self
                 to
                 an
                 estranging
                 of
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 Breach
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 Matters
                 could
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Extremity
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 died
                 in
                 Child-birth
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 happened
                 September
                 last
                 ,
                 1648
                 )
                 being
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 Christened
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Mary
                 .
                 A
                 Lady
                 of
                 a
                 mild
                 and
                 obliging
                 Nature
                 ,
                 honoured
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 for
                 her
                 even
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 Quarrel
                 had
                 been
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ;
                 rather
                 maintaining
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 seeking
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 Breach
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 closed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Admiral
                 had
                 not
                 ran
                 himself
                 into
                 further
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 by
                 practicing
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 good
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Ambition
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 his
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 level
                 his
                 Affections
                 lower
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Bed
                 of
                 a
                 Princess
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Essay
                 whereof
                 he
                 first
                 addressed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Duchess
                 of
                 ●ichmond
                 and
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Thomas
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Widow
                 of
                 Duke
                 Henry
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Natural
                 Brother
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 of
                 too
                 high
                 a
                 Spirit
                 to
                 descend
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 he
                 next
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 W●dow-Queen
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 beheld
                 ,
                 as
                 double
                 Jointured
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 ha●
                 filled
                 her
                 Coffers
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 King's
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 gratified
                 with
                 a
                 Legacy
                 of
                 four
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 in
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 Mony
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 Means
                 enough
                 to
                 compass
                 ;
                 though
                 all
                 other
                 Debts
                 and
                 Legacies
                 should
                 remain
                 unpaid
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 She
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 Uncle
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 she
                 might
                 enjoy
                 all
                 Content
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 vertuous
                 Lady
                 could
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 House
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 him
                 much
                 Enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 Beautified
                 ,
                 came
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 best
                 known
                 of
                 late
                 Times
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Arundel-House
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 all
                 things
                 went
                 on
                 smoothly
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 B●other
                 ;
                 though
                 afterwards
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 distrust
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 last
                 Practice
                 gave
                 such
                 an
                 hot
                 Alarum
                 to
                 the
                 Duchess
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ;
                 that
                 noth●ng
                 could
                 content
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 absolute
                 Ruin
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 hope
                 could
                 she
                 have
                 of
                 Disputing
                 the
                 Precedence
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 King
                 Hen●●e's
                 Daughters
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 married
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 might
                 
                 Create
                 many
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 Disturbances
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 Pr●tect●ur
                 so
                 insensible
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Condition
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 utmost
                 Danger
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Effecting
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Enterprise
                 might
                 bring
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Rupture
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 close
                 ,
                 became
                 more
                 open
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 made
                 wid●r
                 by
                 the
                 Artifices
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 secretly
                 playing
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 exasperated
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Plot
                 being
                 so
                 far
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 Admiral
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 called
                 unto
                 his
                 Answer
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 thought
                 safer
                 to
                 Attaint
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 where
                 Power
                 and
                 Faction
                 might
                 prevail
                 ,
                 then
                 put
                 him
                 over
                 to
                 his
                 Peers
                 in
                 a
                 Legal
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bill
                   of
                   Attainder
                
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 deserve
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 he
                 stands
                 condemned
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Attempting
                   to
                   get
                   into
                   his
                   Custody
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   :
                   for
                   obtaining
                   many
                   Offices
                   ,
                   retaining
                   many
                   Men
                   into
                   his
                   Service
                   ,
                   for
                   making
                   great
                   Provision
                   for
                   Money
                   ,
                   and
                   Victuals
                   :
                   for
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   marry
                   the
                   Lady
                
                 Elizabeth
                 
                   the
                   King's
                   Sister
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   perswading
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   in
                   His
                   Tender
                   Age
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   Him
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   ,
                   of
                   Himself
                   .
                
                 But
                 Parliaments
                 being
                 Governed
                 by
                 a
                 ●allible
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Business
                 still
                 remaineth
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 Cloud
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 seem
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Private
                 Malice
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Publick
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Bill
                   of
                   Attainder
                
                 passing
                 at
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 beheaded
                 at
                 Tower-Hill
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Warrant
                 for
                 his
                 Execution
                 coming
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 o●
                 his
                 own
                 Brother
                 ,
                 )
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 took
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 Death
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   committed
                   ,
                   or
                   meant
                   any
                   Treason
                   against
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 aff●●med
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinian
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 right
                 Noble
                 Aetius
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 Right
                 Hand
                 with
                 his
                 Left
                 :
                 so
                 might
                 it
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 signed
                 that
                 unhappy
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 Right
                 Hand
                 robbed
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 greatest
                 Strength
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Brothers
                 stood
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 good
                 support
                 unto
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 proved
                 not
                 Sub●tantive
                 enough
                 to
                 stand
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 Enemies
                 hands
                 within
                 few
                 Moneths
                 after
                 .
                 Comparing
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 the
                 Admiral
                 to
                 be
                 Fierce
                 in
                 Courage
                 ,
                 Courtly
                 in
                 Fashion
                 ,
                 in
                 Personage
                 Stately
                 ,
                 in
                 Voice
                 Magnificent
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 be
                 Mild
                 ,
                 Affable
                 ,
                 Free
                 ,
                 and
                 Open
                 ,
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 Malicious
                 :
                 the
                 Admiral
                 generally
                 more
                 esteemed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 Honoured
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 desired
                 for
                 a
                 Friend
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 feared
                 for
                 an
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Betwixt
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 one
                 excellent
                 man
                 ;
                 if
                 ,
                 the
                 Defects
                 of
                 each
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Virtues
                 onely
                 had
                 remained
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 having
                 thus
                 thrown
                 away
                 the
                 chief
                 Prop
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 hopes
                 to
                 repair
                 that
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 by
                 erecting
                 a
                 Magnificent
                 Palace
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 bought
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 for
                 building
                 on
                 the
                 Deanery
                 and
                 Close
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 his
                 Eye
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Ground
                 in
                 the
                 Strand
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 stood
                 three
                 Episcopal
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Parish-Church
                 :
                 the
                 Parish-Church
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Houses
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Lichfield
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Landaff
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 he
                 takes
                 into
                 his
                 Hands
                 ;
                 the
                 Owners
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 willingly
                 consenting
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Having
                 cleared
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 projected
                 the
                 intended
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 the
                 Workmen
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 Materials
                 would
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 go
                 thorough
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Demolished
                 Church
                 and
                 Houses
                 could
                 afford
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 thereupon
                 resolves
                 for
                 taking
                 down
                 the
                 Parish-Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Mar●arets
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Divine
                   Offices
                
                 ,
                 into
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nave
                 ,
                 or
                 main
                 Body
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Abby-Church
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 marked
                 out
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Workmen
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 advanced
                 their
                 Scaf●olds
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 great
                 Multitudes
                 ,
                 with
                 Bows
                 ,
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 Sta●es
                 ,
                 and
                 Clubs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                 such
                 offensive
                 Weapons
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 so
                 terrified
                 the
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ran
                 away
                 in
                 great
                 Amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 again
                 upon
                 that
                 Imployment
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 informed
                 of
                 some
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Superstitious
                 Buildings
                 on
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 goodly
                 Cloyster
                 ,
                 environing
                 a
                 goodly
                 piece
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 called
                 Pardon-Church-Yard
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Chapel
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 most
                 curious
                 Workmanship
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Dance
                   of
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 fair
                 Charnel-House
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Chapel
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 safer
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 then
                 standing
                 on
                 his
                 good
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 being
                 no
                 better
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 )
                 then
                 
                   Tenant
                   at
                   Will
                
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Landlords
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 he
                 sets
                 his
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 April
                 :
                 takes
                 it
                 all
                 down
                 ,
                 converts
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 Timber
                 ,
                 Lead
                 ,
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 intended
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 in
                 unhallowed
                 Ground
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 not
                 sufficing
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 the
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 John's
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 most
                 beautifully
                 built
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 by
                 Dockwray
                 ,
                 a
                 late
                 Priour
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 Gunpowder
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Stone
                 thereof
                 imployed
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 also
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Materials
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 's
                 New
                 Palace
                 ,
                 called
                 Sommerset-House
                 :
                 which
                 either
                 he
                 lived
                 not
                 to
                 finish
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 strange
                 ;
                 that
                 having
                 pulled
                 down
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 two
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Episcopal
                 Houses
                 ,
                 (
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 probably
                 supposed
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Oratories
                 )
                 to
                 finde
                 Materials
                 for
                 this
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 purposely
                 erected
                 for
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 unto
                 this
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 proceeds
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 but
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 and
                 Disquiets
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 For
                 about
                 this
                 Time
                 there
                 started
                 up
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 gave
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 given
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Gospellers
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 Bishop
                 Hooper
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   be
                   better
                   Learned
                   then
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   wickedly
                   attribute
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   Adversity
                   to
                   God's
                   Providence
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   no
                   Ill
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   himself
                   can
                   do
                   no
                   ill
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   every
                   Mischief
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   God's
                   Will.
                
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 kept
                 themselves
                 unto
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 King's
                 Time
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 look
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 disperse
                 their
                 Dotages
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 which
                 Mischief
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 grew
                 unto
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 convented
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Almoner
                
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 May
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 Cole
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Doctour
                 Smith
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 better
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Smith
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 convicted
                 of
                 their
                 Errours
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 dismissed
                 onely
                 with
                 an
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 some
                 sentenced
                 to
                 a
                 Recantation
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 condemned
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 Faggots
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross.
                 Amongst
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 one
                 Campneys
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 suspected
                 to
                 incline
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 a
                 Faggot
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 next
                 Sunday
                 after
                 Easter
                 ,
                 )
                 Doctour
                 
                   Miles
                   Coverdale
                
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ex●ter
                 ,
                 then
                 preaching
                 the
                 Rehearsal
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 which
                 Punishment
                 so
                 wrought
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 relinquished
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Errours
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 
                   Holy
                   Orders
                
                 ,
                 flying
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 back
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Exiles
                 ,
                 after
                 Her
                 Decease
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 published
                 a
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Gospellers
                 above-mentioned
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 proves
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 blame
                 of
                 all
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 upon
                 God's
                 Divine
                 Decree
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 were
                 compelled
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Discourse
                 answered
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Veron
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Pre●ends
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Robert
                   Crowley
                
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 of
                 Saint
                 Giles's
                 near
                 Cripplegate
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 answered
                 with
                 Scurrility
                 and
                 Reproach
                 enough
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Humour
                 of
                 the
                 Predestinarians
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Time
                 draws
                 on
                 for
                 putting
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Liturgie
                
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 framed
                 with
                 such
                 Judgment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wher●in
                 all
                 Parties
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 might
                 have
                 resorted
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 Scruple
                 ,
                 or
                 Scandal
                 ;
                 if
                 Faction
                 more
                 then
                 Reason
                 did
                 not
                 sway
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 Easter
                 ,
                 some
                 began
                 to
                 officiate
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 followed
                 by
                 others
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Books
                 c●●ld
                 be
                 provided
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 Whitsunday
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 solemnly
                 Executed
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Doctour
                 May
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 London
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 In
                 most
                 parts
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 a
                 greater
                 forwardness
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 rationally
                 expected
                 ,
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 conforming
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 
                   Latine
                   Se●vice
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 unlearned
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 all
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 were
                 Celebrated
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 whic●
                 〈◊〉
                 understood
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 means
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 become
                 acq●aint●●
                 with
                 the
                 ch●e●
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 s●cret
                 fr●m
                 ●hem
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 withall
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 both
                 Priests
                 and
                 B●shops
                 ,
                 who
                 ●pe●●y
                 had
                 Officiated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 Celebrate
                 their
                 private
                 Masses
                 in
                 such
                 secret
                 places
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 discover
                 their
                 doings
                 .
                 More
                 confidently
                 ca●ried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 :
                 in
                 many
                 Chapels
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 sufferance
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Masses
                 were
                 kept
                 up
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 
                   Our
                   Ladies
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 performed
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 but
                 Disguised
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Our
                   Ladies
                   Communion
                
                 .
                 Which
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 they
                 add●●ssed
                 their
                 Letters
                 unto
                 Bonner
                 :
                 Dated
                 the
                 twen●y
                 fourth
                 of
                 June
                 ;
                 and
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Rich
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Mountague
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Cecil
                 ,
                 made
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State.
                 Now
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Letters
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     AFter
                     Hearty
                     Commendations
                     ;
                     having
                     very
                     credible
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     within
                     that
                     your
                     Cathedral
                     Church
                     ,
                     there
                     be
                     as
                     yet
                     the
                     
                       Apostles
                       Mass
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Our
                     
                       Ladies
                       Mass
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Masses
                     of
                     such
                     peculiar
                     name
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     defence
                     and
                     nomination
                     of
                     Our
                     
                       Ladies
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Apostles
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     used
                     in
                     private
                     Chapels
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     remote
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Chancel
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     King's
                     Majesties
                     Proceedings
                     :
                     the
                     same
                     being
                     for
                     that
                     misuse
                     displeasing
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     Pauls
                     ,
                     in
                     example
                     not
                     tolerable
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     fondness
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     ,
                     a
                     scorn
                     to
                     the
                     Reverence
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     :
                     We
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Augmentation
                     of
                     God's
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     Honour
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Consonance
                     of
                     His
                     Majestie
                     's
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     avoiding
                     of
                     Murmur
                     ,
                     have
                     thought
                     good
                     ,
                     to
                     will
                     and
                     Command
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     henceforth
                     no
                     such
                     Masses
                     in
                     this
                     manner
                     be
                     in
                     your
                     Church
                     any
                     longer
                     used
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Blessed
                     Communion
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     be
                     Administred
                     at
                     the
                     High
                     Altar
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     no
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     onel●
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     your
                     
                       High
                       Masses
                    
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     :
                     except
                     some
                     number
                     of
                     People
                     desire
                     (
                     for
                     their
                     necessary
                     business
                     )
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     Morning
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     executed
                     at
                     the
                     Chancel
                     on
                     the
                     High
                     Altar
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     appointed
                     in
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     the
                     Publick
                     Servic●
                     ;
                     without
                     Cautele
                     ,
                     or
                     Digression
                     from
                     the
                     Common
                     Order
                     .
                     And
                     herein
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     satisfie
                     Our
                     Expectation
                     of
                     your
                     Conformity
                     in
                     all
                     Lawfull
                     things
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     avoid
                     the
                     murmur
                     of
                     sundry
                     ,
                     that
                     be
                     therewith
                     justly
                     offended
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     We
                     bid
                     your
                     Lordship
                     farewell
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Commands
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 Bon●er
                 ,
                 he
                 commits
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 engage
                 himself
                 too
                 far
                 upon
                 either
                 
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Issue
                 of
                 such
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 raised
                 in
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 .
                 Some
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 Abbey-Lands
                 ,
                 had
                 caused
                 many
                 inclosures
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 waste
                 Grounds
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Mannours
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Onely
                 some
                 poor
                 and
                 indigent
                 people
                 were
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 thereby
                 abridged
                 of
                 some
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 raising
                 to
                 themselves
                 some
                 inconsiderable
                 profit
                 from
                 the
                 Grounds
                 enclosed
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 had
                 then
                 lost
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 severe
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 unnatural
                 proceedings
                 against
                 his
                 Brother
                 ;
                 and
                 somewhat
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 his
                 restoring
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 opinions
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 he
                 caused
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 Published
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 May
                 ;
                 Commanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 inclosed
                 any
                 Lands
                 ,
                 accustomed
                 to
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 should
                 upon
                 a
                 certain
                 pain
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 day
                 signed
                 ,
                 lay
                 them
                 open
                 again
                 .
                 Which
                 so
                 encouraged
                 the
                 rude
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 Expecting
                 the
                 time
                 limitted
                 by
                 the
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 they
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 riotous
                 ,
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 manner
                 ;
                 pulled
                 up
                 the
                 Pales
                 ,
                 flung
                 down
                 the
                 Banks
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 the
                 Ditches
                 ,
                 laying
                 all
                 open
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 sl●in
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Herbert
                
                 ;
                 others
                 suppressed
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 conducted
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 of
                 Wilton
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 in
                 Oxfordshire
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 again
                 reduced
                 to
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 courses
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 Sussex
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 commotions
                 ,
                 which
                 held
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Entitle
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 and
                 Norfolk
                 ;
                 places
                 remote
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 communicated
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 for
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 design
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 Course
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 began
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 throwing
                 open
                 the
                 enclosures
                 ,
                 but
                 shortly
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 chiefly
                 raised
                 ,
                 in
                 maintainance
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 .
                 On
                 Whitson-Munday
                 ,
                 June
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 being
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 exercising
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgi●
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 of
                 
                   Samford
                   Courtney
                
                 ,
                 compelled
                 their
                 Parish-Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 invited
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 compassion
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 seconded
                 by
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 were
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 this
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 prevailed
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 Declared
                 onely
                 against
                 Inclosures
                 ,
                 to
                 pretend
                 Religion
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 Headed
                 by
                 
                   Humphry
                   Arundel
                
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 Commander
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Michaels
                   Mount
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 increased
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 little
                 notice
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 crushed
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 not
                 being
                 very
                 forward
                 to
                 suppress
                 those
                 Risings
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 incouragement
                 from
                 his
                 Proclamations
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Respect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 now
                 began
                 to
                 fail
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 mischief
                 did
                 appear
                 with
                 a
                 face
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 redressed
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ;
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 putting
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Russel
                 is
                 sent
                 down
                 with
                 some
                 slender
                 Forces
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 secret
                 instructions
                 to
                 drill
                 on
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 States-Man
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Souldier
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 encounter
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 himself
                 aloofe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 without
                 approaching
                 near
                 the
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Rebels
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   increasing
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   confidence
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   numbers
                   ;
                   sent
                   their
                   Demands
                   unto
                   the
                   King.
                   Amongst
                   which
                   ,
                   one
                   more
                   specially
                   concerned
                   the
                
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   therefore
                   I
                   have
                   singled
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   King's
                   Answer
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   demanded
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Rebels
                
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 constantly
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 spoken
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 Mass
                 there
                 Celebrating
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 really
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remaineth
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 self-same
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 given
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 
                   Mass
                   Celebrated
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   Times
                   past
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 man
                 communicating
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 presuming
                 unworthily
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 meat
                 ;
                 some
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Bread
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 ;
                 some
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 abused
                 Terms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   which
                   Demand
                   of
                   theirs
                   the
                   King
                   thus
                   Answered
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 no
                 small
                 study
                 ,
                 nor
                 travail
                 hath
                 been
                 spent
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 Clergy
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 contention
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   brought
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   use
                   as
                
                 Christ
                 
                   left
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Apostles
                 
                   used
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   delivered
                   it
                
                 ;
                 indeed
                 somewhat
                 altered
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Lucre
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 although
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   He
                
                 )
                 ye
                 may
                 hear
                 the
                 contrary
                 from
                 some
                 Popish
                 evil
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 .
                 Our
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 Our
                 Honour
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 blemished
                 and
                 stained
                 ,
                 assureth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deceive
                 ,
                 abuse
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 these
                 Opinions
                 into
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 their
                 own
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Answer
                 giving
                 no
                 content
                 ,
                 they
                 Marched
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Forces
                 to
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ;
                 carrying
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 March
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 old
                 )
                 the
                 Pix
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Consecrated
                   Host
                
                 ,
                 borne
                 under
                 a
                 Canopie
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   Banners
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   Holy-Bread
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Holy-Water
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Exeter
                 fell
                 not
                 down
                 before
                 this
                 
                   False
                   Ark
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Dagon
                 did
                 before
                 the
                 True.
                 For
                 the
                 Citizens
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 gallantly
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Rebels
                 were
                 desperately
                 bent
                 to
                 force
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 Defences
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 round
                 in
                 Form
                 ,
                 scituate
                 on
                 a
                 rising
                 Hill
                 ,
                 and
                 environed
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Old
                 Wall
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 not
                 more
                 Encouragement
                 :
                 then
                 some
                 insolent
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ;
                 boasting
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 shortly
                 measure
                 the
                 Silks
                 ,
                 and
                 Sattens
                 therein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 their
                 Bows
                 .
                 For
                 fourty
                 days
                 the
                 Siege
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 seasonably
                 raised
                 ;
                 the
                 Rebels
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 sooner
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Citizens
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 held
                 it
                 longer
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Victuals
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Succoured
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 One
                 fortunate
                 Skirmish
                 the
                 Lord
                 Russel
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 daring
                 Rebels
                 about
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 a
                 Bridg
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 slew
                 six
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 Citizens
                 the
                 more
                 Courage
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Companies
                 of
                 Almain-Horse
                 ,
                 seconded
                 by
                 three
                 hundred
                 Italian-Shot
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 
                   Baptista
                   Spinoli
                
                 ,
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Business
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Russel's
                 Forces
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 such
                 a
                 strong
                 Charge
                 upon
                 the
                 Enemy
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 beat
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Works
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 compelled
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Slaughter
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 Siege
                 .
                 Blessed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 Success
                 in
                 some
                 following
                 Fights
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Russel
                 entereth
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 August
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 joyfully
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 half-starved
                 Citizens
                 :
                 whose
                 Loyalty
                 the
                 King
                 rewarded
                 with
                 an
                 encrease
                 of
                 their
                 Privileges
                 ;
                 and
                 giving
                 to
                 their
                 Corporation
                 the
                 Manour
                 of
                 Eviland
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 Time
                 ,
                 is
                 observed
                 amongst
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 Annual
                 Feast
                 ,
                 in
                 perpetual
                 Gratitude
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ;
                 with
                 far
                 more
                 Reason
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 such
                 Annual
                 Feasts
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 Instituted
                 in
                 some
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 gained
                 unto
                 their
                 King.
                 But
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 War
                 was
                 Sheathed
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 work
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 in
                 Executing
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Terrour
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 recompense
                 of
                 their
                 Deserts
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Raskal
                 Rabble
                 Executed
                 by
                 
                   Martial
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Incendiaries
                 ,
                 hanged
                 on
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Tower
                 ,
                 apparailed
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Popish
                   Weeds
                
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 B●ads
                 at
                 his
                 Girdle
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Norfolk
                 Rebels
                 brake
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 June
                 ;
                 beginning
                 first
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Ail-borough
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 considerable
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 Strength
                 ,
                 or
                 Number
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 July
                 ;
                 when
                 mightily
                 encreased
                 by
                 
                   Ket
                   ,
                   a
                   Tanner
                
                 of
                 Windham
                 :
                 who
                 took
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 conducting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 pretended
                 onely
                 against
                 Enclosures
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 Religion
                 was
                 at
                 all
                 regarded
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 Reserve
                 ;
                 then
                 suffered
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 Battail
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Numbers
                 were
                 so
                 vastly
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 amount
                 to
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ;
                 nothing
                 would
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Councellours
                
                 about
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 they
                 thus
                 Remonstrate
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 People
                 rather
                 ;
                 viz
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Free-born
                   Commonalty
                   was
                   oppressed
                   by
                   a
                   small
                   Number
                   of
                   Gentry
                   :
                   who
                   glutted
                   themselves
                   with
                   Pleasure
                   ;
                   whilest
                   the
                   poor
                   Commons
                   ,
                   wasted
                   with
                   dayly
                   Labour
                   ,
                   did
                   ,
                   like
                   Pack-Horses
                   ,
                   live
                   in
                   extreme
                   Slavery
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Holy
                 Rites
                 ,
                 
                   Established
                   by
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   were
                   abolished
                   ,
                   New
                   ones
                   Authorised
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Form
                   of
                   Religion
                   obtruded
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   subjecting
                   of
                   their
                   Souls
                   to
                   those
                   Horrid
                   Pains
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Death
                   could
                   terminate
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   ,
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   to
                   place
                   New
                   Councellours
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   during
                   his
                   Minority
                   ;
                   removing
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   ruling
                   as
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   confounded
                   things
                   Sacred
                   and
                   Profane
                   ,
                   and
                   regarded
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   enriching
                   of
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                   Publick
                   Treasure
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   Riot
                   it
                   amidst
                   these
                   Publick
                   Calamities
                   .
                
              
               
                 Finding
                 no
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 these
                 proud
                 Demands
                 ,
                 they
                 March
                 directly
                 towards
                 Norwich
                 ;
                 and
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 Moushold-Hill
                 :
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 large
                 Prospect
                 over
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 full
                 Command
                 upon
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 entered
                 ,
                 and
                 re-entered
                 as
                 they
                 pleased
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 could
                 a
                 Weak
                 City
                 do
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 so
                 Great
                 a
                 Multitude
                 :
                 being
                 neither
                 strong
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 nor
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Resistance
                 .
                 Under
                 a
                 large
                 Oak
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 this
                 Hill
                 ,
                 (
                 since
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Oak
                   of
                   Reformation
                   )
                   Ket
                
                 keeps
                 his
                 Courts
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Chancery
                   ,
                   King's
                   Bench
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 forcing
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Gentry
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 lawless
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 and
                 committing
                 many
                 huge
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 rectifying
                 some
                 Abuses
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 sends
                 out
                 his
                 Gracious
                 Pardon
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 proud
                 Rebels
                 entertain
                 with
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 Scorn
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sheffield
                 ,
                 and
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Note
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 a
                 Band
                 of
                 Italians
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Mala-testa
                 ,
                 an
                 Experienced
                 Souldier
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Marquess
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 Courtier
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 more
                 skilled
                 in
                 Leading
                 a
                 Measure
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 March
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 (
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 peaceably
                 been
                 admitted
                 )
                 with
                 loss
                 of
                 some
                 Persons
                 of
                 Principal
                 Quality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 ingloriously
                 to
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 putting
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Action
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 his
                 most
                 dangerous
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 Forces
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 City
                 open
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 entertained
                 the
                 Rebels
                 with
                 divers
                 Skirmishes
                 ;
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 which
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Resolution
                 of
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Hill
                 ,
                 and
                 trying
                 their
                 Fortune
                 in
                 a
                 Battail
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Dussing-dale
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 maintained
                 a
                 bloody
                 Fight
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 were
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 Earl's
                 good
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 valiant
                 Loyalty
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 .
                 Two
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 Rebels
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Fight
                 and
                 Chase
                 ,
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 them
                 scattered
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 Principals
                 of
                 them
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 deservedly
                 Executed
                 :
                 
                   Robert
                   Ket
                
                 hanged
                 on
                 Norwich-Castle
                 ;
                 William
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Windham-Steeple
                 ;
                 nine
                 of
                 his
                 chief
                 Followers
                 on
                 as
                 many
                 Boughs
                 of
                 the
                 Oak
                 ,
                 where
                 Ket
                 held
                 his
                 Courts
                 .
                 Which
                 great
                 Deliverance
                 was
                 celebrated
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 by
                 a
                 Publick
                 Thanks
                 giving
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 August
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 perpetuated
                 Annually
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 present
                 Times
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Rising
                 happened
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 York-shire
                 ,
                 began
                 by
                 Dale
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Ombler
                 two
                 seditious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 it
                 ended
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Skirmish
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 number
                 had
                 amounted
                 to
                 three
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 York
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 executed
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ▪
                
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 breaking
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 quickned
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 a
                 sharper
                 course
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 suspected
                 not
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 ,
                 none
                 was
                 more
                 distrusted
                 then
                 Bonner
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 negligence
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 People
                 within
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 frequenting
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 but
                 divers
                 others
                 utterly
                 despising
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 secret
                 places
                 often
                 frequent
                 the
                 Popish
                 Mass.
                 For
                 this
                 he
                 is
                 Commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 informed
                 of
                 such
                 Complaints
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismissed
                 with
                 certain
                 private
                 Injunctions
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 Trial
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Loyalty
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 rather
                 for
                 a
                 Snare
                 to
                 entrap
                 him
                 in
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 Commanded
                 to
                 Preach
                 against
                 the
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 unlawfullness
                 of
                 taking
                 Arms
                 on
                 Pretence
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 touched●
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 spent
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Gross
                 ,
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 Papistical
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Complaints
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 
                   William
                   Latimer
                
                 ,
                 Parson
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Laurence
                   Poult●ey
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Cister'ian
                 Monk
                 ;
                 a
                 Commission
                 is
                 issued
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rochester
                 and
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Smith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctour
                 May
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 convented
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 the
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 many
                 Shifts
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 patience
                 on
                 theirs
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 taken
                 
                   pro
                   confesso
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 October
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 succeded
                 Doctour
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 a
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Stout
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolute
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Sequel
                 will
                 appear
                 :
                 not
                 actually
                 translated
                 till
                 the
                 twel●th
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 necessary
                 Execution
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 seasonable
                 Severity
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 facilitate
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 As
                 certainly
                 the
                 Opposition
                 to
                 A●thority
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 both
                 makes
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 more
                 absolute
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 Work
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 passed
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Session
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 took
                 beginning
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 )
                 for
                 taking
                 down
                 such
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 still
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Antiphonaries
                   ,
                   Missalls
                   ,
                   Breviaries
                   ,
                   Offices
                   ,
                   Horaries
                   ,
                   Primers
                   ,
                   and
                   Processionals
                   ,
                
                 with
                 other
                 Books
                 of
                 False
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 Worship
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 was
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Proclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 seconded
                 by
                 the
                 Missives
                 of
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Suffragan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 requiring
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 with
                 all
                 Care
                 and
                 Diligence
                 .
                 Which
                 so
                 secured
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 further
                 Opposition
                 against
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 by
                 the
                 Romish
                 Party
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 this
                 King's
                 Reign
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 any
                 workman
                 do
                 when
                 he
                 wants
                 his
                 Tools
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 Advance
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Books
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 officiate
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 thus
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 there
                 started
                 up
                 another
                 Faction
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 destructive
                 of
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Arch-Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 which
                 co-operated
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 far
                 proceeded
                 in
                 abolishing
                 many
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 used
                 ,
                 resolved
                 
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 go
                 forwards
                 with
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 In
                 Order
                 whereunto
                 Melancthon's
                 coming
                 was
                 expected
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 then
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Letters
                 were
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Arch●Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 to
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 two
                 Great
                 and
                 Eminent
                 Divines
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Martyr
                 accordingly
                 came
                 over
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 spent
                 some
                 timewith
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 was
                 dispatched
                 to
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 King's
                 Professour
                 for
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 made
                 Canon
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 first
                 Lectures
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Sanders
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 credited
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 declared
                 himself
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Zuinglian
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 great
                 offence
                 to
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 his
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 those
                 Learned
                 Prelates
                 :
                 Which
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Readings
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 disliked
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 publick
                 Disputation
                 was
                 shortly
                 had
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 disliked
                 his
                 Doings
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 publickly
                 maintained
                 these
                 two
                 Propositions
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   was
                   not
                   changed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   Carnally
                   and
                   Bodily
                   in
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ;
                   but
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Sacramentally
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 Governing
                 of
                 the
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 Doctour
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Morrison
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 Learned
                 man
                 ,
                 should
                 preside
                 as
                 Judges
                 ,
                 or
                 Moderatours
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 decl●red
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Scholes
                 ,
                 that
                 Martyr
                 had
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 all
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Chadsey
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Opponents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 disputed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 such
                 Satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 party
                 noising
                 it
                 abroad
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Fate
                 of
                 such
                 Dispu●ations
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Bucer
                 not
                 coming
                 over
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 earnestly
                 invited
                 by
                 
                   Pet.
                   Alexander
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop's
                 Secretary
                 .
                 whose
                 Letters
                 bear
                 Date
                 March
                 24.
                 which
                 so
                 prevailed
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 June
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 here
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 Oxford
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 Letters
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 fault
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 fault
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 run
                 a
                 *
                 moderate
                 course
                 in
                 his
                 Reformations
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 hither
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 himself
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgie
                
                 ;
                 translated
                 for
                 him
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Alexander
                   Alesius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Learned
                 Scot
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 well
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Frame
                 ,
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 well
                 satisfied
                 perhaps
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Branches
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 he
                 gives
                 account
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 some
                 Letters
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 C●lvin
                 had
                 already
                 began
                 to
                 tamper
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 finde
                 the
                 greater
                 favour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 Tumults
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 were
                 composed
                 and
                 quieted
                 .
                 Having
                 received
                 a
                 courteous
                 entertainment
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 right
                 heartily
                 welcomed
                 by
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Chair
                 at
                 Cambridg
                 .
                 Where
                 his
                 first
                 Readings
                 gave
                 no
                 such
                 distast
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 Academicks
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 challenging
                 the
                 Dissentients
                 to
                 a
                 Disputation
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 Form
                 ,
                 a
                 Disputation
                 was
                 there
                 held
                 at
                 his
                 first●coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sufficiency
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Fallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 Justification
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 held
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 left
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 deceasing
                 on
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1550.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 computation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 loss
                 and
                 grief
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Heads
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 attended
                 to
                 his
                 Grave
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 Solemnity
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Account
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 Calvin
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 desiring
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 
                 proved
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 not
                 forgetting
                 the
                 Repulse
                 he
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 offered
                 his
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 had
                 screwed
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 .
                 And
                 thinking
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 Direction
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 but
                 cast
                 an
                 eye
                 towards
                 a
                 Reformation
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 meddling
                 in
                 such
                 Matters
                 ,
                 as
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 writes
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 approving
                 well
                 enough
                 of
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 descends
                 ▪
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgy
                
                 ,
                 in
                 canvasing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 there
                 excepteth
                 against
                 
                   Commemoration
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 however
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Antient
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 against
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Extreme
                   Vnction
                
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 rather
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 :
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 his
                 Advice
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 should
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 withall
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 forwards
                 to
                 Reform
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 fear
                 or
                 wit
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 of
                 Peace
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 Correspondency
                 abroad
                 :
                 such
                 Considerations
                 being
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 
                   Civil
                   Matters
                
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 *
                 wherein
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Exacted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 distastfull
                 in
                 the
                 ey●
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 Worldly
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 *
                 either
                 in
                 moderating
                 ,
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 backwards
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 his
                 Will
                 revealed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 touch
                 on
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 which
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 had
                 right-well
                 approved
                 of
                 .
                 These
                 very
                 faintly
                 he
                 permits
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 onely
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 allows
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 constantly
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 gave
                 the
                 hint
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Zuinglian
                   Gospellers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 since
                 almost
                 have
                 declaimed
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 Disputes
                 had
                 grown
                 by
                 his
                 setting
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pragmatick
                 Humour
                 of
                 some
                 Agents
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 trouble
                 the
                 Protectour
                 in
                 that
                 business
                 also
                 .
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 grow
                 insolenter
                 every
                 day
                 then
                 other
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 differences
                 were
                 composed
                 about
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 not
                 by
                 reducing
                 the
                 Opponents
                 to
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 encouraging
                 them
                 rather
                 in
                 their
                 Opposition
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 appear
                 most
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 he
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 by
                 soliciting
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 fallen
                 into
                 some
                 troubles
                 upon
                 that
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 these
                 Imployments
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Scots
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Opportunity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Recovering
                 of
                 some
                 Forts
                 ,
                 and
                 Peeces
                 of
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 War.
                 The
                 last
                 year
                 Bulloign-Siege
                 was
                 attempted
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 Surprize
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 couragiously
                 repulsed
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 Garison
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 more
                 openly
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 send
                 an
                 Herald
                 to
                 defy
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Noble
                 manner
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 in
                 proclaiming
                 War
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 Action
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Herald
                 did
                 his
                 Office
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 and
                 pre●ently
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 considerable
                 Army
                 ,
                 invade
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 .
                 In
                 less
                 then
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 they
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 
                   Blackness
                   ,
                   Hamiltue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 New-Haven
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 Victuals
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Few
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 escaped
                 with
                 Life
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 New-Haven
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Bastard
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Sturton's
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 believed
                 to
                 have
                 betrayed
                 that
                 Fort
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 put
                 himself
                 immediatly
                 into
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 But
                 they
                 sped
                 worse
                 in
                 their
                 Designs
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 by
                 Land
                 :
                 for
                 giving
                 themselves
                 no
                 small
                 Hopes
                 in
                 those
                 broken
                 Times
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 Guer●sey
                 and
                 Jersey
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 toward
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Gallies
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 manfully
                 encountred
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Navy
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 then
                 hovering
                 on
                 those
                 Coasts
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 a
                 Thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 
                 spoil
                 of
                 their
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 desist
                 from
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 Scot●
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 negligent
                 in
                 preparing
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Defence
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 some
                 considerable
                 Forces
                 had
                 been
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Summer
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 unhappily
                 diverted
                 :
                 though
                 very
                 fortunately
                 imployed
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Norwich
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 Succours
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 those
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 remained
                 unto
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 November
                 following
                 ▪
                 couragiously
                 assault
                 the
                 strong
                 Fort
                 of
                 Bouticrage
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 Storm
                 ,
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
                 except
                 the
                 Captain
                 :
                 and
                 him
                 they
                 spared
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Pity
                 ,
                 or
                 Humane
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 lose
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 expected
                 for
                 his
                 Ransom
                 .
                 Nothing
                 now
                 left
                 unto
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 late
                 Purchases
                 ,
                 and
                 Acquists
                 in
                 Scotland
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 strong
                 Fort
                 of
                 Aymouth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Rox-borough
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 loss
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Peeces
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 sad
                 News
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 .
                 Who
                 purposely
                 had
                 delayed
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 such
                 Forces
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 prepared
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Forts
                 above-mentioned
                 might
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 loss
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 project
                 the
                 Ruin
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 long
                 cast
                 an
                 envious
                 Eye
                 at
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Camp
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ;
                 fitter
                 in
                 all
                 Respects
                 to
                 Protect
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Title
                 .
                 He
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Blows
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 so
                 fatally
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 greatest
                 strength
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 little
                 left
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 worst
                 half
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 feared
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 beloved
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 .
                 There
                 goes
                 a
                 Story
                 ,
                 that
                 Earl
                 Godwine
                 ,
                 having
                 treacherously
                 slain
                 Prince
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Confessour
                
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Cup-bearer
                 ,
                 stumbling
                 with
                 one
                 foot
                 ,
                 recovered
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                   One
                   Brother
                   helps
                   another
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Earl
                 Godwine
                 merrily
                 :
                 
                   And
                   so
                
                 ,
                 replyed
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 tartly
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Brother
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   useful
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   had
                   pleased
                   to
                   spare
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   present
                   Comfort
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 Earl
                 
                   Dudly
                   of
                   Warwick
                
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 lent
                 an
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 have
                 tripp'd
                 up
                 the
                 Heels
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 .
                 Having
                 before
                 so
                 luckily
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Out-Works
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 resolves
                 to
                 plant
                 his
                 Battery
                 for
                 the
                 Fort
                 it self
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 muster
                 up
                 his
                 Strengths
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 ready
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 knowing
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 began
                 to
                 stagger
                 in
                 their
                 good
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 openly
                 to
                 declare
                 themselves
                 the
                 Protectour's
                 Enemies
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 so
                 well
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Humours
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 his
                 Return
                 from
                 
                   Norfolk
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 Success
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 drawn
                 unto
                 his
                 side
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Rich
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Saint-John
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Great
                 Master
                 :
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 South-hampton
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cheny
                
                 ,
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
                 Houshould
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gage
                
                 ,
                 Constable
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Mountague
                
                 ,
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Pleas
                
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   North
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Sadlier
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Baker
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Wotton
                
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 Wotton
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Southwell
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 some
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 against
                 him
                 upon
                 former
                 Grudges
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 South-hampton
                 ;
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 to
                 share
                 those
                 Offices
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ingrossed
                 unto
                 himself
                 ;
                 many
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 loved
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 strongest
                 side
                 ;
                 few
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 Redound
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 complaining
                 ▪
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 equal
                 Dividend
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 
                   Chanteries
                   ,
                   Free-Chapels
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 were
                 given
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Prey
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 Courtiers
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 disguising
                 their
                 private
                 Ends
                 ,
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 doing
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Combination
                 being
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Defection
                 convented
                 together
                 ,
                 at
                 Ely-House
                 in
                 Holborn
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Earl
                 then
                 dwelt
                 :
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Rich
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Sommerset's
                 own
                 preferring
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Oration
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 dangers
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 involved
                 by
                 the
                 mis-Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 :
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 objected
                 also
                 many
                 Misdemeanours
                 :
                 some
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 some
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 forgiven
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 Speech
                 he
                 charged
                 him
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Peeces
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 the
                 sowing
                 of
                 Dissension
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 ,
                 Embezelling
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 inverting
                 the
                 Publick
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 private
                 use
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Objected
                 also
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 fit
                 man
                 to
                 command
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 interrupted
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Course
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Requests
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 many
                 times
                 determined
                 of
                 mens
                 Free-holds
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 demolished
                 many
                 Consecrated
                 Places
                 ,
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 Houses
                 ,
                 to
                 Erect
                 a
                 Palace
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 spending
                 one
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 
                   per
                   diem
                
                 ,
                 in
                 superflous
                 Buildings
                 :
                 That
                 by
                 taking
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                   Sommerset
                
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 plainly
                 his
                 aspiring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 unnaturally
                 laboured
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 with
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 desires
                 ,
                 or
                 conjures
                 them
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 aimed
                 at
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 Counsels
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Designs
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 closely
                 be
                 contrived
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 remained
                 at
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 continue
                 firm
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 this
                 meeting
                 was
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 )
                 he
                 causeth
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Court-Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 near
                 adjoyning
                 ;
                 requiring
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 conveyed
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 unto
                 Windsore-Castle
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 strength
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 too
                 many
                 for
                 a
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 few
                 for
                 an
                 Army
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 writes
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 demanded
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 that
                 Proud
                 City
                 ,
                 seldom
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Interess
                 ,
                 and
                 secretly
                 obsequious
                 to
                 every
                 popular
                 Pretender
                 ,
                 seemed
                 more
                 inclinable
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Demands
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Desires
                 .
                 The
                 News
                 hereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 that
                 Master
                 Secretary
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 with
                 a
                 secret
                 Message
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 returned
                 not
                 back
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 be
                 presently
                 flung
                 up
                 the
                 Cards
                 :
                 either
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Courage
                 to
                 play
                 out
                 the
                 Game
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 choosing
                 willingly
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 Set
                 ,
                 then
                 venture
                 the
                 whole
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 Lords
                 to
                 Windsore
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 himself
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 pitied
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 tamely
                 betrayed
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sommerset
                   ▪
                
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 laid
                 up
                 ;
                 a
                 Parliament
                 beginneth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 there
                 passed
                 two
                 Acts
                 of
                 especial
                 consequence
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 removing
                 all
                 Images
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 in
                 all
                 Books
                 of
                 false
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 before-remembred
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 declared
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Such
                   form
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   making
                   ,
                   and
                   Consecrating
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishopt
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   six
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   six
                   other
                   Learned
                   Men
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   learned
                   in
                   God's
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   be
                   appointed
                   and
                   assigned
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   number
                   of
                   th●m
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   devised
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   forth
                   under
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   First
                   of
                
                 April
                 
                   next
                   coming
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   lawfully
                   exercised
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   .
                
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 assure
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 imployed
                 
                 in
                 composing
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Refractoriness
                 in
                 not
                 subscribing
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 accordingly
                 applyed
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 following
                 therein
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 recapitulated
                 ▪
                 then
                 ordained
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Councel
                 of
                 
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 401.
                 
                 Which
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 National
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 was
                 generally
                 both
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Consecrating
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 inferiour
                 Ministers
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 Which
                 Book
                 ,
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 Authority
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1552.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   An.
                   5.
                   
                   Edw.
                   6.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 36th
                 .
                 Article
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth's
                 Time.
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 Declared
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   w●re
                   Consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordered
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Rites
                 
                   thereof
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reputed
                   ,
                   and
                   adjudged
                   to
                   be
                   lawfully
                   Consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   rightly
                   Ordered
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 afterwards
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 that
                 Queen
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Ordinal
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 King
                 EDVVARD
                 
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 ,
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 ratified
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Acts
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   enabling
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   nominate
                   Eight
                   (
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   Temporal
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   sixteen
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Lower
                   House
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   for
                   reviewing
                   all
                   such
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   as
                   remained
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   by
                   Virtue
                   of
                   the
                
                 Statute
                 
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   25th
                   .
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   King
                
                 HENRY
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   fitting
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   Vse
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Times
                   succeeding
                   .
                
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Act
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 directed
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 nominate
                 to
                 that
                 imployment
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 appointed
                 a
                 Sub-Committee
                 of
                 eight
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 it
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 dispatched
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 expedition
                 :
                 which
                 said
                 eight
                 persons
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ▪
                
                 Doctour
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goodrick
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 El●
                 ;
                 Doctour
                 
                   Richard
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Almoner
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 
                   William
                   May
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rowland
                   Taylour
                
                 ,
                 Doctours
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 
                   John
                   Lucas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Richard
                   Goodrick
                
                 ,
                 Esquires
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 the
                 Work
                 was
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 and
                 digested
                 ,
                 fashioned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Decretals
                
                 ;
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Reformati●
                   Legum
                   Ecclesiasticarum
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 not
                 being
                 Commissionated
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 November
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1551
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 wanted
                 time
                 to
                 communicate
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 K●ng
                 :
                 or
                 found
                 the
                 King
                 encumbred
                 with
                 more
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 pe●●sal
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 dying
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 )
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 life
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Royal
                 Signature
                 ,
                 the
                 Design
                 miscarried
                 :
                 never
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 resumed
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Times
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Chu●ch
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Safety
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 also
                 passed
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 procu●ed
                 by
                 the
                 Agents
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ;
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 secure
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 Attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Times
                 ensuing
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 his
                 Life
                 might
                 be
                 illegally
                 endangered
                 .
                 The
                 purport
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                   High
                   Treason
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   twelve
                   Persons
                   ,
                   or
                   above
                   ,
                   assembled
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   ,
                   or
                   imprison
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   King's
                   Council
                   ;
                   or
                   alter
                   any
                   Laws
                   ;
                   or
                   continue
                   together
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   an
                   hour
                   ,
                   being
                   Commanded
                   to
                   return
                   by
                   any
                   Justice
                   of
                   the
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Mayour
                   ,
                   Sheriff
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 Act
                 ,
                 intended
                 by
                 his
                 Friends
                 for
                 his
                 Preservation
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 onely
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 Destruction
                 ;
                 deferred
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 served
                 .
                 It
                 w●s
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 Earl
                 Dudly
                 might
                 perceive
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 other
                 mens
                 Tur●s
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 served
                 their
                 Turns
                 therein
                 ,
                 he
                 ●ound
                 no
                 such
                 forwardness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 raising
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 Place
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 willing
                 enough
                 to
                 unhorse
                 the
                 Duke
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 no
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 
                   rank
                   Rider
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 the
                 Earl
                 ,
                 should
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Saddle
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ●o
                 be
                 told
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 touch
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 d●fferent
                 Humours
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 hold
                 ●ong
                 in
                 a
                 Plot
                 together
                 ,
                 now
                 their
                 Turns
                 were
                 served
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Duk●'s
                 Friends
                 
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 dull
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 emptiness
                 of
                 the
                 Practice
                 ▪
                 which
                 was
                 forged
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 King
                 so
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Truth
                 was
                 known
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 height
                 :
                 it
                 therefore
                 would
                 be
                 fittest
                 for
                 his
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 to
                 close
                 up
                 the
                 Breach
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Du●e
                 at
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Imprisonment
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 Affair
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Benefit
                 should
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 must
                 so
                 acknowlege
                 his
                 Offences
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 might
                 come
                 off
                 with
                 Honour
                 .
                 In
                 Order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 first
                 Articled
                 against
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 Crimes
                 and
                 Misdemeanours
                 ,
                 rather
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 proved
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 laboured
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Offences
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 Knees
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Mercy
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 very
                 poorly
                 did
                 ,
                 subscribing
                 his
                 Confession
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 subjoyned
                 unto
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returned
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 4
                 o.
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1549
                 ,
                 1550.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thus
                   furnished
                   with
                   sufficient
                   matter
                   for
                   a
                   Legal
                   Proceeding
                   ▪
                   condemned
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Sentence
                   passed
                   in
                   the
                
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 
                   unto
                   the
                
                 Loss
                 
                   of
                   all
                   his
                
                 Offices
                 ;
                 of
                 Earl
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 :
                 
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   ●he
                   Forfeiture
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Goods
                   ,
                   and
                   near
                   two
                   thousand
                   pounds
                   of
                   good
                   yearly
                   Rents
                   .
                   Which
                   being
                   signified
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                
                 acknowledged
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   of
                
                 February
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 ●avoured
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 his
                 Cause
                 to
                 be
                 Finable
                 .
                 Which
                 Fine
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 almost
                 unsupportable
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 never
                 purpose
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 once
                 to
                 justifie
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 Action
                 .
                 
                   He
                   confess'd
                
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 being
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 err
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hardly
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 Eminent
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Actings
                 should
                 be
                 blameless
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 
                   He
                   therefore
                
                 submitted
                 himself
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Discretions
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Moderation
                 :
                 desiring
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 amiss
                 ;
                 as
                 rather
                 done
                 through
                 Rudeness
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ▪
                 then
                 through
                 any
                 malicious
                 Meaning
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 both
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 appoint
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 again
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Knees
                 ,
                 intreat
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 Favour
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 ever
                 finde
                 him
                 so
                 lowly
                 to
                 their
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedient
                 to
                 their
                 Orders
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 thereby
                 make
                 Amends
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 Follies
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 which
                 Submission
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Abjectedness
                 rather
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 much
                 secret
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 gained
                 so
                 far
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 released
                 of
                 his
                 Imprisonment
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 discharged
                 of
                 his
                 Fine
                 :
                 his
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 Lands
                 ,
                 being
                 again
                 restored
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 except
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 away
                 :
                 either
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 being
                 somewhat
                 appeased
                 ,
                 or
                 wanting
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Resistance
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 Oak
                 being
                 thus
                 shrewdly
                 shaken
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 gathering
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Sticks
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 broken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 gratifie
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 served
                 the
                 Turn
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 inclin●
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Propensions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 upon
                 Candlemas●-Day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 d●y
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 humble
                 Submission
                 before-mentioned
                 ,
                 William
                 Lord
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Great
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ;
                 
                   John
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 Lord
                 High
                 Chamberlain
                 ,
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Great
                 Master
                 ;
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 created
                 Lord
                 High
                 Chamberlain
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Wingfield
                
                 ,
                 Captain
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Comptroller
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 House
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Paget
                   ▪
                
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 more
                 anon
                 )
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Darcie
                
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Vice-Chamberlain
                 ,
                 and
                 Captain
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Guard.
                 And
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 Sou●●-hampton
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 forward
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Duke's
                 destruction
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 Court-displeasures
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 dismissed
                 from
                 their
                 Attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 :
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Houshold
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 ennobled
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 Some
                 Honours
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 before
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sentence
                 passed
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 disposed
                 ▪
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Factions
                 might
                 have
                 any
                 ground
                 for
                 a
                 Complaint
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 for
                 these
                 Advancements
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 day
                 of
                 
                   January
                   ,
                   William
                
                 Lord
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 was
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 Wiltshire
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Russell
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 himself
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 those
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 engaged
                 on
                 neither
                 side
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ;
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Paget
                
                 ,
                 Comptroller
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 persisted
                 faithfull
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Baron
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellour-ship
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 .
              
               
                 Furnished
                 with
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 finde
                 some
                 way
                 to
                 provide
                 themselves
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Means
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Dignities
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 younger
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Wentworths
                 of
                 Yorkshire
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 some
                 Estate
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 Equipage
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Title
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 whereof
                 was
                 supplied
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 
                   Lord
                   Chamberlain
                
                 ,
                 now
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 goodly
                 Manours
                 of
                 Stebun●th
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 Stepney
                 )
                 and
                 Hackney
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Faithfull
                 Services
                 before
                 performed
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 D●an
                 and
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 lying
                 at
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Manours
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 day
                 after
                 Christm●ss
                 ,
                 now
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 and
                 Appertenances
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 named
                 was
                 valued
                 at
                 the
                 yearly
                 rent
                 of
                 41.
                 pounds
                 ,
                 9.
                 ●
                 ▪
                 4
                 ▪
                 d.
                 The
                 other
                 at
                 140.
                 pounds
                 ,
                 8
                 ▪
                 ●
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 ob
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 vested
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 
                   Letters
                   Patents
                
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 transferred
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 VV●ntworth
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 possessed
                 of
                 a
                 goodly
                 Territory
                 ,
                 extending
                 on
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 from
                 St.
                 Katharine's
                 near
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Essex
                 ,
                 near
                 Black-wall
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 Le●
                 to
                 
                   Stratford
                   le
                   Bow
                
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 fetching
                 a
                 great
                 compass
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 contains
                 in
                 all
                 no
                 fewer
                 ,
                 then
                 six
                 and
                 twenty
                 
                   Town-ships
                   ,
                   Streets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hamlets
                 ;
                 besides
                 such
                 Rows
                 of
                 Building
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 since
                 been
                 added
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 Times
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 provision
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 P●get
                 ,
                 a
                 Londoner
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 good
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 Merit
                 ▪
                 preferred
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Secretaries
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 employed
                 in
                 many
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 and
                 Negotiations
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 
                   Chantery
                   ,
                   Free-Chapels
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 House
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 
                   Paget-House
                   ▪
                
                 sold
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Robert
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 :
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Earls
                 of
                 Essex
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Essex-House
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 best
                 known
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 House
                 is
                 no●
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 it self
                 ▪
                 he
                 played
                 his
                 Game
                 so
                 well
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 got
                 into
                 his
                 possession
                 the
                 Manour
                 of
                 Beau-desart
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 Baron
                 )
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 fair
                 Estates
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Stafford
                 ;
                 belonging
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Cha●ter
                 of
                 Lichfield
                 :
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Ear
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 to
                 boot
                 .
                 What
                 other
                 Course
                 he
                 to●k
                 to
                 improve
                 his
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 having
                 gained
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Capacity
                 of
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 found
                 Means
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Presence
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 welcomed
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 kind
                 Expressions
                 of
                 a
                 Gracious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 (
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 April
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 sworn
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 Earl
                 Dudly
                 look
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pretend
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 meant
                 first
                 to
                 make
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 strike
                 the
                 last
                 blow
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 least
                 look'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knot
                 of
                 Amity
                 might
                 be
                 tyed
                 the
                 faster
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 True-Loves-Knot
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 thought
                 or
                 else
                 nothing
                 worth
                 )
                 a
                 Marriage
                 was
                 n●gotiated
                 between
                 John
                 Lord
                 Viscount
                 L'isle
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl's
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Ann
                   Seimour
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 ;
                 which
                 Marriage
                 was
                 joyfully
                 solemnized
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 Mannour-House
                 of
                 Sh●●e
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 gracing
                 the
                 Nuptials
                 with
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 such
                 Hostages
                 unto
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 inviolable
                 League
                 of
                 Friendship
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 Animosities
                 and
                 Displeasures
                 being
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 more
                 powerfully
                 Co-operate
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Good
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 leaving
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ad●erents
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dark
                 Contrivances
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 leave
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 our
                 Affairs
                 succeeded
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Dissensions
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Worst
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 got
                 the
                 Better
                 in
                 a
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Out-works
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 the
                 strongest
                 Rampar●s
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 not
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 venture
                 on
                 the
                 Town
                 it self
                 ;
                 provided
                 plentifully
                 of
                 all
                 necessaries
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 Siege
                 ,
                 and
                 bravely
                 Garisoned
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 Courage
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 up
                 upon
                 a
                 Summons
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 then
                 Practicing
                 with
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 associate
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 former
                 Capitulations
                 made
                 between
                 those
                 Crowns
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 found
                 such
                 D●ffi●ulties
                 ,
                 in
                 maintaining
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fought
                 singly
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 Success
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 they
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 poure
                 their
                 Forces
                 into
                 France
                 .
                 Most
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 bid
                 Defiance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Embroilments
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Condition
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Paget
                
                 was
                 sent
                 Ambassadour
                 to
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   Fifth
                
                 to
                 desire
                 Succour
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 Him
                 the
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Necessities
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 His
                 Age.
                 This
                 desire
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 besought
                 Him
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 His
                 Hands
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 untill
                 King
                 EDVVARD
                 could
                 make
                 an
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Troubles
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 at
                 home
                 ▪
                 and
                 compose
                 the
                 Discords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 threatned
                 more
                 Danger
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Request
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 refuse
                 to
                 hearken
                 ;
                 except
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 promise
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                
                 as
                 He
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 His
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 but
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 neither
                 His
                 Men
                 ,
                 no●
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 English.
                 An
                 Ingratitude
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 with
                 a
                 fitting
                 Epithete
                 :
                 considering
                 what
                 fast
                 Friends
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 alwaies
                 been
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 the
                 Rights
                 whereof
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Charles
                 ;
                 with
                 what
                 sums
                 of
                 Money
                 they
                 had
                 helped
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 sundry
                 Way●
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Nether-Lands
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 increase
                 their
                 Power
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Maximilian
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Austri●
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 
                 1478.
                 )
                 unto
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1546
                 )
                 are
                 just
                 threescore
                 and
                 eight
                 years
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 time
                 onely
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 just
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 cost
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 six
                 Millions
                 of
                 Pounds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meer
                 Quarrels
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 held
                 some
                 secret
                 Practice
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 then
                 certain
                 what
                 the
                 Issue
                 thereof
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 resolved
                 upon
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 EDVVARD
                 :
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 getting
                 more
                 by
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 could
                 by
                 Force
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 one
                 Guidolti
                 ,
                 a
                 Florentine
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 for
                 England
                 :
                 by
                 whom
                 many
                 Overtures
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Constable
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 spying
                 with
                 a
                 nimble
                 Eye
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Affairs
                 were
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 buy
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 price
                 soever
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 did
                 he
                 ply
                 the
                 Business
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 four
                 Ambassadours
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 France
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 Peace
                 between
                 the
                 Crowns
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Treaty
                 it self
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 Guisnes
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Marches
                 of
                 Calice
                 .
                 In
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 Principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 dispatched
                 for
                 France
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 were
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Calice
                 ,
                 when
                 Guidol●i
                 brings
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 
                   Mounsieur
                   d'
                   Rochpot
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassadours
                 would
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 the
                 French
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 Trouble
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 Journey
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Guisnes
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 demurred
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Post
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 :
                 they
                 received
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Oracle
                 had
                 directed
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 stand
                 upon
                 Punctilioes
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 gained
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 nor
                 hazard
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 According
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 removed
                 to
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 and
                 pitch'd
                 their
                 Tents
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 desired
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 enter
                 on
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 a
                 new
                 D●fficulty
                 appeared
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 French
                 would
                 not
                 cross
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ;
                 but
                 desired
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 would
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Treaty
                 in
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 preparing
                 for
                 their
                 Entertainment
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 also
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 Disputes
                 :
                 the
                 French
                 grew
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 Condescensions
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 from
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 li●ted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 the
                 Business
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Treaties
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Condescendings
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 yields
                 the
                 first
                 inch
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 gives
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 a
                 strong
                 Hope
                 of
                 obtaining
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Preparations
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 begin
                 the
                 Treaty
                 :
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 Expostulations
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 or
                 Injustice
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 particular
                 Demands
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 required
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 all
                 Debts
                 ,
                 and
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 concluded
                 on
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kings
                 deceased
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 should
                 either
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 Her
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 unto
                 this
                 the
                 French
                 replyed
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 was
                 designed
                 in
                 Marriage
                 to
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 high
                 Dishonour
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 King
                 should
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 Pensioner
                 ,
                 or
                 Tributary
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 propounded
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 all
                 Arrears
                 of
                 Debts
                 ,
                 and
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 being
                 thrown
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 paid
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 either
                 put
                 the
                 higher
                 Price
                 on
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 Proposals
                 when
                 the
                 French
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracle
                 was
                 again
                 consulted
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 Direction
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ▪
                
                 That
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 should
                 conclude
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 Articles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 winding
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Treaties
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 most
                 Concernment
                 was
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   all
                   Titles
                   ,
                   and
                   Claims
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   Defences
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   remaining
                   to
                   either
                   Party
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Ordnance
                   found
                   there
                   at
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                
                 French
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Sum
                   of
                   four
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Crowns
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                
                 Of
                 which
                 four
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 (
                 each
                 Crown
                 being
                 valued
                 at
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 six
                 Shillings
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 Pence
                 ,
                 )
                 one
                 Moity
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
                 within
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Town
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 six
                 Moneths
                 after
                 ;
                 Hostages
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 agreed
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 razed
                 Lowder
                 ,
                 and
                 Dowglass
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 
                   should
                   raze
                
                 Rox-borough
                 ,
                 and
                 Aymouth
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   no
                   Fortification
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   to
                   be
                   afterwards
                   made
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 Agreement
                 being
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Hostages
                 mutually
                 delivered
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 Peace
                 was
                 Proclaimed
                 between
                 the
                 Kings
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 March
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Forts
                 depending
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 thank
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 for
                 letting
                 them
                 go
                 away
                 with
                 that
                 commodity
                 at
                 so
                 cheap
                 a
                 Rate
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 had
                 bargained
                 for
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 Millions
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 eight
                 years
                 ;
                 the
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Territory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 English.
                 Nor
                 was
                 young
                 Edward
                 backward
                 in
                 rewarding
                 his
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 in
                 expenditing
                 the
                 Affair
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 so
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Merit
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 so
                 highly
                 magnified
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 
                   General
                   Warden
                
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 gratified
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 Marks
                 of
                 good
                 Rent
                 in
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 Hors-men
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 Charge
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Fortune
                 of
                 some
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 Bountifull
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 falsest
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Guidolti
                 also
                 was
                 rewarded
                 with
                 Knighthood
                 ,
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Annual
                 Pension
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Honour
                 ;
                 besides
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Son.
                 What
                 R●compense
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 France
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 ;
                 but
                 have
                 good
                 Reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 serve
                 their
                 Turn
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
                 Great
                 Care
                 was
                 also
                 taken
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 such
                 Disorders
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 great
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disbanding
                 of
                 Armies
                 ,
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 the
                 Lord
                 Clinton
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 Territo●y
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 was
                 created
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ;
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Captains
                 ,
                 rewarded
                 with
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Leases
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Annual
                 Pensions
                 ;
                 all
                 foreign
                 Forces
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 Common
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 their
                 Pay
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Moneths-Pay
                 over
                 ,
                 dismissed
                 into
                 their
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Charge
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 quietly
                 settled
                 at
                 home
                 ▪
                 the
                 Light-Hors-men
                 ,
                 and
                 Men-at-Arms
                 ,
                 put
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 
                   North
                   hampton
                
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Pensioners
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 Captains
                 ,
                 with
                 six
                 hundred
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 disposed
                 of
                 on
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Things
                 thus
                 quieted
                 at
                 Home
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 Abroad
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 next
                 see
                 how
                 Matters
                 went
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 Religion
                 :
                 all
                 Parties
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Peace
                 for
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 their
                 Private
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 Ends.
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 Matter
                 of
                 Remark
                 ,
                 which
                 occurs
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Burning
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Butcher
                
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 others
                 called
                 
                   John
                   Knell
                
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 best
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Joan
                 of
                 Kent
                 )
                 condemned
                 for
                 Heresie
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Anabaptists
                 were
                 convented
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 before
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Assistants
                 :
                 whereof
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 already
                 .
                 Her
                 Crime
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   she
                   denied
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   tak●n
                   Fl●sh
                   from
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ;
                   affirming
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   onely
                   passed
                   through
                   her
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   Water
                   through
                   the
                   Pipe
                   of
                   a
                   Conduit
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   participating
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   that
                   Body
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   He
                   passed
                   .
                
                 Great
                 Care
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 Time
                 spent
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 to
                 perswade
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 sence
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 passing
                 Sentence
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 persisting
                 obstinate
                 in
                 so
                 gross
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 she
                 most
                 maliciously
                 reproached
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 passing
                 the
                 like
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 on
                 another
                 Woman
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Ann
                   A●kew
                
                 ,
                 for
                 denying
                 the
                 Carnal
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ▪
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 condemned
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Ann
                   A●kew
                
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 for
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 ready
                 to
                 condemn
                 her
                 for
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 being
                 convicted
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Secular
                 Judges
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 Execution
                 done
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 Interval
                 was
                 spent
                 in
                 using
                 all
                 Means
                 for
                 her
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 amendment
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 onely
                 seemed
                 to
                 confirm
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 former
                 Obstinacy
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 no
                 small
                 encouragement
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 entertaining
                 the
                 like
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 un-Christian
                 Errours
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 was
                 therefore
                 moved
                 to
                 sign
                 the
                 Warrant
                 for
                 her
                 Death
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 win
                 Him
                 :
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 is
                 desired
                 to
                 per●wade
                 Him
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 continued
                 both
                 in
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 He
                 did
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop's
                 Arguments
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 drive
                 her
                 headlong
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 cha●tise
                 her
                 with
                 some
                 corporal
                 Punishment
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 Importunity
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 had
                 prevailed
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 signed
                 the
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 him
                 He
                 would
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 Charge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 before
                 God.
                 Which
                 Words
                 of
                 His
                 declare
                 sufficiently
                 His
                 Aversness
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 shedding
                 of
                 that
                 Womans
                 Blood
                 ,
                 how
                 justly
                 soever
                 she
                 deserved
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop's
                 Earnestness
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 her
                 to
                 exemplary
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 should
                 contract
                 any
                 such
                 guilt
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 subject
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 cruel
                 Death
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 years
                 after
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 bear
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 Surmise
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 any
                 Principle
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 or
                 Rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
                 The
                 Warrant
                 being
                 signed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Writ
                 for
                 Execution
                 Sealed
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 kept
                 a
                 whole
                 Week
                 before
                 her
                 Death
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour's
                 House
                 ,
                 daily
                 resorted
                 to
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 who
                 spared
                 no
                 pains
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 ●ight
                 belief
                 in
                 that
                 Particular
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Obstinacy
                 still
                 continued
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Stake
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sco●y
                 (
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rechester
                 )
                 was
                 desired
                 to
                 Preach
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 who
                 insisting
                 on
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 for
                 denyal
                 whereof
                 the
                 obstinate
                 Wretch
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 ,
                 she
                 interrupted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 loud
                 Voice
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   lied
                   like
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Sermon
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Executioner
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 accordingly
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 terrible
                 Execution
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 prevail
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 extirpate
                 ,
                 and
                 exterminate
                 the
                 like
                 impiou●
                 Do●ages
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 suppressed
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 ●ourth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 foll●wing
                 ▪
                 I
                 finde
                 one
                 
                   George
                   Paris
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Dutch
                   man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 burnt
                 for
                 Arianism
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Better
                 Success
                 had
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Polonian
                 born
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Germans
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 Sanctuary
                 this
                 year
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 hoping
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 they
                 might
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 Safety
                 for
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 Persons
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 had
                 denyed
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 fall
                 short
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Hopes
                 had
                 promised
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 looking
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 affl●cted
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 here
                 professed
                 ,
                 interceded
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 He
                 as
                 Gracio●sly
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 Protection
                 ;
                 assigned
                 them
                 the
                 West-part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 dissolved
                 House
                 of
                 Augustine●
                 Friers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Religious
                 Duties
                 :
                 made
                 th●m
                 a
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 Super-intendent
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 vacant
                 Places
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Succession
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Parties
                 by
                 them
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 M●your
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 Alderme●
                 ,
                 and
                 Sheriffs
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 not
                 to
                 disturb
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Free
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesi●stical
                 Government
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 He
                 grants
                 by
                 His
                 
                   Letters
                   Patents
                
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 at
                 L●ez
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour's
                 House
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 His
                 Re●gn
                 .
                 Which
                 Grant
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 it self
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 most
                 〈◊〉
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 those
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 yet
                 proved
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 disturbance
                 to
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quiet
                 ordering
                 o●
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Worship
                 God
                 after
                 other
                 Forms
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 allowed
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 proved
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 up
                 of
                 one
                 Altar
                 against
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 erecting
                 ●f
                 a
                 Common-Wealth
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 unfortunately
                 pe●●itted
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Conjuncture
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 Rep●ure
                 began
                 to
                 appear
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 made
                 wider
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Dutch
                   Reformer●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 foll●wing
                 Story
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                
                 ,
                 designed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 br●ef
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Hooper
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 designed
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 being
                 bred
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 studious
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 well-affected
                 unto
                 those
                 Beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 had
                 been
                 countenanced
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Six
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 found
                 himself
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 as
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Settling
                 himself
                 at
                 Zurich
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 Switzerland
                 ,
                 he
                 acquaints
                 himself
                 with
                 Bulli●ger
                 ,
                 a
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 Name
                 ▪
                 and
                 Note
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 stai●d
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 England
                 ;
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 some
                 very
                 strong
                 Affections
                 to
                 the
                 Nakendness
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 ,
                 or
                 Helvetian
                 Churches
                 :
                 though
                 differing
                 in
                 Opinion
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 Points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Predestination
                 .
                 In
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 constant
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Writings
                 ,
                 he
                 grew
                 into
                 great
                 Favour
                 ,
                 and
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 procurement
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 most
                 Graciously
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 seeking
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 newly
                 void
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Wakeman
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Abbot
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 See.
                 Having
                 received
                 the
                 King's
                 
                   Letters
                   Patents
                
                 for
                 his
                 Preferment
                 to
                 that
                 Place
                 ,
                 he
                 applies
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 for
                 his
                 Consecration
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 there
                 grew
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 would
                 not
                 Consecrate
                 him
                 ▪
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Habit
                 ,
                 which
                 Bishops
                 were
                 required
                 to
                 wear
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 Hooper
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 Conditions
                 .
                 Repairing
                 to
                 his
                 Patron
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 he
                 obtains
                 from
                 him
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ;
                 
                   desiring
                   a
                   forbearance
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Elect
                   of
                
                 Glocester
                 
                   did
                   crave
                   to
                   be
                   forborne
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 King's
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 forbearance
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 desired
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   would
                   not
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   any
                   Oath
                   ,
                   which
                
                 seemed
                 
                   to
                   be
                   burthenous
                   to
                   his
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 
                   El●ct
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 had
                 boggled
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 paying
                 
                   Can●nical
                   Obedience
                
                 to
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 still
                 persisting
                 in
                 the
                 Denyal
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 well
                 seconded
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 yield
                 unto
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 business
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 VVarwick
                 ;
                 who
                 thereupon
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 this
                 ensuing
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     RIght-Reverend
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     Right-Trusty
                     ,
                     and
                     VVell-Beloved
                     ,
                     VVe
                     Greet
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     VVhereas
                     VVe
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Advice
                     of
                     Our
                     Council
                     ,
                     have
                     Calaen
                     ,
                     and
                     Chosen
                     Our
                     Right-VVell-Beloved
                     ,
                     and
                     VVell-VVorthy
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     
                       John
                       Hooper
                    
                     ,
                     Professour
                     of
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Our
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Glocester
                     :
                     as
                     well
                     for
                     his
                     Great
                     Learning
                     ,
                     Deep
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     Long
                     Study
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Profound
                     Learning
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     Good
                     Discretion
                     ,
                     Ready
                     Vtterance
                     ,
                     and
                     Honest
                     Life
                     for
                     that
                     kind
                     of
                     Vocation
                     ;
                     &c.
                     
                     From
                     Consecrating
                     of
                     whom
                     VVe
                     understand
                     you
                     do
                     stay
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     you
                     omit
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     pass
                     certain
                     Rights
                     ,
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     offensive
                     to
                     his
                     Conscience
                     ▪
                     whereby
                     you
                     think
                     you
                     should
                     fall
                     in
                     Praemunire
                     of
                     Our
                     Laws
                     :
                     VVe
                     have
                     thought
                     Good
                     ,
                     by
                     Advice
                     afore-said
                     ,
                     to
                     dispence
                     ,
                     and
                     discharge
                     you
                     of
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     Dangers
                     ,
                     Penalties
                     ,
                     and
                     Forfeitures
                     ,
                     you
                     should
                     run
                     into
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     in
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     manner
                     of
                     way
                     ,
                     by
                     omitting
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     Our
                     Letters
                     shall
                     be
                     your
                     sufficient
                     Warrant
                     ,
                     and
                     Discharge
                     therefore
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Given
                       under
                       Our
                       Signet
                       ,
                       at
                       Our
                       Castle
                       of
                       Windsore
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         fifth
                         day
                         of
                         August
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         fourth
                         year
                         of
                         Our
                         Reign
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Gracious
                 Letter
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 wisely
                 taking
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 Ill
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 Example
                 was
                 ,
                 humbly
                 craved
                 leave
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 his
                 Laws
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 ,
                 finding
                 little
                 hope
                 of
                 prevailing
                 in
                 that
                 suit
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 new
                 Bishop
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 still
                 persisting
                 in
                 his
                 Obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 wilfull
                 Humour
                 ,
                 was
                 finally
                 for
                 his
                 Disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 committed
                 Prisoner
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 writes
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Opinion
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 declared
                 himself
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 presume
                 of
                 some
                 Encouragement
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 whereunto
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 his
                 Answer
                 unto
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                   ▪
                
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 ;
                 whereof
                 more
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 condition
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 addresseth
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protect●ur
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 lend
                 the
                 man
                 an
                 *
                 
                   helping
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 extricate
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Perplexities
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Differences
                 were
                 thus
                 compromised
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Hooper
                 should
                 receive
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 attired
                 in
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Robes
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 dispensed
                 withall
                 ▪
                 from
                 wearing
                 it
                 at
                 ordinary
                 times
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 his
                 dayly
                 Habit
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 soever
                 he
                 Preached
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 like
                 Publick
                 Nature
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 being
                 appointed
                 to
                 Preach
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 apparelled
                 in
                 his
                 Bishop's
                 Robes
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 Scarlet
                 Chimere
                 ,
                 reaching
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 upper
                 Garment
                 ,
                 (
                 changed
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth's
                 Time
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 Black
                 Satten
                 )
                 and
                 under
                 that
                 a
                 white
                 Linen
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Square
                 Cap
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 which
                 Fox
                 reproacheth
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Popish
                   Attire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 cause
                 
                   of
                   Shame
                   ,
                   and
                   Contumeli●
                
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 Godly
                 man.
                 And
                 possibly
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 Hooper
                 himself
                 ;
                 who
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 carried
                 a
                 strong
                 Grudg
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 untruly
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 held
                 him
                 up
                 so
                 closely
                 to
                 such
                 hard
                 Conditions
                 :
                 not
                 fully
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 Stake
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 Animosities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 hereupon
                 conceived
                 on
                 against
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 thing●
                 happened
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Preaching
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 till
                 March
                 next
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 hear
                 further
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 continued
                 ever
                 since
                 against
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 Cap
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Vsages
                 of
                 the
                 Anglican
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Differences
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 begun
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 fomented
                 ,
                 and
                 increased
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pragmaticalness
                 of
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                
                 ,
                 Opposite
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 perhaps
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 also
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 enjoy
                 those
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Strangers
                 onely
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 abused
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 goodness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 ,
                 or
                 Calvinian
                 Faction
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 began
                 more
                 openly
                 to
                 shew
                 it self
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ▪
                 he
                 publisheth
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Forma
                   ,
                   &
                   ratio
                   totius
                   Ecclesiastici
                   Ministerii
                   :
                
                 Wherein
                 he
                 maintains
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 
                   Sitting
                   at
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laudable
                 Custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Encouragement
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 impugned
                 her
                 Orders
                 .
                 A
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 unhappily
                 moved
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Habit
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 propagated
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 touching
                 Caps
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplices
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   John
                   à
                   La●co
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 one
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 countenancing
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 wear
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 writing
                 unto
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 against
                 them
                 For
                 which
                 severely
                 reprehended
                 by
                 that
                 Moderate
                 and
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ▪
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Cavils
                 ,
                 and
                 Objections
                 very
                 solidly
                 Answered
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Letter
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 Printed
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 down
                 that
                 Opposite
                 Humour
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 overswell
                 the
                 Banks
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 to
                 bear
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Passage
                 we
                 may
                 rectifie
                 a
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Calumny
                 rather
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Altare
                   Damascenum
                
                 .
                 The
                 Authour
                 whereof
                 makes
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 Peremptory
                 ,
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 wear
                 the
                 
                   Square
                   Cap
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 Cambridg
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 this
                 simple
                 Reason
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   wear
                   a
                   Square
                   Cap
                   ,
                   since
                   his
                   Head
                   was
                   Round
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 note
                 this
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Honesty
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 erected
                 that
                 Altar
                 :
                 and
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 
                   Poland
                   ▪
                
                 where
                 Sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ;
                 (
                 who
                 looking
                 no
                 otherwise
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Elder
                 Brother
                 ,
                 might
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 
                   no
                   Robbery
                
                 at
                 all
                 
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   with
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 Him
                 at
                 His
                 Table
                 )
                 what
                 he
                 learned
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 might
                 be
                 Practiced
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 conform
                 this
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Conventicles
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Controversie
                 about
                 Caps
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplices
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 found
                 no
                 Encouragement
                 from
                 
                   Martin
                   Bucer
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 received
                 no
                 small
                 countenance
                 from
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 inscribed
                 
                   Vnto
                   a
                   nameless
                   Friend
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   desired
                   his
                   Judgement
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 he
                 first
                 declares
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Truth
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   being
                   indifferent
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   make
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   either
                   Godly
                   ▪
                   or
                   Vngodly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   use
                   ,
                   or
                   forbearance
                   of
                   them
                   :
                
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   He
                   thinks
                   it
                   most
                   Expedient
                   to
                   the
                   Good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   next
                   convenient
                   Opportunity
                   should
                   present
                   it self
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 gives
                 this
                 Reason
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   such
                   Ceremonies
                   were
                   so
                   stifly
                   contended
                   for
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   warranted
                   ,
                   and
                   supported
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   there
                   commonly
                   men
                   were
                   less
                   sollicitous
                   of
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 spared
                 his
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 so
                 visibly
                 appeared
                 in
                 his
                 dayly
                 Practice
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 at
                 Zurick
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1559.
                 being
                 more
                 then
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 )
                 That
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   He
                   had
                   never
                   used
                   the
                   Surplice
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 
                   lived
                   in
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   then
                   a
                   Canon
                   of
                
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   frequently
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Quire.
                
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pragmaticalness
                 of
                 
                   John
                   à
                   Lasco
                
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 many
                 were
                 drawn
                 from
                 their
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ground
                 laid
                 for
                 more
                 Confusions
                 ,
                 and
                 Disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Regular
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 appeared
                 not
                 ,
                 commonly
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Houses
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Priests
                 Coats
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Square
                 Cap
                 upon
                 their
                 Heads
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Note
                 ,
                 and
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 and
                 Tippets
                 .
                 This
                 Habit
                 also
                 is
                 decryed
                 for
                 Superstitious
                 ;
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Popish
                   Attire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 as
                 unfit
                 for
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chimere
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rochet
                   ▪
                
                 were
                 for
                 those
                 ;
                 who
                 claimed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 So
                 Tyms
                 replyed
                 unto
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 being
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   a
                   Coat
                   ,
                   with
                   Stockings
                   of
                   divers
                   Colours
                   ,
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   White
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nether-stock
                   Russet
                   ,
                
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 Habit
                 he
                 appeared
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 
                   were
                   a
                   fit
                   Apparel
                   for
                   a
                   Deacon
                   :
                
                 (
                 which
                 Office
                 he
                 had
                 exercised
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 )
                 he
                 sawcily
                 made
                 Answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Vesture
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   vary
                   from
                   a
                   Deacon's
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Lordships
                   did
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 The
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 in
                 Tyms
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 finde
                 the
                 like
                 aversness
                 from
                 that
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 Decent
                 Habit
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 Parts
                 and
                 Place
                 above
                 him
                 ▪
                 For
                 ,
                 while
                 this
                 Controversie
                 was
                 on
                 Foot
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 about
                 wearing
                 Priests-Caps
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Attire
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Holy
                 Order
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Rogers
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinity-Reader
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 returned
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 wear
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Round
                   Cap
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 abroad
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 further
                 pressed
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Conformity
                   :
                   but
                   on
                   this
                   Condition
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   require
                   the
                
                 Cap
                 ,
                 and
                 Tipper
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   also
                   be
                   decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                
                 Popish
                 
                   Priests
                   (
                   for
                   a
                   Distinction
                   between
                   them
                   ▪
                   and
                   others
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   wear
                   upon
                   their
                   Sleeves
                   a
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Host
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 aversness
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 ascribed
                 also
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Philpot
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 returned
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ▪
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 s●ffering
                 for
                 Religion
                 in
                 Queen
                 Marie's
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Prol●cutour
                 to
                 come
                 apparelled
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Gown
                 and
                 Tippet
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 forbear
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Condition
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Condition
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 unwilling
                 to
                 accept
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   speak
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                
                 Prolocutour
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 each
                 Member
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 he
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 forbear
                 his
                 Presence
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 submit
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Servitude
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 Calvin's
                 Interposings
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Hooper
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 his
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 some
                 Antient
                 Usages
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 the
                 Consequents
                 of
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 granted
                 to
                 
                   John
                   a
                   Lasco
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 opposite
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Practice
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 established
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 did
                 follow
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 multiplying
                 of
                 Disorders
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ?
                 What
                 from
                 the
                 Sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 
                   John
                   a
                   Lasco
                
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 Irreverence
                 in
                 receiving
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Contempt
                 and
                 dep●aving
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 from
                 the
                 crying
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grave
                 Habit
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 a
                 Disesteem
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Degrees
                 a
                 Vilifying
                 and
                 Contempt
                 of
                 their
                 Holy
                 Ministery
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 p●ccancy
                 of
                 Humour
                 began
                 then
                 manifestly
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Preached
                 at
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 by
                 one
                 Sir
                 Steven
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 commonly
                 called
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 )
                 the
                 Curate
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Katharine-Christ
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Days
                 in
                 the
                 Week
                 changed
                 ;
                 That
                 F●sh-days
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 days
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 Fridays
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturdays
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lent
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 except
                 onely
                 between
                 Shrove●tide
                 ,
                 and
                 Easter
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 also
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Stow
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 said
                 Sir
                 Steven
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 Elm
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Yard
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 C●mmunion-Service
                 upon
                 a
                 Tomb
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 with
                 ●is
                 Face
                 toward
                 the
                 North.
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Observed
                 the
                 rather
                 ;
                 because
                 Sir
                 Steph●n
                 hath
                 found
                 so
                 many
                 Followers
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 Times
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 sort
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 in
                 Woods
                 ,
                 and
                 Barns
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 s●itle
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Third
                   Moneth
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Third
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Week
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 was
                 it
                 propounded
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 
                   State-Reform●rs
                   :
                   That
                   the
                
                 Lenten●Fast
                 
                   should
                   be
                   kept
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   between
                
                 Shrovetide
                 and
                 Ealster
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   rather
                   (
                   by
                   some
                
                 Act
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   )
                   b●●wixt
                
                 Easter
                 
                   and
                   ▪
                
                 Whitsuntide
                 .
                 To
                 such
                 wild
                 Fancies
                 do
                 men
                 grow
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 break
                 those
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 those
                 Rules
                 ,
                 which
                 wise
                 Antiquity
                 ordain●d
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   no
                   Care
                   w●s
                   t●ken
                   for
                   the
                   purging
                   of
                   these
                   Peccant
                   Humours
                   :
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 Answered
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Wings
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 had
                 b●en
                 so
                 clipped
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 fly
                 ab●oad
                 :
                 the
                 Se●t●nce
                 of
                 
                   Excommunication
                   ▪
                
                 wherewith
                 they
                 formerly
                 kept
                 in
                 Aw
                 both
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 no●
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 Use
                 ,
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 this
                 King.
                 Whether
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Command
                 was
                 lay'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 restrained
                 from
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 other
                 Course
                 was
                 in
                 Agitation
                 for
                 drawing
                 the
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Causes
                
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 at
                 Westminster
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 
                   Dreadful
                   S●ntence
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 issued
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Name
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 lately
                 been
                 appointed
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 Time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Abeya●ce
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 Phrase
                 it
                 )
                 either
                 Abolish●d
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 none
                 Effect
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 cherishing
                 of
                 these
                 Disorders
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 encrease
                 of
                 Vic●ousness
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Men.
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 ▪
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 so
                 earnestly
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 Preached
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 thus
                 presseth
                 for
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 Lechery
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   used
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   Lechery
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   And
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Sport
                   ,
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Nothing
                   ,
                   a
                   Laughing
                   matter
                   ,
                   a
                   Trifle
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   Passed-on
                   ▪
                   nor
                   Reformed
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   trust
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   amended
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   mended
                   ,
                   as
                   old
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   .
                   Ana
                   here
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   Suit
                   to
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   to
                   restore
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                
                 D●scipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 Excommunicating
                 
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   be
                   notable
                   Offenders
                   .
                   Nor
                   ,
                
                 never
                 devise
                 any
                 other
                 Way
                 :
                 
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                
                 devise
                 any
                 better
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   with
                
                 Excommunication
                 
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   con●ounded
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Restore
                
                 Christ's
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 :
                 
                   and
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   mean
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   pacifie
                   Go●'s
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   Indignation
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   less
                   Abomination
                   shall
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   Times
                   past
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   I
                   speak
                   this
                   of
                   a
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   mean
                   to
                   move
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Will
                   ,
                   to
                   Your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Your
                   Realm
                   .
                   Bring
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Open
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   open
                   Sinners
                   may
                   be
                   striken
                   with
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 No●
                 were
                 these
                 all
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 suffered
                 at
                 this
                 Time.
                 Many
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 held
                 Abbey-Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 charged
                 with
                 Pensions
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 covetous
                 Design
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 of
                 those
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 o●
                 to
                 discharge
                 their
                 Lands
                 from
                 those
                 Incumbrances
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 were
                 la●'d
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 placed
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 Gifts
                 .
                 This
                 fi●led
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 ignorant
                 and
                 illiterate
                 Priest●
                 :
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 being
                 Learned
                 beyond
                 their
                 Mass-Book
                 ,
                 utterly
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 not
                 well-affected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Abuse
                 ,
                 Complaint
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Calvin
                 to
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 :
                 and
                 
                   P●ter
                   Martyr
                
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 much
                 bemoaneth
                 the
                 miserable
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 touch
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 rem●dy
                 whereof
                 (
                 as
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Leasure
                 would
                 permit
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Lo●ds
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Cha●lains
                 ,
                 which
                 attended
                 
                   in
                   Ordinary
                
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 sh●uld
                 be
                 always
                 abo●t
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 should
                 Travail
                 in
                 Preaching
                 abroad
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 year
                 ,
                 two
                 in
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 ,
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 Marches
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 Yorkshire
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 ,
                 two
                 in
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 Hampshire
                 ;
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 ,
                 two
                 in
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 Essex
                 ;
                 the
                 fi●th
                 year
                 ,
                 two
                 in
                 Kent
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 Sussex
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Shires
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 was
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 so
                 forward
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 of
                 right
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Course
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 running
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 more
                 Heats
                 and
                 Co●ds
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Business
                 could
                 well
                 comport
                 with
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 ca●e
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 fi●l
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 Abler
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Orthodox
                 Clarks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cures
                 fell
                 void
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Ordered
                 ;
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 presented
                 unto
                 any
                 Benefice
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Donation
                 ;
                 either
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 His
                 Crown
                 or
                 by
                 Promotion
                 .
                 Wardship
                 ,
                 Lapse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 Preached
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 passed
                 H●s
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Approbation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 much
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Sermons
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 were
                 increased
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Sermons
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 on
                 some
                 ●ew
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Festivals
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 re●pect
                 six
                 Chaplains
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 attend
                 in
                 Ordinary
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 now
                 Ordered
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Sermons
                 every
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 to
                 resort
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Great
                 business
                 of
                 this
                 Year
                 was
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Publick
                 Author●ty
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 pulled
                 down
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 irregular
                 forwardness
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 Motive
                 whereunto
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 some
                 d●slikes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 Faction
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 this
                 Church
                 unto
                 the
                 Nakedness
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Transmarine
                 Chu●ches
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 H●lve●ian
                 ,
                 or
                 Calvinian
                 Forms
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 which
                 Work
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 Preached
                 by
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 b●ginning
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   please
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   to
                   tu●n
                   the
                
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 :
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Institution
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   fal●e
                   persw●sion
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   of
                
                 Sacrifices
                 
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   upon
                   the
                
                 Altars
                 .
                 Because
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   as
                   long
                   as
                
                 Altars
                 
                   remain
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   ignorant
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   evill-perswaded
                   Pri●st
                   ,
                   will
                   dream
                   always
                   of
                
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 ●nough
                 ▪
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Alteration
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 some
                 Great
                 Men
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 thereby
                 promised
                 themselves
                 no
                 small
                 Hopes
                 of
                 Profit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 disfurnishing
                 of
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hangings
                   ,
                   Palls
                   ,
                   Plate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rich
                 Vtensils
                 ;
                 which
                 every
                 Parish
                 ,
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 had
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Consideration
                 might
                 prevail
                 upon
                 th●m
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 perhaps
                 not
                 more
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 an
                 E●quiry
                 ▪
                 made
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 interrogated
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   Jewels
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   or
                   Silver
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   Candl●sticks
                   ,
                   Censers
                   ,
                   Chalices
                   ,
                   C●pes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   V●stments
                   ,
                   were
                   then
                   remaining
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   or
                   Parochial
                   Churches
                   ;
                   or
                   otherwise
                   had
                   been
                   embezelled
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   away
                   :
                
                 the
                 leaving
                 ●f
                 one
                 Chalice
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 Covering
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 C●mmunion-Table
                 ,
                 being
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 being
                 thus
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 a
                 Letter
                 comes
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Signed
                 with
                 His
                 Royal
                 Signet
                 ,
                 but
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 up
                 Tables
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 Letter
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 on●ly
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 an
                 Vniformity
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 subjoyn
                 ;
                 that
                 b●ing
                 the
                 Chief
                 Ground
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Alteration
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     RIght-Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     Right-Trusty
                     ,
                     and
                     Well-Beloved
                     ;
                     We
                     Greet
                     You
                     well
                     :
                     Whereas
                     it
                     is
                     c●me
                     to
                     ●ur
                     Kn●wl●dge
                     ;
                     that
                     being
                     the
                     Altars
                     within
                     the
                     more
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     ,
                     upon
                     Good
                     and
                     Godly
                     Considerations
                     ,
                     are
                     tak●n
                     down
                     ,
                     there
                     doth
                     yet
                     remain
                     Altars
                     ,
                     standing
                     in
                     divers
                     other
                     Churches
                     ;
                     by
                     occasion
                     whe●eof
                     ●uch
                     Vari●nce
                     ,
                     and
                     Contention
                     ,
                     ariseth
                     amongst
                     sundry
                     of
                     Our
                     Subjects
                     ;
                     which
                     ,
                     if
                     good
                     Fo●e-sight
                     were
                     not
                     had
                     ,
                     might
                     perhaps
                     engen●er
                     great
                     Hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     Inconvenience
                     :
                     We
                     let
                     you
                     wit
                     ;
                     that
                     ,
                     minding
                     to
                     have
                     all
                     ●ccasions
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     which
                     many
                     times
                     groweth
                     by
                     th●se
                     ,
                     and
                     s●ch
                     l●ke
                     Diversities
                     and
                     considering
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     amongst
                     other
                     thi●gs
                     ,
                     belongi●g
                     to
                     Our
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     an●
                     Care
                     ,
                     We
                     do
                     account
                     the
                     greatest
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     to
                     m●intain
                     the
                     c●mmon
                     Quiet
                     of
                     Our
                     Re●lm
                     ;
                     We
                     have
                     thought
                     Good
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Advice
                     of
                     Ou●
                     C●urcil
                     ,
                     to
                     req●ire
                     You
                     ,
                     and
                     nevertheless
                     especially
                     to
                     Charge
                     ,
                     a●d
                     C●mm●nd
                     You
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     avoidi●g
                     of
                     all
                     m●tters
                     of
                     further
                     〈…〉
                     about
                     the
                     standing
                     ,
                     or
                     ta●ing
                     away
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     〈◊〉
                     Order
                     th●●ughout
                     all
                     Your
                     Diocess
                     ;
                     that
                     ,
                     with
                     al●
                     Dil●gence
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Altars
                     ,
                     in
                     every
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     Chapel
                     :
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     places
                     Exempted
                     ▪
                     as
                     not
                     Exempted
                     ,
                     within
                     Your
                     said
                     Dioce●s
                     ,
                     be
                     taken
                     ●own
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     Table
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     up
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     conven●ent
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Chancel
                     ▪
                     within
                     every
                     such
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     Ch●p●l
                     ,
                     to
                     serve
                     for
                     the
                     Ministration
                     ●f
                     the
                     
                       Bl●sted
                       Communion
                    
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     Offence
                     of
                     such
                     Our
                     Loving
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     as
                     be
                     not
                     ,
                     yet
                     ,
                     so
                     well
                     perswaded
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     ,
                     as
                     We
                     ●ould
                     wish
                     ,
                     We
                     send
                     unto
                     You
                     herewith
                     certain
                     Considerations
                     ,
                     Gathered
                     ,
                     and
                     Collected
                     ,
                     that
                     mak●
                     for
                     the
                     purpose
                     .
                     The
                     which
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     You
                     shall
                     think
                     meet
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     forth
                     to
                     perswade
                     the
                     weak
                     ,
                     to
                     embrace
                     Our
                     Proc●edings
                     in
                     this
                     pa●t
                     ,
                     We
                     pray
                     You
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     declared
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     by
                     some
                     discreet
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     places
                     ,
                     as
                     You
                     shall
                     thi●k
                     ●eet
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     taking
                     down
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Altars
                     :
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     both
                     the
                     weak
                     Consciences
                     of
                     others
                     m●y
                     be
                     instructed
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     m●y
                     be
                     ▪
                     and
                     this
                     Our
                     Pleasure
                     the
                     more
                     quietly
                     Executed
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     better
                     doing
                     whereof
                     ,
                     We
                     require
                     You
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     fore●said
                     Considerations
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Our
                     Cathedral
                     Church
                     in
                     Your
                     own
                     Person
                     if
                     You
                     conveniently
                     may
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     otherw●●e
                     by
                     Your
                     Chancellour
                     or
                     other
                     Grave
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     both
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     other
                     Mark●t-Towns
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Notable
                     Places
                     ,
                     of
                     Your
                     Diocess
                     ,
                     as
                     You
                     may
                     think
                     most
                     requisite
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Which
                 Letter
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 was
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 t●e
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 Clinton
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Warwick
                   ,
                   Bedford
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wiltshire
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Wentworth
                 ,
                 and
                 North.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 t●e
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 were
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 ●o
                 move
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Superstitio●s
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 right
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lora's
                   Supper
                
                 .
                 The
                 Use
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 being
                 ,
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 up●n
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 Eat
                 upon
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Table
                 to
                 be
                 f●r
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 Our
                 feeding
                 on
                 Him
                 ▪
                 who
                 was
                 once
                 onely
                 Crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 Offered
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Common-Prayer
                
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Alta●
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Board
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Table
                 ,
                 are
                 used
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 without
                 presc●ibing
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Board
                
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 Administred
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thanks-giving
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 ●ffer●d
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 changing
                 the
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 n●t
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Reason
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 an
                 Illustration
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 superstitious
                 Opinion
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Celebrated
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 an
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Altars
                 were
                 Erected
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 now
                 ceased
                 ,
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 Institute
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 Evangelists
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ever
                 use
                 an
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Ministration
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Common-Prayer
                
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 Doubt
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Use
                 ,
                 and
                 Practising
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 all
                 such
                 Diversity
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 shall
                 be
                 referred
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 shall
                 take
                 Order
                 for
                 the
                 quieting
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 with
                 these
                 Reasons
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Validity
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 shortly
                 after
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 out
                 one
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Those
                   Churches
                   in
                   his
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 Altars
                 
                   do
                   remain
                   ,
                   should
                   conform
                   themselves
                   unto
                   those
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   taken
                   them
                   down
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   their
                
                 Altars
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   should
                   set
                   up
                   one
                   decent
                   Table
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 a
                 question
                 afterwards
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Board
                
                 ;
                 some
                 using
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 referred
                 unto
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 that
                 Posture
                 ,
                 or
                 Position
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 conceived
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 procure
                 an
                 Vniformity
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Godly
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 in
                 abolishing
                 divers
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 or
                 Determination
                 ,
                 he
                 appointed
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Right
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 Wall
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 a
                 leading
                 Case
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 followed
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 swifter
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 slower
                 Pase
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Clergie
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 stood
                 affected
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 No
                 Universal
                 Change
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Repealing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Liturgie
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Celebration
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                   shall
                   stand
                   on
                   the
                
                 North
                 -
                 
                   side
                   of
                   the
                
                 Table
                 ,
                 had
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 acted
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 Warn
                 ,
                 Commence
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 a
                 Visitation
                 ;
                 admitting
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inconveniency
                 of
                 the
                 Season
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 dispensed
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 should
                 rather
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 might
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Issue
                 out
                 his
                 Mandates
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arch-Deacons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 for
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 i●
                 other
                 Places
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 Respective
                 Jurisdictions
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 his
                 Visitation
                 might
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 next
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Business
                 be
                 transacted
                 ,
                 in
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 M●nner
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 beleived
                 the
                 rather
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Holinshead
                 ,
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 (
                 a
                 Diligent
                 and
                 Painfull
                 Writer
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 questionless
                 it
                 needs
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 except
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 can
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Altar-wall
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 Saint
                 Barnaby's
                 -
                 Day
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 (
                 *
                 )
                 
                   John
                   Stow.
                
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 five
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 before
                 
                 the
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 
                 Assuredly
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 before
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Business
                 of
                 such
                 Weight
                 ,
                 and
                 Moment
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 more
                 high
                 Esteem
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 unadvised
                 ,
                 and
                 precipitate
                 Action
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 less
                 Venerable
                 in
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Altar
                   Wall
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ●n
                 the
                 first
                 Saint
                 Barn●●y's
                 -
                 
                   Day
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 was
                 kept
                 Holy
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 that
                 Circumstance
                 is
                 alone
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 Mistake
                 .
                 The
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 appointed
                 Saint
                 Barnaby's
                 -
                 Day
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 an
                 Holy-Day
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 
                   Whitsun-tide
                   ,
                   1549
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 had
                 actually
                 been
                 Officiated
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Weeks
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Saint
                 Barnaby's
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 Holy
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 that
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 in
                 that
                 year
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 o●
                 the
                 said
                 Altar-Wall
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 ●n
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 above
                 ten
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 before
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 was
                 Transl●ted
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Let
                 therefore
                 the
                 keeping
                 Holy
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Saint
                 Barnaby's
                 -
                 Day
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1549
                 ,
                 the
                 Issuing
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1550
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Altar-Wall
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 Saint
                 Barnaby's
                 -
                 Day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1551.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 all
                 Inconveniences
                 ,
                 and
                 Contradictions
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 change
                 this
                 year
                 amongst
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 Principal
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Thomas
                 Lord
                 Wriothesly
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   South-hampton
                   ▪
                
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 ▪
                 a●d
                 Family
                 ;
                 who
                 died
                 at
                 Lincoln-Place
                 ,
                 in
                 Hol●born
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 :
                 leaving
                 his
                 Son
                 Henry
                 ,
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Honours
                 .
                 A
                 Man
                 Unfortunate
                 in
                 his
                 Relations
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Great
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Time
                 ;
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Seal
                
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ;
                 and
                 remov●d
                 from
                 his
                 Place
                 at
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 :
                 having
                 first
                 served
                 the
                 Turns
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 lifting
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Saddle
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 dismounting
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 High
                 Estate
                 .
                 Nor
                 finde
                 I
                 any
                 great
                 Change
                 thi●
                 year
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 Doctour
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rechester
                 ,
                 was
                 Transloted
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 and
                 Docto●r
                 
                   John
                   P●ynet
                
                 ,
                 Cons●crated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 June
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Account
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 ▪
                 which
                 received
                 
                   Episcopal
                   Consecration
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Fo●m
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Ordinal
                
                 :
                 as
                 Farrars
                 was
                 the
                 fi●st
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 advanced
                 ,
                 unto
                 that
                 Honour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 
                   Letters
                   Paten●s
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 Poynet
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 ver●
                 good
                 Learning
                 ,
                 with
                 Reference
                 to
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Time
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 :
                 well
                 studied
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 Eminence
                 in
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Sciences
                
                 .
                 A
                 Change
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 in
                 Cambridg
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Bucer
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 placed
                 ,
                 by
                 F●x
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 December
                 ;
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 Truth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 January
                 (
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 less
                 Rea●●n
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 March.
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 wh●t
                 time
                 sover
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 Solemnly
                 Interred
                 in
                 Saint
                 Marie's
                 -
                 Church
                 attended
                 to
                 Fu
                 -
                 his
                 ●rave
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Graduates
                 in
                 that
                 Vniversity
                 :
                 his
                 
                   ne●al
                   Sermon
                
                 Preached
                 by
                 D●ct●ur
                 Par●er
                 ,
                 ●he
                 first
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 in
                 Queen
                 Eliz●beth'●
                 Time
                 :
                 the
                 Panegyrick
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Haddons
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 mo●●
                 Fluen●
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhetorical
                 S●yle
                 :
                 all
                 that
                 pretended
                 to
                 the
                 Muses
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 Vniver●ities
                 ,
                 setting
                 forth
                 his
                 great
                 Worth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Loss
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Poetry
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 5
                 o.
                 
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1550
                 ,
                 1551.
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 must
                 begin
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 Deprivation
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 left
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 June
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1548.
                 
                 There
                 he
                 remained
                 almost
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 pressed
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Point
                 :
                 the
                 yielding
                 unto
                 which
                 might
                 procure
                 his
                 Liberty
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Refusal
                 justifie
                 such
                 a
                 long
                 Imprisonment
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 this
                 year
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 now
                 being
                 generally
                 executed
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 was
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 Consideration
                 ;
                 that
                 some
                 Experiment
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 Hand
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Answer
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   deliberately
                   considered
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 Offices
                 
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   several
                   Branches
                   of
                   it
                   :
                
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Manner
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   Matter
                   been
                   referred
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   found
                   such
                   things
                   therein
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   very
                   well
                   satisfie
                   his
                   Conscience
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   execute
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ;
                   but
                   cause
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   Officiated
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Diocess
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Answer
                 which
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 their
                 Hope
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 more
                 averse
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Report
                 of
                 his
                 Perversness
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 lifted
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 either
                 were
                 kept
                 Vacant
                 ,
                 or
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 Tractable
                 Person
                 ,
                 might
                 give
                 them
                 opportunity
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 Spoil
                 thereof
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 further
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Herbert
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Secretary
                 Petre
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 upon
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 Articles
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 were
                 Signed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Tenour
                 hereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 testifie
                 his
                 Consent
                 to
                 the
                 Establishing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy-Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Fasting-Days
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 the
                 Allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Six
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 Subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Fault
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 Obstinacy
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 Form
                 and
                 Manner
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 there
                 required
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Articles
                 he
                 Subscribed
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 Hesitancy
                 :
                 but
                 refused
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Confession
                   ;
                   There
                   being
                   no
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 answered
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 on
                 the
                 Morrow
                 after
                 )
                 
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                   Conf●ssion
                   of
                   a
                   Guilt
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   knew
                   himself
                   Innocent
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 now
                 faln
                 into
                 the
                 Toil
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 finds
                 but
                 Little
                 Hope
                 of
                 being
                 set
                 free
                 .
                 For
                 presently
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Articles
                   is
                
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 the
                 Alteration
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Form
                   for
                   the
                   Consecration
                   of
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ▪
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 Doings
                 he
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 signifie
                 his
                 Approbation
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Fault
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 deserved
                 the
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 aid
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 Articles
                 (
                 being
                 tendered
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Horse
                   ,
                
                 Mr.
                 Secretary
                 Petre
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Goodrick
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 
                   Counsellour
                   at
                   Law
                
                 )
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 hard
                 Digestion
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 desir'd
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 pressed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 particular
                 Answer
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Refusal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Refusal
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Contempt
                 :
                 the
                 Profits
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 are
                 Sequestered
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Profits
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 ,
                 or
                 received
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 thereunto
                 appoint
                 :
                 with
                 this
                 Intimation
                 in
                 the
                 Close
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 tender
                 his
                 Submission
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Term
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   for
                   an
                   Incorrigible
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   unmeet
                   Minister
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   Finally
                   to
                   be
                   procceeded
                   against
                   to
                   a
                   Deprivation
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Term
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 such
                 humble
                 Submission
                 ,
                 or
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 required
                 at
                 his
                 Hands
                 ;
                 a
                 Commission
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Ely
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 authorised
                 thereby
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 certain
                 Articles
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 contained
                 .
                 Convented
                 before
                 whom
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 his
                 Charge
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 received
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 so
                 many
                 Shifts
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 so
                 many
                 Evasions
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 Business
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 appeared
                 six
                 Days
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 coming
                 to
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 Positive
                 Answer
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 Sentenced
                 to
                 a
                 Deprivation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 Tower.
                 But
                 Gardiner
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 die
                 so
                 tamely
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 heard
                 the
                 
                   Definitive
                   Sentence
                
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 he
                 Protesteth
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 Appeal
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 causeth
                 both
                 his
                 said
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Registred
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Court.
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 serve
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Al●eration
                 of
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Report
                 of
                 this
                 Severity
                 against
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 so
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 Parts
                 and
                 Place
                 ,
                 would
                 either
                 bring
                 such
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 yet
                 stood
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 fit
                 Conformity
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 expose
                 both
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 so
                 stiff
                 in
                 their
                 old
                 Opinions
                 :
                 that
                 neither
                 Terrour
                 ,
                 nor
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 could
                 prevail
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 either
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Proceedings
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 there
                 were
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 outwardly
                 complyed
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Commands
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 done
                 so
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 Reluctancy
                 ,
                 as
                 la●'d
                 them
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Loss
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 last
                 Sort
                 were
                 ;
                 Kitching
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Landaff
                   ,
                   Salcot
                
                 (
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Capon
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Sampson
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Lichfield
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 ground
                 ,
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 fling
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 belonged
                 unto
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Baron's
                 Estate
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Baronie
                 too
                 )
                 for
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Paget
                
                 ,
                 not
                 born
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 fair
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thus
                 acquired
                 .
                 Salcot
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 knowing
                 himself
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 some
                 Court-Displeasures
                 ,
                 redeems
                 his
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 Danger
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 long
                 Leases
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 Farms
                 and
                 Manours
                 ;
                 known
                 afterwards
                 most
                 commonly
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Capons-Feathers
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 miserably
                 Dilapidated
                 the
                 Patr●mony
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 Kitching
                 of
                 Landaff
                 .
                 A
                 Church
                 so
                 liberally
                 endowed
                 by
                 the
                 Munificence
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 Great
                 Persons
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possessed
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 tenth
                 Part
                 of
                 what
                 once
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 reckoned
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Godwine
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Kitching's
                 Successours
                 )
                 amongst
                 the
                 Richest
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 Parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 Kitching
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 poor
                 enough
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Pot
                 boiling
                 for
                 a
                 Parson's
                 Dinner
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Rank
                 ,
                 I
                 reckon
                 Voysie
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   Heath
                
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 and
                 Day
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 :
                 together
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Tonstal
                 〈◊〉
                 Durham
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 York
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 once
                 Governour
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Preferred
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord-President-ship
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Exeter
                 .
                 Which
                 See
                 he
                 found
                 possessed
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 twenty
                 two
                 goodly
                 Manours
                 ,
                 and
                 fourteen
                 Mansion-Houses
                 ,
                 Richly
                 furnished
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Man
                 neither
                 could
                 approve
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 nor
                 cared
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 Preserve
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 differ
                 in
                 Opinion
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Pin
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 such
                 Havock
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 Deprivation
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 Manours
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 let
                 out
                 into
                 long
                 Leases
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 with
                 Pensions
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 above
                 two
                 Houses
                 ,
                 both
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 .
                 Having
                 lost
                 so
                 much
                 Footing
                 within
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvail
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 keep
                 his
                 Standing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 an
                 open
                 Hinderer
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 secretly
                 to
                 have
                 fomented
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 Devonshire-Men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1549
                 ▪
                 he
                 either
                 was
                 
                 deprived
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 resigned
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 Moneths
                 after
                 the
                 Sentence
                 passed
                 on
                 Gardiner
                 :
                 but
                 lived
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Gardiner
                 also
                 was
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 Of
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 Heath
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 remember
                 more
                 particularly
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 Deprived
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 both
                 to
                 a
                 Restitution
                 in
                 Queen
                 Marie's
                 Reign
                 :
                 Heath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 Liberally
                 ,
                 and
                 Lovingly
                 entertained
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 I
                 now
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 Tonstal
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 kept
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 leave
                 these
                 Churches
                 vacant
                 ;
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 supplyed
                 with
                 new
                 Incumbents
                 .
                 To
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Winton
                 succeeded
                 Doctour
                 
                   John
                   Poynet
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 :
                 a
                 better
                 Scholar
                 then
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 purposely
                 Preferred
                 to
                 that
                 Wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 other
                 Mens
                 Turns
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 warm
                 in
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 dismembred
                 from
                 it
                 the
                 Goodly
                 Palace
                 of
                 Marwel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Manours
                 and
                 Parks
                 ,
                 of
                 Marwel
                 and
                 Twiford
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 seised
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Knight's
                 Estate
                 for
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Seimour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 signified
                 .
                 The
                 Palace
                 of
                 Waltham
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Park
                 and
                 Manour
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 good
                 Farms
                 depending
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 seised
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Pawlet
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Wiltshire
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 into
                 possession
                 so
                 much
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ▪
                 conceived
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 Capacity
                 to
                 affect
                 (
                 as
                 shortly
                 after
                 he
                 obtained
                 )
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Lord
                   Marquess
                   of
                   Winchester
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Poynet's
                 Grants
                 ,
                 Leases
                 ,
                 and
                 Alienations
                 ,
                 were
                 again
                 recovered
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Gardiner
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 being
                 restored
                 unto
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 made
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 .
                 To
                 Voysie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 Doctour
                 
                   Miles
                   Coverdale
                
                 :
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 assisted
                 Tyndal
                 ,
                 in
                 Translating
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 lived
                 at
                 Tubing
                 ,
                 an
                 Vniversity
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                   Saxonie
                
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 Degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 .
                 Returning
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 into
                 great
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 for
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Diligent
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 August
                 :
                 the
                 Bones
                 whereof
                 were
                 so
                 clean
                 picked
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 leave
                 them
                 with
                 less
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 found
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 we
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 Scory
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Day
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 Consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Poynet
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 August
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 succeeded
                 Day
                 ,
                 at
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Bishoprick
                 he
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 preferred
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 H●reford
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
                 To
                 Heath
                 ,
                 at
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 no
                 Successour
                 was
                 at
                 all
                 appointed
                 :
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 being
                 given
                 in
                 Commendam
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Hooper
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 Consecrated
                 Bishop
                 o●
                 Glocester
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 Commendatory
                 of
                 this
                 See
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 legally
                 be
                 Translat●d
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Case
                 then
                 stood
                 )
                 both
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 and
                 Heath
                 being
                 st●ll
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 reputed
                 Bishops
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 Parties
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 strange
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Affairs
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Glocester
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 made
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 was
                 now
                 lay'd
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Glocester
                 Not
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Hooper
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 Wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 Episcopality
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 short
                 Allowance
                 for
                 his
                 Pains
                 .
                 The
                 Pyrates
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 were
                 too
                 intent
                 on
                 all
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 Vessel
                 pass
                 untouched
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 both
                 finde
                 enough
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 leave
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 Merchant
                 .
                 An●
                 this
                 perhaps
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Latimer
                 was
                 not
                 restored
                 unto
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Avoydance
                 :
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 sensible
                 Dislike
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 at
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 down-right
                 
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 feared
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 like
                 Disturbances
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 met
                 withall
                 in
                 Hooper
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 Principal
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Unwillingness
                 ,
                 to
                 cumber
                 his
                 old
                 Age
                 with
                 the
                 Trouble
                 of
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 Burthen
                 on
                 his
                 Shoulders
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 thrown
                 off
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 great
                 Alacrity
                 And
                 possible
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 finding
                 his
                 Abilities
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Consistory
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 desire
                 to
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Imployment
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 appear
                 most
                 serviceable
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 of
                 his
                 Diligent
                 and
                 Constant
                 Preaching
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 His
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 use
                 then
                 was
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Gospels
                   of
                   the
                   Day
                
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Opportunity
                 of
                 Opening
                 ,
                 and
                 Expounding
                 a
                 greater
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 confined
                 his
                 Meditations
                 to
                 a
                 single
                 Text.
                 His
                 Entertainment
                 generally
                 with
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 all
                 necessary
                 Accommodation
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 extreamly
                 honoured
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 lost
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 still
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 a
                 Bishoptick
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Remove
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 there
                 still
                 remained
                 one
                 Rub
                 in
                 the
                 Way
                 ;
                 which
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 retard
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 .
                 The
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 bred
                 up
                 ,
                 from
                 Her
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 won
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 Her
                 Minde
                 ,
                 or
                 permit
                 that
                 any
                 Alteration
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 those
                 Publick
                 Offices
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 She
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 been
                 used
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 had
                 writ
                 many
                 Letters
                 to
                 Her
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 take
                 Her
                 off
                 from
                 those
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 She
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 done
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 like
                 Success
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 She
                 conceived
                 Her
                 Judgment
                 built
                 on
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 subverted
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Politick
                 Considerations
                 :
                 which
                 possibly
                 might
                 prevail
                 more
                 with
                 Her
                 ▪
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Arguments
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Her
                 Mother's
                 Marriage
                 was
                 Condemned
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 She
                 was
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 Illigitimate
                 ;
                 and
                 Consequently
                 ,
                 made
                 uncapable
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 She
                 should
                 survive
                 Her
                 Brother
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 She
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 legally
                 and
                 justly
                 determined
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 She
                 holds
                 Her self
                 to
                 Her
                 first
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 keeps
                 up
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 divers
                 Persons
                 ,
                 besides
                 her
                 own
                 Domestick
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 mediated
                 in
                 Her
                 behalf
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 Chaplains
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 Celebrate
                 the
                 Mass
                 in
                 Her
                 Presence
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 Cautio●
                 and
                 Restriction
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 Celebrate
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Her
                 Presence
                 onely
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 transgressing
                 of
                 which
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 Mallet
                 ,
                 and
                 Barkley
                 ,
                 Her
                 two
                 Chaplains
                 were
                 Committed
                 Prisoners
                 in
                 December
                 last
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 She
                 makes
                 Complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 but
                 finds
                 as
                 cold
                 Return
                 from
                 Them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 from
                 Her.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Plot
                 is
                 thereupon
                 contrived
                 :
                 for
                 conveying
                 Her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 by
                 Stealth
                 ,
                 to
                 transport
                 Her
                 from
                 Essex
                 ,
                 where
                 She
                 then
                 lay
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 in
                 Flanders
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 Her
                 Servants
                 sent
                 before
                 ,
                 Flemish
                 Ships
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 Her
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Commotion
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 that
                 County
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 Tumult
                 of
                 it
                 She
                 might
                 make
                 Her
                 Escape
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 secretly
                 advertised
                 of
                 this
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 dispatcheth
                 certain
                 Forces
                 under
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 made
                 Lievtenant
                 of
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Pensioners
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Practice
                 ,
                 secures
                 His
                 Coasts
                 ,
                 orders
                 His
                 Ships
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 speeds
                 away
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Rich
                 ,
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Princess
                 to
                 the
                 Court.
                 Which
                 being
                 effected
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 extream
                 Unwillingness
                 on
                 Her
                 part
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Journey
                 ;
                 
                   Inglesfield
                   ,
                   Walgrave
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 Principall
                 place
                 about
                 Her
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ▪
                
                 were
                 commi●ted
                 to
                 Custody
                 ;
                 which
                 adds
                 a
                 new
                 Affliction
                 to
                 Her
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Remedy
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 
                 Her
                 ,
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 His
                 Highness
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 He
                 had
                 permitted
                 Her
                 the
                 Mass
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 finding
                 how
                 unmoveable
                 She
                 was
                 from
                 Her
                 former
                 Courses
                 ,
                 He
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 longer
                 ,
                 unless
                 He
                 might
                 perceive
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 Her
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 within
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Princess
                 Answered
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Her
                   Soul
                   was
                   Goa's
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   Her
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   She
                   could
                   not
                   change
                   ,
                   so
                   She
                   would
                   not
                   d●ssemble
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Council
                 thereunto
                 rejoyn
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 Constrain
                 Her
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 but
                 to
                 restrain
                 Her
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Profession
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 ensue
                 on
                 the
                 Example
                 .
                 Which
                 enterchange
                 of
                 words
                 being
                 passed
                 ,
                 She
                 is
                 appointed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 but
                 neither
                 Mall●t
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 Her
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 permitted
                 to
                 have
                 speech
                 with
                 Her
                 ,
                 or
                 access
                 unto
                 Her.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 certified
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 passed
                 ,
                 sends
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Threatning
                 Message
                 :
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Denouncing
                 of
                 a
                 W●r
                 ;
                 in
                 case
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Her
                 own
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 Gratifie
                 whom
                 in
                 His
                 desires
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 generally
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 inclinable
                 ;
                 they
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 must
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 lose
                 their
                 Trade
                 in
                 Fl●●ders
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 whole
                 year's
                 cloth
                 ,
                 beside
                 other
                 Goods
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 knew
                 well
                 ,
                 what
                 inconvenience
                 must
                 befall
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 there
                 500.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 Armour
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 seised
                 into
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 imployed
                 against
                 Him
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Breach
                 should
                 grow
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 therefore
                 moved
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 joynt
                 Consent
                 of
                 ●he
                 whole
                 Board
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Request
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 dispence
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 Rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ;
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 drawing
                 upon
                 Himself
                 a
                 greater
                 mischief
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 found
                 Him
                 so
                 well
                 Studied
                 in
                 the
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 His
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 any
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 could
                 induce
                 Him
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thereupon
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Argument
                 .
                 By
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Point
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 such
                 an
                 Issue
                 ▪
                 as
                 might
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 being
                 admited
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Propounded
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 some
                 Progress
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 Though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Licence
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 connivance
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 allowed
                 :
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 neither
                 were
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 some
                 probable
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 Nicety
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 was
                 so
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 declared
                 a
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 venture
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 dear
                 unto
                 Him
                 :
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 which
                 He
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 expressed
                 His
                 inward
                 Trouble
                 by
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 Tears
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wept
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 He
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 conceiving
                 Himself
                 wronged
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 so
                 unreasonably
                 pres●'d
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 neglected
                 ,
                 because
                 unseasonably
                 denied
                 .
                 Thus
                 stood
                 they
                 si●ent
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 each
                 Party
                 looking
                 sadly
                 on
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 those
                 Extremities
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Dispute
                 had
                 brought
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 certainly
                 ,
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Unkindness
                 is
                 never
                 represented
                 in
                 more
                 lively
                 Colours
                 ;
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 breaks
                 out
                 betwixt
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 tenderly
                 affected
                 unto
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 thereupon
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 admiring
                 at
                 such
                 great
                 Abilities
                 in
                 so
                 young
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 magnified
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 such
                 Eminent
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 dismiss
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Embassadour
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Answer
                 ;
                 as
                 should
                 both
                 give
                 the
                 English
                 time
                 to
                 fetch
                 off
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 his
                 Master
                 have
                 the
                 ●●st
                 of
                 the
                 Winter
                 to
                 allay
                 his
                 Heats
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 signified
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   King
                   would
                   shortly
                   send
                   an
                   Age●t
                   to
                   reside
                   with
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   Authourised
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●str●cted
                   in
                   all
                   particulars
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   beget
                   a
                   right
                   Vnderstanding
                   between
                   both
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Court
                 :
                 whom
                 Wotton
                 shortly
                 after
                 followeth
                 ,
                 ●ufficiently
                 Instructed
                 ;
                 To
                 desire
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 violent
                 in
                 his
                 requests
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Advertise
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lady
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   She
                   was
                   His
                   Cou●sin
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   She
                   was
                   the
                   King's
                   Sister
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   His
                   Subject
                   ●
                   That
                   seeing
                   the
                   King
                   was
                   a
                   Sovereign
                   Prince
                   ,
                   without
                   dependency
                   upon
                   any
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 
                   should
                   intermeddle
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   Ordering
                   His
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   or
                   directing
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   His
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 But
                 so
                 far
                 he
                 was
                 Authourised
                 to
                 offer
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   favour
                   the
                   King's
                   Subjects
                   had
                   in
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 
                   's
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 
                   's
                   Subjects
                   receive
                   in
                
                 England
                 .
                 
                   Further
                   then
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   go
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   l●st
                   labour
                   to
                   desire
                   it
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Emperour
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 his
                 Threats
                 were
                 feared
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 less
                 forward
                 in
                 sending
                 more
                 .
                 Which
                 Passages
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lai'd
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 matters
                 stood
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 though
                 possibly
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 Wotton
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King's
                 Affairs
                 were
                 better
                 setled
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 assistance
                 was
                 required
                 ,
                 for
                 Defence
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hot
                 Pursuit
                 of
                 his
                 Demands
                 of
                 a
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 conceived
                 it
                 most
                 expedient
                 ,
                 for
                 His
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 Himself
                 more
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 entirely
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 France
                 .
                 For
                 entrance
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 an
                 Hint
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 some
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 from
                 Guidolti
                 at
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 propounded
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Commissioners
                
                 demanded
                 for
                 a
                 Wife
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 might
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 Mariage
                 with
                 Him
                 :
                 affirming
                 merrily
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   a
                
                 dry
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   hardly
                   be
                   durable
                   .
                
                 These
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 taken
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 Slight
                 ,
                 or
                 Diversion
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 more
                 seriously
                 considered
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Many
                   times
                   the
                   smallest
                   Overtures
                   produce
                   Conclusions
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   Consequence
                   .
                
                 A
                 Solemn
                 Embassie
                 is
                 thereupon
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Northhampton
                 nominated
                 for
                 the
                 Chief
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 associated
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   Hobby
                
                 ,
                 Gentleman-Usher
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Pickering
                
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Smith
                
                 ,
                 Principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 as
                 Commissioners
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Arundel
                   ,
                   Rutland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ormond
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                   L'isle
                   ,
                   Fitz-water
                   ,
                   Abergavenny
                   ,
                   Bray
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 Evers
                 ,
                 with
                 Knights
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Note
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 six
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 Their
                 Train
                 so
                 limited
                 ▪
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 contention
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Earl
                 should
                 have
                 above
                 four
                 Attendants
                 ,
                 no
                 Baron
                 above
                 three
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Knight
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 above
                 two
                 a
                 piece
                 ;
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 not
                 being
                 limited
                 to
                 any
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 .
                 Setting
                 forwards
                 in
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Constable
                 Chastition
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 Conducted
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 lying
                 at
                 
                   Chasteau
                   Bryan
                
                 :
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 approached
                 ,
                 thē
                 greater
                 was
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 Bed-chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquess
                 first
                 presented
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Saint
                 George
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Garter
                
                 :
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 presently
                 Invested
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Philip
                   Hobby
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Commissioner
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 )
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 chiefly
                 ;
                 rewarded
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 King
                 with
                 a
                 Chain
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 valued
                 at
                 two
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 ▪
                 and
                 a
                 Gown
                 ,
                 richly
                 trimmed
                 with
                 Ayglets
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 being
                 thus
                 performed
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 Speech
                 Declared
                 ,
                 How
                 desirous
                 his
                 Master
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 encrease
                 Amity
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 He
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Garter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 Tye
                 of
                 Love
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 principally
                 ,
                 those
                 Societies
                 of
                 Honour
                 were
                 first
                 devised
                 :
                 Declaring
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 Commission
                 to
                 make
                 Overtures
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Concord
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Realms
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 more
                 durable
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 expectation
                 perpetual
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 desired
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 appoint
                 
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 enabled
                 with
                 Authourity
                 ,
                 to
                 Treat
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Answered
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Lorrain
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ;
                 That
                 his
                 Master
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 embrace
                 all
                 Offers
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 encrease
                 of
                 Amity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 long
                 Hostility
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 new
                 Friendship
                 both
                 more
                 weak
                 in
                 it self
                 ▪
                 and
                 more
                 obnoxious
                 unto
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 and
                 Distrusts
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 promised
                 on
                 the
                 King's
                 behalf
                 ,
                 that
                 Commissioners
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 Treat
                 with
                 them
                 about
                 any
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Charge
                 .
                 In
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 the
                 Constable
                 Chastilion
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 like
                 Eminent
                 note
                 ,
                 being
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 the
                 English
                 Commissioners
                 first
                 prosecute
                 their
                 Old
                 Demand
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Answered
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 parted
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 too
                 many
                 Lives
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 Her
                 go
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Conclusion
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 Marriage
                 with
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 proposed
                 a
                 Marriage
                 between
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 France
                 (
                 who
                 after
                 was
                 Married
                 to
                 
                   Philip
                   the
                   Second
                
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 Commissioners
                 seemed
                 very
                 inclinable
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 Proviso
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 Party
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 Honour
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Lady
                 should
                 accomplish
                 twelve
                 years
                 of
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 Matters
                 went
                 on
                 smoothly
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Portion
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 Commissioners
                 ask
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 but
                 fell
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 sunk
                 to
                 eight
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 began
                 as
                 low
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 drawn
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Promise
                 two
                 :
                 that
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 affirmed
                 )
                 the
                 greatest
                 Portion
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 had
                 given
                 with
                 a
                 Daughter
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 accorded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lady
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 England
                 at
                 the
                 French
                 King's
                 Charges
                 ,
                 when
                 She
                 was
                 come
                 within
                 three
                 Moneths
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 sufficiently
                 appointed
                 with
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 and
                 convenient
                 Furniture
                 for
                 Her
                 House
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Bonds
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 for
                 Performance
                 of
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 at
                 Paris
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 London
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Lady
                 should
                 not
                 consent
                 ,
                 after
                 She
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 Age
                 for
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Penalty
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 the
                 Ladie
                 's
                 Joynture
                 referred
                 to
                 such
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 should
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Appointed
                 whereunto
                 were
                 the
                 Lord
                 Marshal
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 Mortuillier
                 ,
                 the
                 Principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Perigeux
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 Train
                 of
                 400.
                 men
                 ,
                 were
                 conducted
                 from
                 Graves-end
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 Clinton
                 ,
                 welcomed
                 with
                 Great
                 Shot
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Vollie
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 from
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 lodged
                 in
                 Suffolk-Place
                 in
                 South-wark
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 attended
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 House
                 at
                 Richmond
                 :
                 His
                 Majesty
                 then
                 remaining
                 at
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sweating
                   Sickness
                
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 )
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Highest
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 refreshed
                 themselves
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Marshal
                 presented
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 Collar
                 ,
                 and
                 Habit
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Principal
                 Order
                 of
                 that
                 Realm
                 :
                 in
                 testimony
                 of
                 that
                 dear
                 Affection
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 bear
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 greater
                 then
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 believe
                 )
                 a
                 Father
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 unto
                 his
                 Natural
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 Addressing
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 Speech
                 unto
                 His
                 Highness
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 him
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 entertainment
                 to
                 Vulgar
                 Rumours
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 breed
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 and
                 Distrusts
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 difference
                 did
                 arise
                 between
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ended
                 by
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 without
                 engaging
                 either
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Hostility
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 returned
                 a
                 very
                 favourable
                 Answer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismissed
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 Two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 being
                 spent
                 in
                 Feasting
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 settled
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 confirming
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 adding
                 thereunto
                 the
                 Proportioning
                 of
                 the
                 Ladie
                 's
                 Jointure
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 accorded
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 yearly
                 value
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Marks
                 English
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 Condition
                 interposed
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 died
                 before
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 all
                 her
                 Pretensions
                 to
                 that
                 Jointure
                 should
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 Matters
                 being
                 thus
                 brought
                 unto
                 an
                 happy
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 prepared
                 for
                 their
                 Departure
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 Time
                 the
                 Marshal
                 presented
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Boys
                
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 as
                 Legier
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ma●quess
                 presented
                 Mr.
                 Pickering
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Resident
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 French
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 rewarded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Royal
                 and
                 Munificent
                 Manner
                 ,
                 as
                 shewed
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 understood
                 what
                 belonged
                 to
                 a
                 Royal
                 Suitour
                 :
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 had
                 designed
                 ●or
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 actually
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 fully
                 settled
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatched
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 hardly
                 amounting
                 to
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Munificence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 shewed
                 unto
                 the
                 French.
                 
              
               
                 Grown
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Security
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 new
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 onely
                 made
                 less
                 Reckoning
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 Interposings
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 proceeded
                 more
                 vigorously
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 :
                 the
                 Building
                 up
                 of
                 which
                 upon
                 a
                 surer
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 durable
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 was
                 contrived
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 established
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 Nothing
                 as
                 yet
                 had
                 been
                 concluded
                 positively
                 ,
                 and
                 Dogmatically
                 ,
                 in
                 Points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 in
                 Reference
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 of
                 that
                 Age.
                 Many
                 Disorders
                 had
                 grown
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 little
                 time
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Officiating
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 the
                 Vestures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 Church-Men
                 ,
                 began
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 prosecuted
                 by
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 and
                 countenanced
                 by
                 the
                 large
                 Immunities
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 
                   John
                   a
                   Lasco
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 of
                 Strangers
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 Encrease
                 :
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 Differences
                 ,
                 which
                 grew
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 upon
                 that
                 Occasion
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 of
                 that
                 Irreverence
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 ●bred
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 made
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 appear
                 less
                 Venerable
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 it
                 did
                 .
                 The
                 People
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 accustomed
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 upon
                 their
                 Knees
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 thereupon
                 was
                 not
                 imprudently
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Rubricks
                 .
                 The
                 Change
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 ,
                 the
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 Lasco's
                 Book
                 in
                 Maintainance
                 of
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 made
                 ma●y
                 think
                 that
                 Posture
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 countenanced
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 follow
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 Proneness
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 to
                 Heterodoxies
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophaness
                 ,
                 gave
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 was
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Mischief
                 :
                 and
                 nothing
                 could
                 prevent
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 their
                 Antient
                 Custome
                 by
                 some
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 kneeling
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 a
                 Loss
                 in
                 their
                 Officiating
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 Irreverences
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 better
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 some
                 Popish
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 unto
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 chief
                 Reformers
                 .
                 Thus
                 White
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 chargeth
                 it
                 upon
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 his
                 prophane
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Table
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Posture
                 soever
                 scituated
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 an
                 Oyster-Board
                 )
                 *
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   Table
                   was
                   Constituted
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   content
                   i●placing
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   now
                   East
                   ,
                   now
                   North
                   ,
                   now
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   now
                   another
                   :
                   untill
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   to
                   place
                   it
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 did
                 Weston
                 (
                 the
                 Prolocutour
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Disputation
                 held
                 with
                 Latimer
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 with
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 Contempt
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 having
                 tur●ed
                 their
                 Table
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   like
                   a
                   Company
                   of
                   Apes
                   ,
                   that
                   knew
                   not
                   which
                   way
                   to
                   turn
                   their
                   Tails
                   ▪
                   looking
                   one
                   day
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   West
                   ;
                   one
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Fancies
                   lead
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 finally
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Miles
                   Hubbard
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Display
                   of
                   Protestants
                
                 *
                 doth
                 report
                 the
                 Business
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   were
                   they
                   learning
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   Tables
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   Communion
                   upon
                   ?
                   First
                   they
                   placed
                   it
                   aloft
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   High
                   Altar
                   stood
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   Wall
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   might
                   go
                   between
                   :
                   the
                   Ministers
                   being
                   in
                   Contention
                   on
                   whether
                   part
                   to
                   turn
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   either
                   toward
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   or
                   South
                   ;
                   some
                   would
                   stand
                   Westward
                   ,
                   some
                   Northward
                   ,
                   some
                   Southward
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 much
                 please
                 themselves
                 in
                 these
                 Disorders
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Difference
                 ,
                 and
                 Diversity
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Circumstance
                 onely
                 ,
                 might
                 draw
                 contempt
                 upon
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 great
                 Scandal
                 unto
                 many
                 Moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 meaning
                 Men.
                 A
                 Rubrick
                 therefore
                 is
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 which
                 officiates
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 pointed
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Place
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 then
                 devised
                 ,
                 the
                 North-side
                 was
                 thought
                 fitter
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 Matters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 now
                 brought
                 under
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 reviewing
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Composing
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 :
                 this
                 last
                 
                   for
                   the
                   avoiding
                   diversities
                   of
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   stablishing
                   of
                   Consent
                   touching
                   true
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 removing
                 of
                 such
                 Offences
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 having
                 broke
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 way
                 through
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Mark
                 he
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 Church
                 depend
                 upon
                 his
                 Direction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 estimable
                 here
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 formerly
                 had
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 An.
                 1549.
                 
                 So
                 now
                 he
                 sets
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Bent.
                 In
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Council
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 himself
                 signified
                 to
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 )
                 he
                 exciteth
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Reformation
                 *
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 projected
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 his
                 Followers
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 contented
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 him
                 know
                 *
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 still
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Reformation
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 in
                 those
                 to
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 he
                 certifies
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 it
                 stood
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 a
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 *
                 darken
                 ,
                 but
                 destory
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Worsh●p
                 .
                 But
                 fearing
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 edifie
                 with
                 so
                 wise
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Prudent
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Learned
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Agents
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 drives
                 on
                 his
                 Design
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 he
                 prevailed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 year
                 ,
                 An.
                 1550
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Debate
                 amongst
                 the
                 Prelats
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 Doubts
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 arisen
                 about
                 some
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 touching
                 such
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 abrogated
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Manner
                 of
                 Administring
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 signified
                 unto
                 the
                 Prolocutour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 somewhat
                 in
                 Charge
                 about
                 it
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ;
                 Answer
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 Points
                 proposed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 their
                 Lordships
                 some
                 account
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Session
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 account
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 appears
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 left
                 upon
                 Record
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 very
                 Passage
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 these
                 Doubts
                 ,
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 the
                 Importunities
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 rectifying
                 the
                 Disorders
                 of
                 Others
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 or
                 Impertinency
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 Review
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 reviewed
                 was
                 ratified
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   what
                   was
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   very
                   comfortable
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   People
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   Christian
                   Conversation
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   profitable
                   to
                   the
                   Estate
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   such
                   Doubts
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   raised
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   ,
                   proceeded
                   rather
                   from
                   the
                   Curiosity
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   Mistakers
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Worthy
                   
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   That●
                   it
                   was
                   found
                   expedient
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Bo●k
                   should
                   be
                   faithfully
                   perused
                   ,
                   explained
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   fully
                   perfect
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   places
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   more
                   earnest
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   stirring
                   up
                   of
                   all
                   Christian
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   honouring
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God.
                
                 So
                 far
                 we
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   5.
                   6.
                   
                   Edw.
                   6.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 and
                 Godly
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 explained
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 leaves
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 :
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 named
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 way
                 la●d
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 ▪
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 Conjecture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 Men
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 first
                 composed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 afterwards
                 Authorised
                 ,
                 for
                 drawing
                 up
                 
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Consecration
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 annexed
                 to
                 this
                 new
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 two
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   avoyding
                   of
                   Diversities
                   of
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   stablishing
                   Consent
                   ,
                   touching
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 compose
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 contained
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Principles
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 Parties
                 did
                 agree
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 material
                 Points
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 differed
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 performing
                 of
                 which
                 Work
                 ,
                 Melancthon's
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 desired
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 held
                 Correspondence
                 once
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1549
                 ,
                 1550
                 ,
                 and
                 1551.
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 expected
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 imputed
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 our
                 home-bred
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Sickness
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 deplorable
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 Candour
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 most
                 rely
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 best
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 Erasmus
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Melancthon
                 absent
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 both
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 in
                 their
                 learned
                 Writing●
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Augustan
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 Composers
                 of
                 those
                 Articles
                 were
                 much
                 directed
                 ;
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 subservient
                 helps
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 laboured
                 in
                 this
                 weighty
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 ready
                 for
                 Debate
                 ,
                 and
                 Conference
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 cannot
                 conjecture
                 :
                 unless
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 attribute
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ;
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hands
                 and
                 Heads
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Formulas
                 .
                 That
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 hand
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 ●hing
                 past
                 question
                 ;
                 who
                 therefore
                 takes
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 Consult
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   and
                   Mon.
                   fol.
                
                 1704.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 Architect
                 ,
                 who
                 contrived
                 the
                 Building
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Workmen
                 their
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Imployment
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 sole
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 agitated
                 and
                 debated
                 in
                 no
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Institutes
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosins
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Code
                   ,
                   Bo●iface
                
                 in
                 the
                 Decretals
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 the
                 22th
                 .
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Extravagants
                 :
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 which
                 Works
                 was
                 severally
                 arrogated
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 performed
                 by
                 their
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 Appointment
                 .
                 But
                 whosoever
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 Preparation
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 onely
                 a
                 Rude
                 Draught
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 signification
                 ▪
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 V●te
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 further
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Reference
                 to
                 the
                 Polity
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 things
                 done
                 of
                 great
                 Importance
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 redounding
                 to
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Future
                   Benefit
                
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 last
                 sort
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 suppressi●g
                 of
                 the
                 Corporation
                 of
                 Merchant-Strangers
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Steel-Yard
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 commonly
                 called
                 them
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 being
                 neither
                 strong
                 in
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 nor
                 much
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 received
                 all
                 such
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 resorting
                 hither
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Parts
                 ,
                 to
                 upbraid
                 our
                 Laziness
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 East-Land
                 ●arts
                 of
                 Almain
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   High
                   Germany
                
                 ,
                 (
                 well
                 known
                 in
                 former
                 Stories
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Easterlings
                   ,
                
                 )
                 used
                 to
                 bring
                 hither
                 ,
                 yearly
                 ,
                 great
                 quantities
                 of
                 
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Rye
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Grain
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Cables
                 ,
                 Ropes
                 ,
                 Masts
                 ,
                 Pitch
                 ,
                 Tar
                 ,
                 Flax
                 ,
                 Hemp
                 ,
                 Linen
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 Wain●coats
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 Steel
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 profitable
                 Merchandises
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Encouragement
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 amply
                 Privileged
                 ,
                 exempt
                 from
                 many
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 which
                 Merchant-Strangers
                 use
                 to
                 pay
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 erected
                 into
                 a
                 Corporation
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Third
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Guilda
                   Aula
                   Theutonicorum
                
                 ;
                 permitted
                 first
                 to
                 carry
                 out
                 Wools
                 unwrought
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 grown
                 skilfull
                 in
                 that
                 Manufacture
                 .
                 Their
                 Court
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 large
                 House
                 built
                 near
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 an
                 open
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Steel
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 sold
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Steel-Yard
                 .
                 Grown
                 Rich
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 a
                 great
                 Trade
                 ,
                 they
                 drew
                 upon
                 themselves
                 the
                 Envy
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Merchant-Strangers
                 did
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Londoners
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Port
                 Towns
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 now
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Seas
                 as
                 open
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 considered
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 suffering
                 all
                 Commodities
                 of
                 a
                 Foreign
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Commodities
                 of
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imported
                 ,
                 and
                 exported
                 in
                 Out-landish
                 Bottoms
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 were
                 discouraged
                 from
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Shipping
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 was
                 kept
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 despicable
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ,
                 in
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 void
                 their
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 Trade
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Merchant
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Easterlings
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Steel-Yard
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 cause
                 enough
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 had
                 antiently
                 been
                 permitted
                 to
                 ship
                 away
                 but
                 eighty
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 one
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 one
                 thousand
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 transported
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Bottoms
                 ,
                 44000
                 English
                 Cloat●●
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 1100
                 ship'd
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 Strangers
                 else
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Native
                 Commodities
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 growth
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 in
                 much
                 Strangers
                 goods
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 Count●ies
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 agreement
                 ,
                 made
                 with
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   F●urt●
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 further
                 search
                 ,
                 their
                 Corporation
                 was
                 found
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 their
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 the
                 Council
                 ground
                 enough
                 for
                 seising
                 all
                 their
                 Liberties
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 after
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 Embassies
                 and
                 Solicitations
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 and
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Hans-Towns
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 their
                 Factories
                 ,
                 and
                 Factours
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 the
                 seasonable
                 coming
                 of
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Cabot
                
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 )
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 Advantage
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 and
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 Love
                 with
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 in
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 unknown
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 encrease
                 their
                 Shipping
                 ;
                 till
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 wealthy
                 Trade
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 considerable
                 for
                 their
                 Naval
                 Power
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 settled
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 need
                 the
                 Help
                 ,
                 and
                 Correspondencies
                 of
                 some
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 ●earken
                 to
                 an
                 Entercourse
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 Opportunely
                 offered
                 by
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Ericus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 now
                 reigning
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 sent
                 Bullion
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 He
                 might
                 carry
                 away
                 English
                 Commodities
                 without
                 Custom
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 He
                 should
                 carry
                 Bullion
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 sent
                 
                   Ozimus
                   ,
                   Steel
                   ,
                   Copper
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 should
                 pay
                 Custom
                 for
                 English
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 English-man
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ▪
                
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 sent
                 other
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 free
                 Intercourse
                 ;
                 paying
                 Custom
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Stranger
                 .
              
               
                 Wh●reupon
                 the
                 Mint
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 twenty
                 four
                 thousand
                 Pounds
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 fourteen
                 thou●and
                 pounds
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 lay'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 :
                 some
                 other
                 waies
                 were
                 devised
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mint
                 might
                 be
                 kept
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 agreement
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Mint-Masters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Coynage
                 :
                 
                 which
                 proved
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 present
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 the
                 base
                 Money
                 ,
                 Coyned
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 was
                 publickly
                 decryed
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 ▪
                 the
                 Shilling
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 Nine
                 Pence
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Groat
                 for
                 Three
                 Pence
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 August
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Nine-Peny-piece
                 was
                 decryed
                 to
                 Six
                 Pence
                 ,
                 the
                 Groat
                 to
                 Two
                 Pence
                 ,
                 the
                 Half-Groat
                 to
                 a
                 Peny
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 worth
                 one
                 thousand
                 pound
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ill-husbandry
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 diminution
                 of
                 his
                 stock
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 worth
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 half
                 that
                 Sum
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 proportionably
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Sums
                 ,
                 both
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 ▪
                 Which
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 caused
                 many
                 an
                 heavy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 repining
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 amongst
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 Wealth
                 lay
                 most
                 especially
                 in
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 ;
                 yet
                 proved
                 it
                 by
                 degrees
                 a
                 chief
                 Expedient
                 ,
                 for
                 reducing
                 the
                 Coyn
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 it's
                 antient
                 Valew
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 had
                 the
                 taft
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 benefit
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 some
                 Coyns
                 Proclaimed
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 :
                 Pieces
                 of
                 thirty
                 shillings
                 ,
                 ten
                 shillings
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 shillings
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 Gold
                 ;
                 pieces
                 of
                 five
                 shillings
                 ,
                 two
                 shillings
                 six
                 pence
                 ,
                 one
                 shilling
                 six
                 pence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 pure●t
                 Silver
                 .
                 Which
                 put
                 the
                 Merchant
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 drive
                 as
                 rich
                 a
                 Trade
                 under
                 this
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 happiest
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Mony
                 was
                 debased
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Troubles
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 :
                 but
                 ending
                 in
                 the
                 untimely
                 death
                 of
                 this
                 Hopeful
                 King
                 ;
                 so
                 signified
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Post-Fact
                 )
                 by
                 two
                 strange
                 Presages
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 at
                 Croydon
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Villages
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Surrey
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 Prognosticated
                 those
                 Concussions
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 happened
                 ●n
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Note
                 ,
                 and
                 Quality
                 ,
                 who
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ruin
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 was
                 of
                 six
                 Dolphins
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 
                   Queen
                   Borough
                
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 near
                 Grenwich
                 ;
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 any
                 Horse
                 .
                 The
                 Rarity
                 whereof
                 occasioned
                 some
                 Grave
                 men
                 to
                 dispence
                 with
                 their
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Great
                 Persons
                 also
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 behold
                 a
                 Spectacle
                 ,
                 so
                 unusual
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 coming
                 up
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 beheld
                 by
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Presage
                 of
                 foul
                 weather
                 at
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 by
                 States-Men
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Storms
                 ,
                 and
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 befell
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tempestuous
                 Times
                 of
                 Queen
                 Marie's
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 sad
                 Presage
                 of
                 all
                 was
                 the
                 Breaking
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Sweating
                   Sickness
                
                 ;
                 appearing
                 first
                 at
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 spreading
                 by
                 degrees
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 ending
                 its
                 Progress
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 Described
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 Disease
                 :
                 wherewith
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 were
                 attached
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 or
                 escaped
                 within
                 nine
                 hours
                 ,
                 of
                 ten
                 at
                 most
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 slept
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 men
                 desired
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 he
                 dyed
                 within
                 six
                 hours
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 took
                 cold
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 three
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 observed
                 to
                 Rage
                 chiefly
                 amongst
                 men
                 of
                 strongest
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 years
                 :
                 few
                 aged
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 Women
                 ,
                 or
                 young
                 Children
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 dying
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 last
                 sort
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 most
                 Eminent
                 Rank
                 ,
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Cha●ls
                   Brandon
                
                 :
                 both
                 dying
                 at
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 both
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 Father
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 youngest
                 following
                 his
                 dead
                 Brother
                 so
                 close
                 at
                 the
                 Heels
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 onely
                 out-lived
                 him
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Title
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 yet
                 most
                 strange
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 no
                 Foreigner
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 England
                 (
                 four
                 hundred
                 French
                 attending
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hottest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 King's
                 Ambassadours
                 )
                 did
                 perish
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 being
                 singled
                 out
                 ,
                 tainted
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 Natives
                 ;
                 called
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 Latine
                 Writers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Sudor
                   Anglicus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 
                   The
                   English
                   Sweat.
                
                 First
                 known
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 beheld
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Presage
                 of
                 that
                 troublesom
                 ,
                 and
                 Laborious
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 followed
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 continual
                 Action
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 either
                 sweating
                 out
                 their
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 Treasure
                 .
                 Not
                 then
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 extreme
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 such
                 infinite
                 Multitudes
                 being
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 swept
                 away
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 died
                 eight
                 hundred
                 in
                 one
                 week
                 in
                 London
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 Presages
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 next
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 those
                 sad
                 Events
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 prognosticated
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 beginning
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 Concussions
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 by
                 open
                 Factions
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Sweating
                   Sickness
                
                 ;
                 which
                 drew
                 out
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Vital
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 Factions
                 Headed
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 :
                 whose
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Earl's
                 part
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 feigned
                 ,
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 both
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 Pledges
                 for
                 a
                 faster
                 Friendship
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 success
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 attempt
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 degraded
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 emboldened
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 further
                 trial
                 of
                 his
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 stronger
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Servility
                 of
                 some
                 Great
                 Men
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 prostituting
                 their
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 Grown
                 absolute
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 (
                 but
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 impossible
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 Weakness
                 an
                 improvement
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Imagination
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 fixed
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 a
                 Fancy
                 of
                 transferring
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Tudors
                 ,
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Dudlies
                 .
                 This
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 Marrying
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Henry
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Marquess
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Francis
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 and
                 co-Heirs
                 of
                 
                   Charls
                   Brandon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Dowager
                
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 be●t-beloved
                 Sister
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 first
                 oblige
                 the
                 Marquess
                 by
                 some
                 signal
                 favour
                 ;
                 advance
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 render
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 an
                 agreeable
                 match
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Marquess's
                 Daughters
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 devise
                 some
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 might
                 be
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 whose
                 life
                 he
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 Obstacle
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 Aspirings
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Design
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 satisfie
                 his
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Revenge
                 .
                 The
                 Execution
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 opportunity
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 just
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 King's
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 unjust
                 Murther
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 esteem'd
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 innocent
                 Father
                 .
                 Confirmed
                 in
                 these
                 Resolves
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gates
                   ,
                   Lieutenant
                   of
                   the
                   Band
                   of
                   Pensioners
                
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 reported
                 afterwards
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 this
                 Plot
                 into
                 his
                 Head
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 stood
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Privy
                 Council
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 having
                 thus
                 advised
                 ,
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 either
                 obliged
                 by
                 Favours
                 ,
                 or
                 gained
                 by
                 Flatteries
                 :
                 those
                 of
                 most
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 Courted
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 smooth
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 fair
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 thriving
                 Acts
                 of
                 insinuation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Paulet
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 enough
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Willow
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 bend
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 sure
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 himself
                 as
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Pockets
                 .
                 The
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 was
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Pensioners
                 ,
                 encreased
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 Place
                 ;
                 by
                 ranging
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Light-Horse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Men
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 served
                 at
                 Bulloign
                 .
                 With
                 him
                 the
                 Earl
                 had
                 peeced
                 before
                 ,
                 drew
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 first
                 Design
                 ,
                 for
                 bringing
                 down
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 to
                 a
                 lower
                 Level
                 :
                 but
                 made
                 him
                 faster
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 Offices
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Herbert
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Married
                 his
                 Sister
                 .
                 Which
                 Herbert
                 ,
                 being
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Herbert
                
                 of
                 Ewias
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bastards
                 of
                 William
                 Lord
                 Herbert
                 of
                 Ragland
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 daring
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Boisterously
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 much
                 favoured
                 by
                 King
                 
                   ●enry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 growing
                 into
                 ●ore
                 Credit
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Ann
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Sister
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Kat●●in
                   Par
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 mightily
                 raised
                 h●ms●lf
                 in
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Abbies
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 chief
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 Title
                 ra●ked
                 amongst
                 the
                 Executours
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 now
                 Reigning
                 .
                 Being
                 found
                 by
                 Dudly
                 ,
                 a
                 fit
                 man
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 ends
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 Procurement
                 grat●fi●d
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Service
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 furthering
                 the
                 Sale
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 )
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Lands
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 five
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 in
                 yearly
                 Rents
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Lord
                 Pr●sident
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 promoted
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Horse
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 considerab●e
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 preferred
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 three
                 all
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Court
                 were
                 carried
                 :
                 plot●ed
                 by
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 smoothed
                 by
                 the
                 Courtship
                 of
                 the
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 by
                 the
                 bold
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 
                   Lord
                   President
                
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 thus
                 fortified
                 ,
                 he
                 revives
                 his
                 former
                 Quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 just
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 Block
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 Aspirings
                 ,
                 and
                 ●herefore
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 soever
                 .
                 Plots
                 are
                 lai'd
                 therefore
                 to
                 entrap
                 him
                 ,
                 Snares
                 to
                 catch
                 him
                 ,
                 Reports
                 raised
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Proud
                 ,
                 and
                 Ambitious
                 Person
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Aspirings
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Crown
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 Rumours
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Followers
                 had
                 Proclaimed
                 him
                 King
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 finde
                 how
                 well
                 the
                 People
                 stood
                 affected
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Doors
                 are
                 watched
                 ,
                 and
                 Notice
                 took
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 ,
                 his
                 Words
                 observed
                 ,
                 made
                 much
                 worse
                 by
                 telling
                 ,
                 and
                 aggravated
                 with
                 all
                 odious
                 Circumstances
                 to
                 his
                 Disadvantage
                 .
                 No
                 way
                 untravailed
                 in
                 the
                 Arts
                 of
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 and
                 Fraud
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 might
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 Suspicion
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Obloquie
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 .
                 The
                 Duke's
                 Friends
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Practises
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 perceive
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 was
                 projected
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 bound
                 them
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 were
                 too
                 cunning
                 for
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 Weapon
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 too
                 much
                 Strength
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Hands
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 overmastered
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 Some
                 dangerous
                 Counsels
                 were
                 thereupon
                 infused
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 more
                 likely
                 by
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 invite
                 these
                 Lords
                 unto
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 sate
                 ,
                 or
                 violently
                 to
                 drag
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 of
                 their
                 Heads
                 ;
                 the
                 Banquet
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 Page●'s
                 Ho●se
                 ,
                 near
                 Saint
                 Clement's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hundred
                 stout
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 lodged
                 in
                 Sommerset-Place
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 that
                 M●rther
                 .
                 This
                 Plot
                 confessed
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 Credit
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 Confessions
                 )
                 by
                 one
                 Crane
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 both
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 the
                 Duchess
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 her
                 committed
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 just●fied
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Palmer
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 committed
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Examination
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 Consultations
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 raising
                 the
                 Forces
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 for
                 setting
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Gens'd
                   arms
                
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Life-Guard
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 upon
                 some
                 day
                 of
                 General-Muster
                 :
                 two
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 being
                 designed
                 unto
                 that
                 Service
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 Proclaiming
                 Liberty
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 added
                 by
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 's
                 false
                 Servants
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Chamber
                   at
                
                 Greenwich
                 
                   had
                   been
                   strongly
                   guarded
                   by
                   Night
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   Surprisal
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                
              
               
                 How
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 determ●ne
                 ,
                 though
                 possibly
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 Smoak
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 Fire
                 :
                 which
                 whosoever
                 kindled
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Earl
                 Dudly
                 blew
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 seem
                 greater
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 Practises
                 ,
                 and
                 Designs
                 (
                 if
                 such
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 the
                 Earl
                 is
                 con●tantly
                 advertised
                 by
                 his
                 Espials
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 among●●
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 Lin●
                 ,
                 and
                 Leisure
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 desire
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 Executing
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Projectments
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 bestowing
                 Honours
                 :
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 gaining
                 the
                 more
                 Credit
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 jollity
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 Fear
                 of
                 Danger
                 from
                 the
                 Opposite
                 Party
                 .
                 In
                 Pursuit
                 whereof
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Wife
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Her
                 former
                 Husband
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 pretend
                 some
                 Claim
                 ▪
                 in
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Frances
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ▪
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                   Charls
                   Brandon
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Sister
                 of
                 Henry
                 an●
                 Charls
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 late
                 Dukes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 a
                 few
                 Moneths
                 since
                 ,
                 at
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sweating
                   Sickness
                
                 .
                 The
                 Earl
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Reasons
                 very
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 :
                 which
                 Title
                 had
                 lain
                 Dormant
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Percy
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 Earl
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1537.
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Pawlet
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Earl
                 of
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Winchester
                 :
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Herbert
                
                 created
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Lord
                 Herbert
                 of
                 Cardiff
                 ,
                 and
                 E●rl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 .
                 Some
                 make
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Darcie
                
                 ,
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Darcy
                 of
                 Chich
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 also
                 :
                 which
                 others
                 place
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 more
                 rightly
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 The
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 which
                 Creations
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 is
                 conferred
                 on
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 
                   Estate
                   ;
                   John
                   Cheek
                
                 ,
                 Tutour
                 ,
                 or
                 Schole-Master
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 
                   Henry
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Nevil
                
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Chamber
                 .
                 At
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Duke
                 of
                 N●rthumberland
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 h●m
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 is
                 sworn
                 of
                 the
                 Bed●Chamber
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 greatest
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 Nearness
                 to
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Person
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Triumphs
                 of
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 eleventh
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 Porlogue
                 to
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 after
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Palmer
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Vane
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Arundel
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   Newdigate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Seimours
                 ,
                 were
                 seised
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 Custody
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   Palmer
                   ,
                   Vane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Tower.
                 And
                 these
                 three
                 kept
                 in
                 several
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Examinations
                 .
                 The
                 Duchess
                 of
                 
                   Sommerset
                   ,
                   Crane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlewomen
                 of
                 her
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 next
                 ;
                 followed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Holdcroft
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Miles
                   Partridg
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Michael
                   Stanhop
                   ,
                   Wingfield
                   ,
                   Banister
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Vaughan
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 whose
                 Commitment
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 cause
                 known
                 ,
                 nor
                 afterwards
                 discovered
                 .
                 Onely
                 the
                 greater
                 Number
                 raised
                 the
                 greater
                 Noise
                 ,
                 increas'd
                 the
                 Apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Duke
                 more
                 Criminal
                 in
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 for
                 drawing
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 into
                 the
                 Conspiracy
                 .
                 Much
                 time
                 was
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 had
                 before
                 discovered
                 the
                 Practice
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 Practice
                 were
                 intended
                 )
                 or
                 were
                 now
                 fitted
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 ,
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 Duke
                 into
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Malice
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 The
                 Confessions
                 which
                 seemed
                 of
                 most
                 importance
                 ,
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Palmer
                   ,
                   Crane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hammond
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Reality
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Depositions
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 questioned
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 brought
                 ,
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Trial
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 ordinary
                 course
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 :
                 nor
                 suffered
                 loss
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 Goods
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 guilty
                 then
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Business
                 stai
                 ▪
                 d
                 not
                 here
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel's
                 Servants
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 Prisoners
                 after
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 upon
                 Crane's
                 detection
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 further
                 added
                 by
                 Palmer
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 St.
                 George's-Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 raised
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 assured
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Herbert
                
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Danger
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Six
                 Weeks
                 there
                 passed
                 between
                 the
                 Commitment
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Duke's
                 Arraignment
                 :
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 King
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 leisure
                 enough
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 ;
                 if
                 either
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 directed
                 by
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 had
                 placed
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 fi●ly
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 France
                 to
                 see
                 Her
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 return
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 cold
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 obtained
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 Her
                 journey
                 through
                 England
                 .
                 Which
                 leave
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 She
                 put
                 Her self
                 into
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 Portsmouth
                 ,
                 where
                 She
                 was
                 Honourably
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 towards
                 London
                 .
                 From
                 Hampton-Court
                 She
                 passed
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 to
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 -
                 Wharf
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 She
                 rode
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 divers
                 Noble
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Ladies
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 besides
                 Her
                 own
                 Train
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop's-Palace
                 .
                 Presented
                 at
                 Her
                 first
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 with
                 Muttons
                 ,
                 Beefs
                 ,
                 Veals
                 ,
                 Poultry
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 necessary
                 for
                 Her
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Fewel
                 .
                 Having
                 reposed
                 Her self
                 two
                 days
                 ,
                 She
                 was
                 conveyed
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 at
                 White-Hall
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Margaret
                   Douglass
                
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 by
                 Her
                 second
                 Husband
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Duchesses
                 of
                 
                   Richmond
                   ,
                   Suffolk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 Ladies
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Train
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Court-Gate
                 She
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   High-Treasurer
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Guard
                 standing
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 went
                 along
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whom
                 She
                 found
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 She
                 cast
                 Her self
                 upon
                 Her
                 knees
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 presently
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Saluted
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Free
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 .
                 Leading
                 Her
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Presence
                 :
                 He
                 Saluted
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 all
                 the
                 Ladies
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 departed
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
                 Dinner
                 being
                 ready
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 conducted
                 Her
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 dined
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 their
                 Services
                 apart
                 .
                 The
                 Ladies
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdomes
                 were
                 fea●ted
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 's
                 Great
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 Sumptuously
                 Served
                 .
                 Dinner
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 Attendants
                 might
                 have
                 time
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 shewed
                 Her
                 His
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 He
                 brought
                 Her
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 He
                 Saluted
                 Her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 She
                 departed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop's-Pa●ace
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Departing
                 towards
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 that
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 She
                 rode
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Principal
                 Streets
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Shore-ditch
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 divers
                 Noble
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 She
                 went.
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 shewed
                 himself
                 with
                 one
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 ,
                 each
                 having
                 his
                 Javelin
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 fourty
                 of
                 them
                 apparelled
                 in
                 Black
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 Guarded
                 with
                 White
                 and
                 Velvet
                 Caps
                 ,
                 and
                 White
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Chains
                 of
                 Gold
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 these
                 stood
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 Horsemen
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke's
                 ,
                 with
                 black
                 Javelins
                 ,
                 Hats
                 ,
                 and
                 Feathers
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 them
                 one
                 hundred
                 of
                 the
                 Treasurer's
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Yeomen
                 ,
                 with
                 Javelins
                 .
                 These
                 ranks
                 of
                 Horsemen
                 reaching
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Cheap-side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Birching-Lane
                 in
                 Cornhill
                 .
                 Brought
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Shoreditch-Church
                 ,
                 She
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 She
                 was
                 attended
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Wal●ham
                 .
                 Conducted
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 by
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Counties
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 She
                 passed
                 ,
                 till
                 She
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Scotland
                 :
                 Her
                 Entertainment
                 being
                 provided
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 appointment
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 the
                 Counties
                 .
                 Which
                 Passages
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 otherwise
                 Material
                 in
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 adventured
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 ;
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Gallantry
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 before
                 Puritanism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Humour
                 of
                 Parity
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 laudable
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 which
                 antiently
                 had
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 raised
                 on
                 this
                 Magnificent
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 Scotish
                 Queen
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 filled
                 all
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 so
                 many
                 Pens
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Danger
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 seemed
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 being
                 brought
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 Westminster-Hall
                 ,
                 found
                 all
                 things
                 there
                 prepared
                 for
                 his
                 Arraignment
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Lord
                   High-Steward
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 his
                 place
                 under
                 a
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 raised
                 three
                 steps
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 .
                 The
                 Peers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twenty
                 seven
                 ,
                 sitting
                 one
                 step
                 lower
                 .
                 Amongst
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 Parties
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 ought
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 excused
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 sitting
                 in
                 Judgment
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Trial.
                 But
                 no
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 or
                 Objection
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 allowed
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 place
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Court
                 being
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 the
                 Charge
                 against
                 him
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 five
                 Particulars
                 :
                 viz.
                 Fir●●
                 ,
                 His
                 design
                 of
                 Raising
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 -
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 assembling
                 men
                 at
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 resolution
                 to
                 assist
                 his
                 Attachment
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Plot
                 for
                 killing
                 the
                 
                   Gens
                   d'
                   Arms.
                
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 intent
                 for
                 raising
                 London
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 His
                 purpose
                 of
                 assaulting
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 devising
                 their
                 Deaths
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Impeachment
                 managed
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 Felony
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 Treasons
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 is
                 as
                 Capital
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 discovered
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 material
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 though
                 Treason
                 made
                 the
                 loudest
                 noise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Felony
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 especially
                 relied
                 upon
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 Two
                 Statutes
                 were
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Proceedings
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Felony
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 inferiour
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 contrive
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Declared
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Treason
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Twelve
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 Assemble
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intent
                 to
                 murther
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 :
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 Proclamation
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 dissolved
                 not
                 themselves
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Indictment
                 being
                 Read
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Palmer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 being
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 press
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 accustomed
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 ,
                 though
                 much
                 dismayed
                 ,
                 returned
                 this
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 his
                 Accusation
                 :
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   He
                   never
                   intended
                   to
                   raise
                   the
                
                 North
                 -
                 
                   Parts
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   upon
                   some
                   bruits
                   ,
                   he
                   apprehended
                   a
                   Fear
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   send
                   to
                   Sir
                
                 William
                 Herbert
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   remain
                   his
                   Friend
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   He
                   determined
                   not
                   to
                   kill
                   the
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Lord
                   :
                   but
                   spake
                   of
                   it
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   mad
                   enterprise
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   hundred
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   assail
                   the
                
                 Gens
                 d'
                 Arms
                 ,
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                   nine
                   hundred
                   :
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   had
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   would
                   nothing
                   have
                   advanced
                   the
                   pretended
                   purpose
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Therefore
                   this
                   b●ing
                   senseless
                   ,
                   and
                   absurd
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   discredit
                   other
                   matters
                   :
                   which
                   otherwise
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   believed
                
                 ;
                 That
                 At
                 London
                 
                   he
                   never
                   projected
                   any
                   stir
                   :
                   but
                   ever
                   held
                   it
                   a
                   good
                   place
                   for
                   his
                   security
                
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   having
                   men
                   in
                   his
                   Chamber
                   at
                
                 Greenwich
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   meant
                   no
                   harm
                   :
                   because
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 Examinations
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 ,
                 he
                 objected
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 desiring
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   They
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   :
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   Estate
                   ,
                   he
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   reasonable
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 fault
                 seem
                 less
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 fair
                 Confession
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 presently
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 had
                 matter
                 enough
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Confession
                 ,
                 to
                 convict
                 him
                 of
                 Felony
                 ,
                 insisted
                 chiefly
                 on
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 flourished
                 out
                 their
                 Proofs
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 best
                 Advantage
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 neglected
                 not
                 to
                 aggravate
                 his
                 Offence
                 in
                 the
                 Treason
                 also
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 Peers
                 might
                 be
                 under
                 some
                 necessity
                 of
                 finding
                 him
                 guilty
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ;
                 if
                 
                 they
                 should
                 finde
                 themselves
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 for
                 passing
                 their
                 Verdict
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 clear
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 liable
                 to
                 a
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 :
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 Statute
                 in
                 the
                 Contents
                 had
                 been
                 rightly
                 opened
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 demanded
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 cannot
                 the
                 Great
                 Wit
                 of
                 some
                 Advocates
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 Turn
                 upon
                 a
                 Stat●te
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Meaning
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Counterfeit
                 Modesty
                 (
                 conceiving
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 him
                 fast
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 Respect
                 of
                 the
                 Felony
                 )
                 desired
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Act
                 against
                 his
                 life
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 Treason
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 understood
                 his
                 meaning
                 at
                 half
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 full
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Room
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 Conference
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 acquitting
                 him
                 of
                 Tre●son
                 ,
                 they
                 pronounced
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Felony
                 onely
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 returned
                 for
                 their
                 Verdict
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Rank
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 objected
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 Judgement
                 should
                 not
                 pass
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   High
                   Steward
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 seeming
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 gave
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   had
                   to
                   the
                   Place
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   Execution
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   hang
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 Form
                 of
                 condemning
                 Felons
                 .
                 A
                 Matter
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 should
                 either
                 be
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 ill
                 advised
                 ,
                 so
                 destitute
                 of
                 present
                 Courage
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 his
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 crave
                 the
                 common
                 Benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 he
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 allowed
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Misfortunes
                 might
                 render
                 him
                 uncapable
                 of
                 laying
                 hold
                 on
                 such
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Laws
                 admitted
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 die
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Fear
                 of
                 dying
                 daily
                 by
                 the
                 malicious
                 Practises
                 and
                 Devises
                 of
                 his
                 powerfull
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 presume
                 of
                 a
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Course
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Offence
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 Felony
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 Quality
                 ,
                 if
                 perhaps
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 or
                 finally
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 secret
                 Judgment
                 on
                 him
                 from
                 above
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 conceived
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 destroyed
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 invaded
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Cathedrals
                 ,
                 deprived
                 so
                 many
                 Learned
                 Men
                 of
                 their
                 Means
                 ,
                 and
                 Livelyhood
                 ,
                 should
                 want
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 not
                 desire
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 greatest
                 extremity
                 .
                 In
                 stead
                 whereof
                 he
                 suffered
                 Judgment
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 gave
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 for
                 his
                 gentle
                 Tryall
                 ▪
                 craved
                 Pardon
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 ill
                 Meaning
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 concluding
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 Suit
                 for
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Pity
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 antient
                 Custome
                 in
                 the
                 Triall
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 Persons
                 accused
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ax
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 is
                 carried
                 before
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 a●d
                 afterwards
                 at
                 their
                 Return
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 Which
                 Ceremony
                 not
                 being
                 performed
                 at
                 his
                 going
                 thence
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 of
                 the
                 Felony
                 onely
                 ,
                 gave
                 an
                 occasion
                 unto
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 thronged
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 otherwise
                 how
                 things
                 passed
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 acquitted
                 absolutely
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Indictment
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 so
                 loud
                 a
                 Shout
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 thereof
                 was
                 heard
                 beyond
                 Charing-Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Terrour
                 and
                 Amazement
                 of
                 his
                 guilty
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 But
                 little
                 pleasure
                 found
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 these
                 Acclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 understood
                 of
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 departing
                 thence
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 way
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Cranes
                 in
                 the
                 Vi●etry
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 peaceably
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 again
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 followed
                 the
                 Arraignment
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Michael
                   Stanhop
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Arundel
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Vane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Miles
                   Partridge
                
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 also
                 passed
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Death
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 certain
                 Day
                 and
                 Time
                 of
                 their
                 Triall
                 .
                 I
                 
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 .
                 Most
                 probable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 Triall
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Ax
                 had
                 done
                 its
                 part
                 on
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 finde
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 Execution
                 till
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 February
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 being
                 then
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 hanged
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 severally
                 Protested
                 ,
                 (
                 taking
                 God
                 to
                 witness
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 practised
                 Treason
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 ;
                 Vane
                 adding
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   his
                   Blood
                   would
                   make
                
                 Northumberland's
                 
                   Pillow
                   uneasie
                   to
                   him
                
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 less
                 lamented
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 then
                 Sir
                 
                   Miles
                   Partridge
                
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 old
                 Grudge
                 ,
                 for
                 depriving
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Ring
                 of
                 Bells
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 called
                 Jesus-Bells
                 ;
                 which
                 winning
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 at
                 a
                 Cast
                 of
                 Dice
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 ,
                 or
                 melted
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Advantage
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Bell
                 tolled
                 for
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 an
                 Halter
                 made
                 him
                 think
                 of
                 a
                 Bell-Rope
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 remember
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Fault
                 in
                 that
                 Particular
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 him
                 of
                 calling
                 upon
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 Care
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 these
                 Misfortunes
                 into
                 which
                 his
                 Uncle
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 ;
                 or
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Enquiries
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Fault
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Practises
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 Entertain
                 him
                 frequently
                 with
                 Masks
                 ,
                 and
                 Dancings
                 ,
                 brave
                 Challenges
                 at
                 Tilts
                 ,
                 and
                 Barriers
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 Sports
                 and
                 Exercises
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 seemed
                 more
                 delightfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 His
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Muster
                 ,
                 performed
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 James
                 his
                 Fields
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 sitting
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 His
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Pensioners
                 in
                 compleat
                 Arms
                 ,
                 with
                 four
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Standard
                 going
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 first
                 appeared
                 in
                 sight
                 :
                 each
                 Pensioner
                 having
                 two
                 Servants
                 waiting
                 on
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Spears
                 .
                 Next
                 followed
                 ,
                 in
                 distinct
                 Companies
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 apiece
                 ,
                 the
                 Troops
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Paulet
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Warden
                 of
                 the
                 Cinque-Ports
                 :
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 and
                 a
                 Standard
                 carried
                 before
                 each
                 Troop
                 ;
                 fourty
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumbeland's
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke's
                 ,
                 having
                 Velvet
                 Goats
                 upon
                 their
                 Harness
                 ;
                 with
                 these
                 were
                 mingled
                 in
                 like
                 Equipage
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Standards
                 )
                 the
                 distinct
                 Troops
                 of
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Rutland
                 ,
                 and
                 H●ntington
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Darcy
                 ,
                 consisting
                 each
                 of
                 fifty
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Rancked
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Precedency
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Lords
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 rode
                 twice
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 five
                 in
                 a
                 Ranck
                 ,
                 all
                 excellently
                 well
                 Armed
                 ,
                 and
                 bravely
                 Mounted
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Contentment
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Delight
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 were
                 Lords
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 a
                 Title
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 Lacquie
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 The
                 Particulars
                 of
                 which
                 Glorious
                 Muster
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 specified
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 supplying
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Solemn
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 did
                 before
                 )
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Acts
                 of
                 this
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 end
                 this
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 Moneths
                 had
                 passed
                 since
                 the
                 Pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 Fatal
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 his
                 Execution
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 obtained
                 his
                 Pardon
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 first
                 years
                 of
                 His
                 Reign
                 under
                 his
                 Protection
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 behold
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Respect
                 ,
                 as
                 his●nearest
                 Kinsman
                 by
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 But
                 first
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 possessed
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 an
                 Opinion
                 of
                 his
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 Misdemeanours
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 believed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Fitz-Patrick
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 Consult
                 the
                 Church
                 Historian
                 .
                 Lib.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 409
                 ,
                 410.
                 )
                 wherein
                 he
                 Summarily
                 repeateth
                 the
                 Substance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 the
                 Proofs
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 Arraignment
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Submiss
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Sentence
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 filled
                 his
                 Ears
                 with
                 the
                 Continual
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 Unnatural
                 Prosecuting
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ;
                 inculcating
                 ,
                 how
                 unsafe
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 Fidelity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 lately
                 washed
                 his
                 Hands
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 rest
                 himself
                 upon
                 these
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 all
                 ways
                 were
                 stopped
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Avenues
                 blocked
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Friends
                 to
                 finde
                 access
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 rectifying
                 the
                 King's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 obtaining
                 his
                 Pardon
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 of
                 January
                 before-remembred
                 (
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 possessed
                 before
                 of
                 his
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 Cruelties
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 on
                 Tower-Hill
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 avouched
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   In●tentions
                   had
                   been
                   not
                   onely
                   harmless
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   particular
                   Persons
                   ,
                   but
                   driving
                   to
                   the
                   Common
                   Benefit
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 Interrupted
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Speech
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 suddain
                 ●ear
                 of
                 a
                 Rescue
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Hamlets
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 a●d
                 the
                 Hopes
                 of
                 a
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 him
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Anthony
                   Brown
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 speedily
                 galloping
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 composed
                 himself
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 heartily
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 craving
                 Pardon
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Man.
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 chearfully
                 submitted
                 his
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 stroke
                 of
                 the
                 Ax
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 at
                 a
                 Blow
                 ;
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 thereby
                 to
                 his
                 Cares
                 and
                 Sorrows
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 Person
                 ,
                 whose
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 discerned
                 by
                 this
                 following
                 Style
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Height
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Glories
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Edward
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Duke
                   of
                   Sommerset
                   ,
                   Earl
                   of
                   Hertford
                   ,
                   Viscount
                   Beauchamp
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Seimour
                   ,
                   Uncle
                   to
                   the
                   King's
                   Highness
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Governour
                   to
                   the
                   King's
                   Highness
                   Person
                   ,
                   Protectour
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Realms
                   ,
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   and
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   Lieutenant
                   General
                   of
                   His
                   Majestie
                   's
                   Armies
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Land
                   ,
                   Lord
                   
                     High
                     Treasurer
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Earl
                   Marshal
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Captain
                   of
                   Isles
                   the
                   of
                   Garnsey
                   ,
                   and
                   Jarsey
                   ,
                   and
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 Abilitie
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 Character
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 History
                 .
                 More
                 Moderate
                 in
                 carrying
                 on
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 had
                 the
                 Manageing
                 ,
                 and
                 Conduct
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 inclinable
                 to
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 (
                 but
                 where
                 his
                 profit
                 was
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 Images
                 )
                 then
                 th●●
                 Zuinglian
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 so
                 well
                 beloved
                 in
                 general
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 dipt
                 their
                 Handkerchiefs
                 in
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 perpetual
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sprightly
                 Dame
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 was
                 led
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 opposing
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 ran
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 shaking
                 out
                 her
                 bloody
                 Handkerchief
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Behold
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   that
                   worthy
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   Vncle
                   of
                   that
                   Excellent
                   King
                   ,
                   which
                   shed
                   by
                   thy
                   malicious
                   Practice
                   ,
                   doth
                   now
                   begin
                   apparently
                   to
                   revenge
                   it self
                   on
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 Opinion
                 also
                 was
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 understanding
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 seemed
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 opinion
                 they
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Enlargment
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 of
                 Crane
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Endearments
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 appeared
                 between
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Palmer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 placed
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 his
                 Projects
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Malice
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 stayed
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 extending
                 also
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Decease
                 :
                 but
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Wife
                 ;
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 had
                 been
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 thirty
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 entailing
                 on
                 his
                 Person
                 all
                 such
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 purchas●d
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 then
                 next
                 foregoing
                 .
                 Which
                 Act
                 they
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 repealed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 (
                 which
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 )
                 whereby
                 they
                 strip'd
                 the
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 about
                 thirteen
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Titles
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 part
                 restored
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 pity
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 Suff●rings
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Misfortunes
                 ,
                 created
                 him
                 ●arl
                 of
                 Hertford
                 ,
                 Viscount
                 Beauchamp
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Fall
                 end
                 it self
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 ruin
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Knights
                 ,
                 which
                 suffered
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ;
                 but
                 drew
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 ●emoval
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Rich
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Lord
                   Chancellour
                
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 commiserating
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 though
                 formerly
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 himself
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 dispatched
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 some
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 .
                 Which
                 Letter
                 being
                 hastily
                 superscribed
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 Title
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 direction
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Mistake
                 being
                 presently
                 found
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 knowing
                 into
                 what
                 hands
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 Address
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 betimes
                 ;
                 and
                 humbly
                 prays
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Age
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 discharged
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 Chancellour
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 (
                 forward
                 enough
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 Errand
                 )
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Seal
                 ;
                 committed
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 to
                 Doctour
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goodwin
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 .
                 Who
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 was
                 sworn
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Paulet
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Chancery
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 followed
                 the
                 Losses
                 ,
                 and
                 Disgraces
                 ,
                 suffered
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Duke's
                 account
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 continued
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Troubles
                 ;
                 when
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 greater
                 Benefits
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Dependants
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 either
                 deserted
                 ,
                 or
                 betrayed
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 House
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 murthered
                 at
                 a
                 Banquet
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 credit
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Informations
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 Committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Proof
                 ,
                 to
                 warrant
                 any
                 further
                 Proceeding
                 to
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 an
                 Enquiry
                 is
                 made
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 into
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 return
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 suggested
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 sold
                 the
                 King's
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Woods
                 ,
                 without
                 Commission
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 great
                 Fines
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 applyed
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 use
                 ;
                 and
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 Leases
                 in
                 Reversion
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 .
                 Which
                 Spoyl
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Woods
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 Chancellour
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 committing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 forced
                 to
                 resign
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 condemned
                 in
                 a
                 fine
                 of
                 six
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ;
                 not
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 paying
                 of
                 four
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 within
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 This
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 Disgrace
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 grievous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 loss
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 chosen
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Garter
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1548.
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 was
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 Garter
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 A●ms
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Lodging
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 George
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Knight
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 Noble
                 Order
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 suffered
                 willingly
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 .
                 More
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Affront
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 George
                 ,
                 and
                 Garter
                 ,
                 were
                 presently
                 af●er
                 sent
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 John
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland's
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 Admitted
                 thereupon
                 into
                 that
                 Society
                 .
                 So
                 prevalent
                 are
                 the
                 Passions
                 of
                 some
                 
                 Great
                 Persons
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 put
                 a
                 measure
                 upon
                 their
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 their
                 Malice
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 last
                 Passages
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 place
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 dependance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 on
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 Ill-Fortune
                 happened
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ▪
                 to
                 Doctour
                 
                   Robert
                   Farrar
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 David's
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Preferments
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 suffered
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 Fall
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 Guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Practice
                 ,
                 or
                 Conspiracy
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 were
                 given
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 wanted
                 his
                 Support
                 ,
                 and
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 A
                 Man
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 unsociable
                 disposition
                 ,
                 rigidly
                 self-willed
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 looked
                 for
                 more
                 Observance
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 place
                 required
                 ;
                 which
                 drew
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 disl●ke
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 with
                 none
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Cathedral
                 .
                 The
                 Faction
                 headed
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 Doctour
                 
                   Thomas
                   Young
                
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 the
                 Chantour
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 advanced
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 York
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Doctour
                 
                   Rowland
                   Merick
                
                 ,
                 preferred
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Queen
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Bangor
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 appeared
                 not
                 visibly
                 in
                 the
                 Information
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 him
                 charged
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 Celebrating
                 a
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 without
                 requiring
                 the
                 Married
                 Persons
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 ;
                 for
                 going
                 ordinarily
                 abroad
                 in
                 a
                 Gown
                 ,
                 and
                 Hat
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Square
                 Cap
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 for
                 causing
                 a
                 Communion-Table
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 placed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Official
                 of
                 Caer-marthen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 High
                 Alltar
                 being
                 then
                 demolished
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 ;
                 for
                 suffering
                 many
                 Superstitious
                 U●ages
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 :
                 But
                 chiefly
                 for
                 exercising
                 some
                 Acts
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 derogation
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 and
                 grounding
                 his
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 ,
                 upon
                 foreign
                 ,
                 and
                 usurped
                 Authority
                 .
                 The
                 Articles
                 ,
                 fifty
                 six
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Rank
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 more
                 Danger
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 re●t
                 ,
                 preferred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 prosecuted
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 great
                 Patron
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 sinking
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 too
                 stiff
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Compliance
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 esteemed
                 beneath
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Suit
                 is
                 followed
                 with
                 more
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 either
                 Party
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 four
                 Knights
                 Executed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Party
                 in
                 Disgrace
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 is
                 Issued
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 charged
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 return
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Indicted
                 of
                 a
                 Pr●●munire
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 held
                 in
                 Caer-marthen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 July
                 following
                 ;
                 committed
                 thereupon
                 to
                 Prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 ;
                 never
                 restored
                 to
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Stake
                 ▪
                 when
                 all
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 end
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Business
                 hath
                 carried
                 us
                 too
                 far
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 6o.
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1551
                 ,
                 1552.
                 
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 must
                 begin
                 the
                 sixth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 fourth
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Session
                 was
                 some
                 days
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 Person
                 .
                 His
                 Adversaries
                 possibly
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 very
                 unsafe
                 to
                 defer
                 it
                 longer
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 over-ruled
                 in
                 a
                 Parliamentary
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 Summoned
                 
                 also
                 a
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 upon
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Much
                 business
                 done
                 in
                 each
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 as
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 this
                 Convocation
                 were
                 so
                 ill
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 on
                 Record
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 Adjourn
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 finde
                 a
                 Memorandum
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 ninth
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 January
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Westminster
                 was
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Middlesex
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 laid
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 restored
                 unto
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 made
                 greater
                 then
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Deaconry
                 of
                 St.
                 Alban's
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 that
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 to
                 Lincoln
                 .
                 The
                 Lands
                 of
                 Westminster
                 so
                 dilapidated
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Thirlby
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 almost
                 nothing
                 left
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 good
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Nor●ich
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 foregoing
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 invaded
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 laid
                 out
                 for
                 Reparation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ;
                 pared
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 quick
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 of
                 Rapine
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 first
                 came
                 that
                 significant
                 By-word
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 of
                 
                   Robbing
                   Peter
                   ,
                   to
                   pay
                   Paul.
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 Business
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 though
                 remembred
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 most
                 specially
                 doth
                 concern
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 settling
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 ,
                 prepared
                 by
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 such
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 call
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 last
                 past
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 debated
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 that
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A●ticuli
                   ,
                   de
                   quibus
                   in
                   Synodo
                   Londinensi
                   ,
                   An.
                   Dom.
                
                 1552
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Articles
                   ,
                   Agreed
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1552.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 that
                 Title
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Convocation
                 had
                 devolved
                 their
                 Power
                 on
                 some
                 Grand
                 Committee
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 Authourised
                 to
                 Debate
                 ,
                 Conclude
                 ,
                 and
                 Publish
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 Concluded
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 Published
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   An.
                   1562.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   agreed
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   both
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole-Clergy
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Convocation
                   holden
                   at
                   London
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   agreed
                   upon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   London
                   ▪
                
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 other
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ;
                 
                   inter
                   Episcopos
                   ,
                   &
                   ●lios
                   Eruditos
                   viros
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Latin
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 plain
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 debating
                 ,
                 and
                 concluding
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Work
                 onely
                 of
                 some
                 B●shops
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 other
                 Learned
                 men
                 :
                 sufficiently
                 empowered
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 so
                 empowered
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 concluded
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 may
                 warrantably
                 be
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 Products
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 Confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 Published
                 for
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 further
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 *
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 resolved
                 by
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 ●ut
                 An.
                 1553.
                 with
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 men
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 by
                 Doctour
                 Weston
                 ,
                 Prolocutour
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Catechism
                 
                   was
                   not
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Agreement
                   of
                   that
                   House
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 Answered
                 by
                 that
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 man
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   The
                   said
                   House
                   had
                   gran●ed
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                   ,
                   unto
                   certain
                   Persons
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                   ▪
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Statute
                   in
                   that
                   behalf
                   provided
                   )
                   might
                   be
                   well
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 :
                 though
                 many
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 never
                 saw
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Book
                 was
                 published
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 (
                 I
                 still
                 use
                 Philpot's
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 
                   Mon.
                   Fol.
                   1282.
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Synodal
                   Authority
                   unto
                   them
                   committed
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   Spiritual
                   Laws
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   n●c●ssary
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   convenient
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 Pious
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prince
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Wicked
                 and
                 most
                 Lewd
                 Impostour
                 ,
                 in
                 putting
                 such
                 an
                 horrible
                 Cheat
                 upon
                 all
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 Fathering
                 these
                 Articles
                 on
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 which
                 begat
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 gave
                 consent
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Articles
                 being
                 debated
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Commitee
                 ,
                 might
                 also
                 pass
                 the
                 Vote
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 finde
                 nothing
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 never
                 Registred
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 five
                 years
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 retained
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 publick
                 Tenents
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 She
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 commended
                 to
                 Her
                 by
                 a
                 less
                 Authority
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Convocation
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 hand
                 the
                 Convocation
                 had
                 in
                 canvasing
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 concluding
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 afterwards
                 were
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 such
                 hand
                 in
                 Reviewing
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 their
                 Consent
                 to
                 such
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 Question
                 .
                 That
                 some
                 necessity
                 appeared
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Reveiwing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 altering
                 of
                 some
                 Parts
                 thereof
                 hath
                 been
                 shew'd
                 before
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 shewed
                 before
                 by
                 whose
                 Procurement
                 ,
                 and
                 Sollicitation
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 necessity
                 of
                 doing
                 somewhat
                 to
                 that
                 Purpose
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 Authorised
                 to
                 proceed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 sole
                 Authority
                 did
                 not
                 seem
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 Leasure
                 ,
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 then
                 in
                 force
                 had
                 been
                 confirmed
                 and
                 imposed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 ,
                 and
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 it
                 stood
                 with
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 venture
                 actually
                 on
                 the
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 permission
                 first
                 declared
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 made
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   The
                   said
                   Order
                   of
                   Common
                   Service
                   ,
                   Entituled
                   The
                   Book
                   of
                   Common-Prayer
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   Perused
                   ,
                   Explained
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   fully
                   perfect
                   :
                
                 not
                 single
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 .
                 More
                 then
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 their
                 Assent
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ;
                 and
                 less
                 then
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 fought
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Case
                 then
                 stood
                 .
                 The
                 signifying
                 of
                 which
                 Assent
                 enabled
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 for
                 their
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Digesting
                 of
                 such
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 before
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 like
                 Authority
                 from
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Articles
                 had
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 remaining
                 upon
                 Record
                 in
                 the
                 Registers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 received
                 as
                 much
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Countenance
                 ▪
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 Subject
                 under
                 certain
                 Penalties
                 (
                 Imprisonments
                 ,
                 Pecuniarie
                 Mulcts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 Synodical
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Liturgie
                 being
                 thus
                 Settled
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirmed
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Command
                 translated
                 into
                 French
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Guernsey
                 ,
                 and
                 Jersey
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 Marches
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 of
                 Calais
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Care
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 Wales
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fifth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 :
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 prepared
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 His
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Profit
                 was
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Ends
                 he
                 excluded
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 like
                 Acts
                 he
                 had
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 all
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 :
                 together
                 with
                 thetwentieth
                 Part
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Promotions
                 within
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 like
                 Course
                 to
                 be
                 settled
                 for
                 the
                 Electing
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 before
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Beyond
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Council
                 thought
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 adventure
                 further
                 .
                 They
                 held
                 it
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 
                 Irons
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 nor
                 safe
                 ,
                 in
                 Point
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 Conclusions
                 on
                 a
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Minority
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 tenacionsly
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Nature
                 not
                 so
                 tractable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 Realm
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 frequent
                 Embroilments
                 ,
                 and
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 miserably
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Felicities
                 of
                 this
                 King's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Vigilancy
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 His
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 Direction
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 Affairs
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 Payment
                 of
                 the
                 Money
                 for
                 the
                 Sale
                 (
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Surrendry
                 )
                 of
                 Bulloign
                 :
                 eight
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 was
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Profits
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 four
                 hundred
                 men
                 were
                 Levied
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 over
                 thither
                 also
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 Charge
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
                 should
                 be
                 Carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 Duly
                 administred
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 oppose
                 ,
                 suppressed
                 :
                 by
                 Means
                 whereof
                 great
                 Countenance
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 there
                 :
                 especially
                 within
                 those
                 Counties
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 commonly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Pale
                
                 .
                 The
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 over
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Parliaments
                 to
                 impose
                 it
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 more
                 conduced
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Governours
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 such
                 Choice
                 ;
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Nobility
                 disdained
                 to
                 endure
                 their
                 Commands
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 were
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 Wants
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 drew
                 many
                 men
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Wars
                 against
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 disturbed
                 the
                 common
                 Peace
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Preparations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 France
                 for
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 four
                 Ships
                 ,
                 four
                 Barks
                 ,
                 four
                 Pinnaces
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 Victuallers
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 which
                 Strength
                 ,
                 He
                 made
                 good
                 three
                 Havens
                 ,
                 two
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 toward
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 toward
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 made
                 themselves
                 good
                 Booties
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 either
                 cast
                 away
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 or
                 forced
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Havens
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 French
                 making
                 choice
                 rather
                 of
                 their
                 Passage
                 by
                 Saint
                 George's
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Course
                 of
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 fell
                 from
                 one
                 Danger
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 or
                 molested
                 by
                 the
                 Ships
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 were
                 Shipwracked
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Ireland
                 .
                 Nothing
                 else
                 Memorable
                 in
                 this
                 King's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 lai'd
                 it
                 altogether
                 in
                 this
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 Occasion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Reformation
                 made
                 in
                 Point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ;
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 entirely
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 rectified
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Practice
                 :
                 nothing
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 Managing
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Work
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 required
                 by
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 impartial
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 we
                 finde
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 Heresies
                 had
                 been
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Corruptions
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 Trouble
                 .
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 *
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Book
                 against
                 the
                 two
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 cap.
                 12.
                 speaks
                 very
                 plainly
                 to
                 this
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Learned
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 Stickler
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 speaks
                 more
                 plain
                 then
                 he
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 affirrmed
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 seven
                 Heresies
                 condemned
                 in
                 seven
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 (
                 though
                 by
                 his
                 leave
                 the
                 seventh
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 suppress
                 ,
                 as
                 advance
                 an
                 Heresie
                 )
                 an
                 huudred
                 had
                 been
                 quashed
                 in
                 National
                 and
                 Provincial
                 Councils
                 .
                 The
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Councils
                 of
                 
                   Aquilia
                   ,
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   Gangra
                   ,
                   Milevis
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 make
                 this
                 plain
                 enough
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 but
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 their
                 own
                 Work
                 without
                 Help
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 had
                 
                 been
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 Condition
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 especially
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 Confluence
                 of
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 construed
                 a
                 Conspiracy
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 Destruction
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persons
                 both
                 .
                 Or
                 granting
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 assemble
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 Danger
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 great
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 moving
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 Disputes
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 Constituted
                 :
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 suffer
                 more
                 under
                 such
                 Delay
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 then
                 receive
                 Benefit
                 by
                 this
                 Care
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 any
                 such
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 a
                 National
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Suppressing
                 of
                 particular
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Objectours
                 is
                 supposed
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoever
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 safest
                 Physick
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 take
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 Occasions
                 of
                 Epidemical
                 Distempers
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 onely
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 conveniently
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 had
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 either
                 prove
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 taking
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 be
                 assembled
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 Council
                 should
                 assemble
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 rightly
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 lai'd
                 down
                 by
                 our
                 Controversers
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 intimated
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 People
                 may
                 plead
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 chief
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Proxie
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Bishop
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 E●xcommunicated
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Rules
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 should
                 be
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 o●
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 chief
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 Suffragan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 without
                 Danger
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 obey
                 the
                 Intimation
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Metropolitans
                 and
                 Suffragans
                 ,
                 both
                 then
                 and
                 now
                 languishing
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 so
                 general
                 a
                 Confluence
                 of
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 must
                 needs
                 give
                 matter
                 of
                 Suspicion
                 of
                 just
                 Fears
                 and
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 possibly
                 hinder
                 it
                 )
                 on
                 good
                 Reason
                 of
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 whom
                 such
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 assembled
                 :
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 generally
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Court
                 were
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 Grievance
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 call
                 a
                 Council
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 pack
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 govern
                 it
                 by
                 His
                 own
                 Legats
                 ,
                 fill
                 it
                 with
                 Titular
                 Bishops
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 creating
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Cloak-Bag
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Trent
                 .
                 If
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Tenent
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 Scholes
                 :
                 what
                 Hopes
                 could
                 any
                 man
                 conceive
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Times
                 then
                 were
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 particular
                 Interesses
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 all
                 together
                 upon
                 one
                 design
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 agreed
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 Power
                 had
                 they
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Prelats
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 at
                 their
                 going
                 home
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 .
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 rightly
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 empty
                 Dream
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 some
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 onely
                 :
                 as
                 such
                 were
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 please
                 )
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 by
                 the
                 Cardinal's
                 Rule
                 .
                 Which
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Oecumenical
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Topical-Oec●menical
                   ,
                   a
                   Particular-General
                
                 (
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 in
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Romaeu-Catholick
                 )
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 see
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 contin●ed
                 without
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 National
                 particular
                 Churches
                 to
                 Reform
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 Reformed
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 part
                 after
                 part
                 ;
                 Province
                 after
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Gerson
                 .
                 Further
                 then
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 enough
                 to
                 Justifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 Unadvisedly
                 ,
                 Unwarrantably
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Example
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   remains
                   ,
                   in
                   Reference
                   to
                   the
                   Progress
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   concerns
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   Nature
                   as
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   such
                   Feasts
                   and
                   Fast●
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   retained
                   ,
                   Determined
                   and
                   Concluded
                   on
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Bishops
                   gave
                   their
                   Vote
                   :
                   but
                   whether
                   Predetermined
                   in
                   the
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   left
                   as
                   doubtfull
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Preamble
                   to
                   which
                   Act
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Declared
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 At
                 all
                 times
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 mindfull
                 of
                 performing
                 those
                 Publick
                 Christian
                 Duties
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 doth
                 require
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 wholesomly
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Duties
                 and
                 for
                 helping
                 their
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 certain
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 Days
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christians
                 should
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 Labours
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 themselves
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 wholely
                 unto
                 such
                 Holy
                 Works
                 ,
                 as
                 properly
                 pertain
                 to
                 True
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Holy
                 Works
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 upon
                 those
                 Days
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 Almighty
                 God's
                 great
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 his
                 manifold
                 Mercies
                 ,
                 his
                 inestimable
                 Gracious
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 so
                 plentifully
                 poured
                 upon
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 rendring
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 our
                 most
                 hearty
                 thanks
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 or
                 accounted
                 Holy
                 :
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 sakes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Memories
                 are
                 preserved
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Works
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 onely
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 be
                 Edified
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Days
                 consisteth
                 in
                 separating
                 them
                 apart
                 from
                 all
                 prophane
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 Dedicated
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 Creature
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 definite
                 number
                 of
                 days
                 appointed
                 by
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 ,
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Christ
                 His
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 Holy
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 Sundays
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 the
                 Purification
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 recited
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Calender
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 have
                 Authority
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Premisses
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 usual
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 impose
                 such
                 penance
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 seem
                 expedient
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 thing
                 before
                 declared
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 Labourer
                 ,
                 Fisherman
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 labour
                 ,
                 ride
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 work
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   Holy
                   days
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 need
                 shall
                 require
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 Proviso
                 for
                 the
                 Celebrating
                 of
                 St.
                 Georg's
                 Feast
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 three
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 and
                 twentieth
                 Days
                 of
                 April
                 yearly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   agreeable
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   to
                   the
                   Tenour
                   of
                   approved
                   Antiquity
                   ;
                   so
                   can
                   there
                   nothing
                   be
                   more
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Sabbatarians
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   late
                   time
                   hath
                   been
                   Obtruded
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   for
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Fasts
                   ,
                
                 It
                 is
                 Declared
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forwards
                 ,
                 every
                 Even
                 ,
                 or
                 Day
                 ,
                 going
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Days
                 of
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Nativity
                 of
                 Our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Pentecost
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 Purification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 of
                 All-Saints
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 (
                 other
                 then
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 St.
                 Philip
                 and
                 Jacob
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 fasted
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 other
                 Even
                 ,
                 or
                 Day
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 Fasted
                 .
                 For
                 Explication
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 Clause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 after
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Act
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 extend
                 to
                 abrogate
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 Flesh
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 Fridays
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturdays
                 :
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 appointed
                 
                 pointed
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 Fasting-Day
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 Evens
                 of
                 such
                 other
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 for
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 now
                 abrogated
                 by
                 this
                 Act.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 suppressing
                 ,
                 or
                 preventing
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 kept
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Elder
                 Times
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 chance
                 any
                 the
                 said
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Eves
                 whereof
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 Statute
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 Fasting-Days
                 )
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Munday
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Saturday
                 next
                 before
                 shall
                 be
                 Fasted
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eve
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Sunday
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   Statute
                   ,
                   though
                   repealed
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Queen
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   revived
                   till
                   the
                   first
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   King
                
                 James
                 :
                 
                   yet
                   in
                   Effect
                   it
                   stood
                   in
                   Force
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   more
                   punctually
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   time
                   of
                   Queen
                
                 Elizabeth
                 
                   's
                   Reign
                   ,
                   then
                   after
                   the
                   Reviver
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 course
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 observing
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 care
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Consecrated
                 Places
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Prophaned
                 by
                 Fighting
                 ,
                 and
                 Quarrelling
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 lessened
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Reputation
                 .
                 
                   And
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   it
                   was
                   Enacted
                   in
                   this
                   present
                
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   Persons
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                
                 May
                 
                   then
                   next
                   following
                   ,
                   should
                   quarrel
                   ,
                   chide
                   ,
                   or
                   brawl
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Church-yard
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   suspended
                
                 ab
                 ingressu
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   a
                
                 Lay-man
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   Ministration
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   Priest
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   Person
                   after
                   the
                   said
                   time
                   should
                   smite
                   ,
                   or
                   lay
                   violent
                   hands
                   upon
                   another
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   deemed
                   to
                   be
                
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   the
                   Fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   Company
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Congregation
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   Person
                   should
                   strike
                   another
                   with
                   any
                   weapon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Church-yard
                   ,
                   or
                   draw
                   his
                   sword
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   to
                   strike
                   another
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   thereof
                   be
                   lawfull
                   convicted
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Ears
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 A
                 seasonable
                 severity
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 State.
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 Statutes
                 also
                 made
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Clergy
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 Cases
                 ;
                 for
                 making
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 any
                 Religious
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Heritable
                 to
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 or
                 next
                 of
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Heirs
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 Confirming
                 the
                 Marriages
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 ●ives
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 Capacities
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Subjects
                 did
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoke
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 passed
                 another
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   Person
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   ,
                   should
                   lend
                   ,
                   or
                   forbear
                   any
                   Sum
                   of
                   Mony
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   Vsury
                   ,
                   or
                   encrease
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   ,
                   or
                   hoped
                   for
                   ,
                   above
                   the
                   sum
                   lent
                   ,
                   upon
                   pain
                   to
                   for●eit
                   the
                   sum
                   so
                   lent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   encrease
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   fine
                   at
                   the
                   King's
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Act
                 being
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 ●rade
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 first
                 discontinued
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Parliament
                 ending
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 April
                 gave
                 time
                 enough
                 for
                 Printing
                 ,
                 and
                 Publishing
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 therein
                 Authorised
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 Officiating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 fixed
                 on
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 All-Saints
                 ,
                 then
                 next
                 ensuing
                 .
                 Which
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 no
                 small
                 Alteration
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Solemnities
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 so
                 long
                 accustomed
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 R●brick
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 no
                 Copes
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Vestures
                 were
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Surplice
                 onely
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 forbear
                 their
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prebends
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 to
                 leave
                 off
                 their
                 Hoods
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 beginning
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 (
                 obediently
                 conforming
                 unto
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 )
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 Officiate
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Morning
                 in
                 his
                 Rochet
                 onely
                 ,
                 without
                 Cope
                 ,
                 or
                 Vestment
                 ;
                 he
                 Preached
                 also
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 Companies
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 Liveries
                 ,
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Sermon
                 tending
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 such
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 therein
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 New
                 Liturgie
                 was
                 executed
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 And
                 
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 by
                 what
                 strange
                 forwardness
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Upper
                 Quire
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 High-Altar
                 stood
                 ,
                 was
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Qui●e
                 thereabout
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Communion-Table
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Lower
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Qui●e
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priest
                 sang
                 the
                 Dayly
                 Service
                 .
                 What
                 hereupon
                 ensued
                 of
                 the
                 Rich
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 Plate
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 every
                 Church
                 was
                 furnished
                 after
                 its
                 proportion
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 shortly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 abroad
                 to
                 seise
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 His
                 Name
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Commodity
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 did
                 first
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 Composed
                 in
                 
                   English
                   Meeter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sternhold
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Grooms
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Chamber
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 Translating
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 thirty
                 seven
                 ,
                 left
                 both
                 Example
                 ,
                 and
                 Encouragement
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Hopkins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 dispatch
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 A
                 Device
                 first
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Clement
                   Marot
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Grooms
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-Chamber
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Francis
                   the
                   First
                
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 enclined
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 was
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 Vatablus
                 (
                 Professour
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 )
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Poetical
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 in
                 Translating
                 some
                 of
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 .
                 For
                 whose
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 Translated
                 the
                 first
                 fifty
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 flying
                 to
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 grew
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Beza
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Translated
                 the
                 other
                 hundred
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fitted
                 unto
                 several
                 Tunes
                 ;
                 which
                 ●
                 hereupon
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 Sung
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Genevian
                 Plat-form
                 .
                 Marot's
                 Translation
                 said
                 by
                 Strada
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 and
                 perversely
                 done
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 but
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 altogether
                 unlearned
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 Barbarity
                 ,
                 and
                 Botching
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 where
                 occurreth
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 Sternhold
                 ,
                 and
                 Hopkins
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 being
                 first
                 allowed
                 for
                 private
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Permitted
                 rather
                 ,
                 then
                 Allowed
                 to
                 be
                 Sung
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 Printed
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 added
                 by
                 the
                 Stationers
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 those
                 Singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   to
                   be
                   Sung
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   ;
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   Evening
                   Prayer
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Sermons
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 this
                 Allowance
                 seems
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Connivance
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 Approbation
                 :
                 No
                 such
                 Allowance
                 being
                 any
                 where
                 found
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 Industrious
                 ,
                 and
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 thereof
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 pretended
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Psalms
                 should
                 be
                 Sung
                 
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   Evening
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Sermons
                   :
                
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 intermingled
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Liturgie
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Faction
                 grew
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 they
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 thrust
                 the
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Benedictus
                 ,
                 the
                 Magnificat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Nunc
                   Dimittis
                
                 ,
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 perhaps
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Practices
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 succeeding
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 took
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Care
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Founding
                 ,
                 and
                 Establishing
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 dissolved
                 House
                 of
                 Grey-Friers
                 ,
                 near
                 New-gate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 in
                 the
                 Borough
                 of
                 So●thwark
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 House
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Cloysters
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Publick
                 Building
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 within
                 the
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Precincts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 Fortune
                 to
                 escape
                 that
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 which
                 Generally
                 befell
                 all
                 other
                 Houses
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 standing
                 undemolished
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 days
                 before
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 late
                 dissolved
                 Priory
                 ,
                 called
                 Little
                 St.
                 Bartholomew's
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Suppression
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 valued
                 at
                 305.
                 pounds
                 ,
                 6.
                 s.
                 7.
                 d.
                 In
                 which
                 Donation
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 Reference
                 had
                 to
                 a
                 Double
                 End.
                 The
                 
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Relieving
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rents
                 of
                 such
                 Messuages
                 ,
                 and
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Grant
                 thereof
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 specified
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 for
                 Constituting
                 a
                 Parish-Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 dissolved
                 Grey-Friers
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 Precincts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Houses
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Nicholas
                   in
                   the
                   Shambles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ewines
                 ,
                 scituate
                 in
                 Warwick-Lane-end
                 ,
                 near
                 
                   New-gate
                   Market
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Churches
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rents
                 ,
                 and
                 Profits
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 advancing
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 five
                 hundred
                 Marks
                 by
                 the
                 year
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Grey-Friers
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 called
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 Founded
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 was
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 Preached
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 -
                 Cross
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 January
                 ;
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Fortnight
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 He
                 wanted
                 not
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 Counter-Ballance
                 for
                 those
                 many
                 Curses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 poor
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 Friers
                 had
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 double
                 Design
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Friers
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 served
                 as
                 a
                 Magazine
                 ,
                 or
                 Store-house
                 for
                 such
                 French-Wines
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 Reprise
                 )
                 was
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 fit
                 for
                 Holy
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 Mass
                 again
                 sang
                 in
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 resorted
                 to
                 by
                 such
                 Parishioners
                 as
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Donation
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 followed
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 years
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 )
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 building
                 several
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-Yards
                 ,
                 the
                 Rents
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 Relief
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 living
                 and
                 loytering
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 the
                 first
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 these
                 new
                 Additions
                 ,
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 desired
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishop
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 preaching
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 of
                 some
                 constant
                 course
                 for
                 Relief
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
                 Which
                 Sermon
                 wrought
                 so
                 far
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 caused
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 great
                 Thanks
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 Exhortation
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 entred
                 into
                 Communication
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 devising
                 of
                 some
                 Co●rse
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 a
                 Work
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 His
                 Advice
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 Letters
                 should
                 be
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 the
                 Business
                 into
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 in
                 Reference
                 to
                 such
                 Poor
                 ,
                 as
                 swarmed
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 so
                 readily
                 hearkened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 Signed
                 ,
                 before
                 He
                 would
                 permit
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 His
                 Presence
                 .
                 Furnished
                 with
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 calls
                 before
                 him
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Dobbs
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 advised
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Business
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 General
                 Contribution
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 all
                 wealthy
                 ,
                 and
                 well-affected
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 a
                 work
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 effecting
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 called
                 to
                 their
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 their
                 several
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 grave
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 Eloquent
                 Orations
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 ▪
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 would
                 ensue
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 City
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Poor
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 out
                 their
                 Streets
                 ,
                 Lanes
                 ,
                 and
                 Allyes
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 and
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 several
                 Hospitals
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 moved
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 would
                 signifie
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 grant
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 preparing
                 ,
                 and
                 furnishing
                 of
                 such
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 contribute
                 weekly
                 towards
                 their
                 Maintenance
                 untill
                 they
                 were
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 Liberal
                 Endowment
                 .
                 Which
                 Course
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Ability
                 ,
                 and
                 Books
                 were
                 drawn
                 in
                 every
                 Ward
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 that
                 Relief
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 contributed
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 delivered
                 unto
                 the
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 Him
                 humbly
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 February
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 good
                 Foundation
                 being
                 lai'd
                 ,
                 a
                 Beginning
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Reparation
                 of
                 the
                 decayed
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Gray-Friers
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 such
                 poor
                 ,
                 fatherless
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 Charge
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Reparation
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Ruinous
                 Buildings
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 dissolved
                 Priory
                 of
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 in
                 the
                 Burough
                 of
                 Southwark
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Citizens
                 had
                 then
                 newly
                 bought
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 an
                 Hospital
                 of
                 such
                 Wounded
                 ,
                 Sick
                 ,
                 and
                 Impotent
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 intermingled
                 with
                 the
                 Sound
                 .
                 The
                 Work
                 so
                 diligently
                 followed
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 maimed
                 People
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Hospital
                 of
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 Christ-Hospital
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 four
                 hundred
                 Children
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 Meat
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ,
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 Cloths
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 till
                 other
                 means
                 could
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 their
                 future
                 Maintainance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 before
                 such
                 further
                 Means
                 was
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 then
                 drawing
                 as
                 near
                 unto
                 his
                 End
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lai'd
                 the
                 first
                 Foundation
                 of
                 that
                 Pious
                 Work.
                 For
                 ●earing
                 with
                 what
                 chearfulness
                 the
                 Lord
                 Major
                 ,
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 had
                 conformed
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 His
                 former
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 advance
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 Him
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 great
                 thanks
                 for
                 their
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 forwardness
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 his
                 Palace
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 (
                 erected
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 as
                 a
                 relieving
                 house
                 for
                 such
                 Vagabounds
                 ,
                 and
                 thriftless
                 Poor
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 thither
                 to
                 receive
                 Chastisement
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 labour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 maintainance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 liberal
                 Endowment
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Hospitals
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 suggested
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Hospital
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   seventh
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 and
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 was
                 lately
                 made
                 the
                 Harbour
                 ,
                 or
                 relieving
                 Place
                 for
                 Loytere●s
                 ,
                 Vagabonds
                 ,
                 and
                 Strumpets
                 ,
                 who
                 sunned
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 all
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Night
                 found
                 entertainment
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 are
                 thereupon
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 dealt
                 so
                 powerfully
                 and
                 effectually
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resigned
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 His
                 Hands
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Goods
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 He
                 presently
                 bestowed
                 the
                 Yearly
                 Rent
                 of
                 Seven
                 Hundred
                 Marks
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Beds
                 ,
                 Bedding
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 therein
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 maintainance
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Work-House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hospital
                 of
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 in
                 Southwark
                 .
                 The
                 Grant
                 whereof
                 He
                 confirmed
                 by
                 His
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 the
                 26th
                 of
                 June
                 ;
                 adding
                 thereunto
                 a
                 Mort-Main
                 for
                 enabling
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 purchase
                 Lands
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 four
                 thousand
                 Marks
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 maintainance
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Hospitals
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Donation
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 never
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 never
                 endowed
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 entituled
                 to
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 ,
                 St.
                 Bartholomew's
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 charge
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 last
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 the
                 Donation
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 ,
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Endowment
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 Houses
                 with
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hapned
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1553.
                 though
                 lai'd
                 unto
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Dependence
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 Story
                 .
                 Nothing
                 else
                 memorable
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Year
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Cardanus
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Leland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preferment
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   John
                   Taylor
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 .
                 The
                 See
                 made
                 void
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Henry
                   Holbeach
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 void
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 powerful
                 men
                 about
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 26th
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 now
                 present
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Doctour
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 Dean
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 Consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 interval
                 ,
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 dismembred
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 parcelled
                 ,
                 and
                 marked
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Prey
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 New
                 Bishop
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 his
                 Temporals
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Custom
                 is
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Maours
                 
                 reserved
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 marg
                 but
                 his
                 Manour
                 of
                 Bugden
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 Farms
                 and
                 Impropriations
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 profits
                 ,
                 perquisits
                 ,
                 and
                 emoluments
                 of
                 his
                 Jurisdict
                 ●
                 on
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abated
                 in
                 his
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 and
                 first-fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 up
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 value
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 
                   John
                   Leland
                
                 ;
                 for
                 whose
                 death
                 I
                 finde
                 this
                 year
                 assigned
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Education
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Colledg
                 in
                 Cambridg
                 .
                 Being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 indefatigable
                 industry
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 imployed
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eight
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Libraries
                 ,
                 and
                 Collect
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 suppression
                 .
                 Which
                 work
                 as
                 he
                 performed
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 Ordinary
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 encour●ged
                 thereunto
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 Liberal
                 Exhibition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 annually
                 from
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 his
                 Exhibition
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragments
                 ,
                 dyed
                 also
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Lamp
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 which
                 fed
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 lang●ishing
                 condition
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 h●s
                 King's
                 Reign
                 was
                 this
                 year
                 unfortunately
                 Extingu●shed
                 :
                 unfortunately
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 he
                 dyed
                 distr●cted
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Greif
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 no
                 small
                 sorrow
                 of
                 ma●y
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 painful
                 ,
                 and
                 labo●ious
                 Writings
                 .
                 W●ich
                 Writ●ngs
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 him
                 Presented
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 came
                 a●terwards
                 into
                 ●he
                 power
                 of
                 Sr.
                 
                   John
                   Che●k
                
                 ,
                 Schole-master
                 ,
                 and
                 Secretary
                 for
                 the
                 L●tine
                 tongue
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 now
                 Reigning
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 coll●cted
                 Principally
                 for
                 the
                 u●e
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 ,
                 his
                 Tu●our
                 kept
                 th●m
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 Henry
                 his
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 Established
                 at
                 Yo●k
                 for
                 the
                 N●r●hern
                 parts
                 .
                 From
                 Che●k
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 intermediate
                 conveyances
                 ,
                 four
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 
                   William
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 
                   Leic●s●e
                   shi●e
                
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 served
                 his
                 turn
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 d●scription
                 of
                 that
                 County
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 choise
                 Rarity
                 upon
                 Oxford
                 Library
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 O●●ginals
                 ●t●ll
                 ●emain
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 whilest
                 it
                 remained
                 entire
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Cheek
                 ,
                 the
                 learned
                 Campden
                 was
                 supplyed
                 with
                 much
                 Excellent
                 matter
                 toward
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 ●sles
                 of
                 Britain
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 all
                 due
                 acknowledgment
                 to
                 his
                 Benefactour
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 both
                 frequent
                 cite●h
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 highly
                 commendeth
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ▪
                 and
                 industry
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 comes
                 in
                 Cardanus
                 ,
                 an
                 eminent
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 not
                 easily
                 over
                 matched
                 by
                 the
                 then
                 supposed
                 Matchless
                 Sc●liger
                 ,
                 having
                 composed
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 
                   ●
                   De
                   varietate
                   Rerum
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 an
                 Epistl●
                 Dedicatory
                 to
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
                 he
                 came
                 over
                 this
                 year
                 into
                 England
                 to
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 much
                 conference
                 with
                 ●●m
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 ●uch
                 dexterity
                 in
                 Him
                 for
                 Encountring
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Paradoxes
                 in
                 natural
                 Philosophy
                 ▪
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 astonished
                 between
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 Delight
                 ,
                 and
                 divulged
                 his
                 Abilities
                 to
                 be
                 miracul●u●
                 .
                 Some
                 Passages
                 of
                 which
                 discourse
                 Cardanus
                 hath
                 left
                 upon
                 Record
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ensu●ng
                 .
                 
                   Decim●●m
                   quintum
                   ,
                   adhuc
                   ag●bat
                   Annum
                   ,
                   cum
                   interrogobat
                
                 Latine
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Being
                   yet
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   fifteen
                   years
                   he
                   asked
                   me
                   in
                
                 Latine
                 
                   (
                   in
                   which
                   tongue
                   he
                   utterred
                   his
                   mind
                   no
                   less
                   eloquently
                   ,
                   and
                   readily
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   could
                   do
                   my self
                   )
                   what
                   my
                   Book●
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   dedicated
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 De
                 varietate
                 Rerum
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   contain
                   ?
                   I
                   answered
                   ▪
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   was
                   shewed
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Com●ts
                   ,
                   or
                   blazing-stars
                   ▪
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   long
                   sought
                   for
                   ▪
                   and
                   hitherto
                   scarce
                   fully
                   found
                   .
                   What
                   cause
                   (
                   sayd
                   he
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   ?
                   The
                   concour●e
                   or
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   wandring
                   Planets
                   ,
                   or
                   stars
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   th●
                   King
                   thus
                   replyed
                   again
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   stars
                   keepeth
                   not
                   one
                   course
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   diverse
                   and
                   variable
                   by
                   continual
                   Alteration
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   Comets
                   doth
                   not
                   quickly
                   v●de
                   ▪
                   or
                   vanish
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   Comet
                   doth
                   not
                   keep
                   one
                   certain
                   and
                   uniform
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   motion
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   stars
                   ,
                   and
                   Planets
                   ?
                   Whereunto
                   I
                   an●wered
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   ●oved
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   far
                   swifter
                   motion
                   then
                   the
                   Planets
                   ,
                   by
                   rea●on
                   of
                   the
                   diversity
                   
                   of
                   Aspects
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Christal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   rebounds
                   on
                   a
                   Wall
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   change
                   makes
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   rejoyned
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   that
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   a
                   subject
                   ?
                   as
                   the
                   Wall
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   to
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   in
                   the
                
                 Galaxia
                 ,
                 or
                 Via
                 lactea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Reflection
                   of
                   Lights
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   are
                   set
                   near
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   produce
                   a
                   certain
                   Lucid
                   and
                   bright
                   Mean.
                
                 Which
                 Conference
                 is
                 thus
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 that
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   favour
                   Learning
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   could
                   know
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   knew
                   it
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   could
                   tell
                   what
                   use
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   it
                   :
                
                 And
                 then
                 bemoans
                 his
                 short
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
              
               
                 Immodic●s
                 brevis
                 est
                 Aetas
                 ,
                 &
                 rara
                 Senectus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Edw.
                 Sexti
                 7º
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 1552
                 ,
                 1553.
                 
              
               
                 SUch
                 being
                 the
                 excellent
                 Abilities
                 of
                 this
                 hopeful
                 Prince
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Abstruser
                 Learning
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 Perspicacity
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 produce
                 both
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Admiration
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Princes
                 :
                 Yet
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Rapacity
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 the
                 Unfortunateness
                 of
                 his
                 Condition
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Minority
                 was
                 abused
                 to
                 many
                 Acts
                 of
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 and
                 Rapine
                 (
                 even
                 to
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 Sacrilege
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enriching
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 improvement
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Estate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 inestimable
                 ,
                 Treasures
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Shrines
                 ,
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 
                   Chanteries
                   ,
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   Free
                   Chapels
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Dilapidating
                 of
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 and
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 plunged
                 in
                 Debt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Crown-Lands
                 were
                 much
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 impaired
                 ,
                 since
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 spoils
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 other
                 helps
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 great
                 ones
                 too
                 ,
                 of
                 keeping
                 him
                 both
                 before●hand
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 his
                 Advantage
                 .
                 The
                 Lands
                 of
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Halls
                 ,
                 and
                 Companies
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 were
                 charged
                 with
                 Annual
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 such
                 Lights
                 ,
                 Obits
                 ,
                 and
                 Chantry-Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 Donours
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 redeeming
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 Twenty
                 Thousand
                 Pounds
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 ;
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Money
                 for
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 
                   Boloign
                   Anno
                
                 1550.
                 
                 And
                 somewhat
                 was
                 also
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Purchase
                 of
                 the
                 Borough
                 of
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 bought
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 glut
                 of
                 Treasure
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 amounting
                 in
                 our
                 Money
                 to
                 133333
                 
                   l.
                   13
                   s.
                   4
                   d.
                
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 s●rrendry
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 Territory
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 before
                 remembred
                 Of
                 which
                 vast
                 sum
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 strength
                 )
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 fourscore
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 was
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 assigned
                 ,
                 to
                 publick
                 uses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Yearly
                 Profit
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 in
                 from
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 entercourse
                 settled
                 betwixt
                 Him
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decrying
                 so
                 much
                 Base
                 Money
                 ,
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 work
                 .
                 Which
                 great
                 Advantages
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 now
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Debt
                 to
                 the
                 Bankers
                 of
                 An●we●p
                 &
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 251000
                 l
                 ,
                 of
                 English
                 money
                 .
                 Towards
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Ambassadours
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 onely
                 two
                 great
                 Charges
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 Him
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 His
                 Reign
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 inconsiderable
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 for
                 Him
                 to
                 look
                 too
                 much
                 backward
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 trouble
                 Himself
                 with
                 enquiring
                 after
                 the
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 involved
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Debt
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 now
                 his
                 own
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 plunged
                 Him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 speediest
                 way
                 for
                 His
                 getting
                 out
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 first
                 they
                 fall
                 upon
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 l●ssen
                 the
                 Expenses
                 of
                 His
                 Court
                 a●d
                 Family
                 ,
                 by
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Tables
                 formerly
                 appointed
                 for
                 young
                 Lords
                 ,
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Requests
                 ,
                 Serjeant
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 thought
                 it
                 saved
                 some
                 money
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 brought
                 in
                 none
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 such
                 Officers
                 to
                 a
                 present
                 and
                 publick
                 Reckoning
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 had
                 embezelled
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 Lands
                 ,
                 or
                 inverted
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Money
                 to
                 their
                 private
                 use
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 course
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 intent
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 both
                 serve
                 the
                 King
                 ▪
                 and
                 content
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 but
                 might
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Scourge
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whipping
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 cause
                 of
                 quarrel
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 fined
                 six
                 thousand
                 pound
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 for
                 divers
                 Offences
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 B●aumont
                 ,
                 then
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Rolls
                 ,
                 had
                 purchased
                 Lands
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Money
                 ,
                 made
                 longer
                 Leases
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Crown
                 Lands
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 authorized
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 otherwise
                 gu●lty
                 of
                 much
                 corrupt
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 dealing
                 .
                 For
                 expiating
                 of
                 which
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 he
                 surrendred
                 all
                 his
                 Lands
                 and
                 Goods
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 befriended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sped
                 no
                 worse
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Offences
                 proved
                 against
                 one
                 Whaley
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Receivers
                 for
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 York
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 adjudged
                 to
                 ●tand
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 Fine
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 h●s
                 Council
                 shou●d
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 it
                 more
                 unto
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 P●ince
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 Officers
                 ,
                 whom
                 He
                 thinks
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 offend
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 own
                 Displeasures
                 having
                 thus
                 offended
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 Engine
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 for
                 advancing
                 Money
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 speeding
                 of
                 a
                 Commission
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 selling
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 &
                 Goods
                 of
                 Chanterys
                 ,
                 &c
                 as
                 remained
                 unsold
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 plain
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 all
                 Hangings
                 ▪
                 Altar-Cloths
                 ,
                 Fronts
                 ,
                 Parafronts
                 ,
                 Copes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Plate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 or
                 Parochial
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Rapacity
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 the
                 fo●mer
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Quires
                 ,
                 or
                 Chancels
                 of
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 then
                 most
                 used
                 )
                 gave
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 h●●t
                 ,
                 by
                 rendring
                 all
                 such
                 Furnitures
                 ,
                 rich
                 Plate
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 costly
                 Utensils
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 useless
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 business
                 might
                 be
                 carryed
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 He
                 gave
                 out
                 certain
                 Inst●uct●ons
                 under
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 to
                 regulate
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 pretermitting
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Preparatori●s
                 onely
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 put
                 down
                 as
                 many
                 ▪
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 material
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 were
                 either
                 better
                 studied
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Concernments
                 or
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 worse
                 principled
                 in
                 Ma●ters
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 most
                 Material
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Instructions
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 shall
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 view
                 and
                 survey
                 taken
                 ,
                 cause
                 due
                 Inventories
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 Bills
                 or
                 Book●
                 indented
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Plates
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 remaining
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 wise
                 forthcoming
                 ,
                 and
                 belonging
                 to
                 any
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 Fraternities
                 ,
                 or
                 Gilds
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Inventories
                 to
                 send
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 shall
                 remain
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ▪
                 and
                 preserved
                 .
                 And
                 th●y
                 shall
                 also
                 give
                 good
                 Charge
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 forthcoming
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ;
                 leaving
                 nevertheless
                 in
                 every
                 Parish-Church
                 or
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 of
                 common
                 resort
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 or
                 Cups
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 such
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Chapel
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 such
                 other
                 Orname●ts
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 discretion
                 shall
                 seem
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ▪
                 in
                 every
                 such
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 because
                 Information
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 Places
                 great
                 quantities
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 embezelled
                 by
                 certain
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 express
                 Commandment
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 shall
                 substantially
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 enquire
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 the
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 default
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 shall
                 have
                 good
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 attain
                 to
                 certain
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 Places
                 of
                 every
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 sold
                 ,
                 alienated
                 ,
                 embezelled
                 ,
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 carryed
                 away
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 counselled
                 ,
                 advised
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 carryed
                 away
                 ▪
                 or
                 otherwise
                 embezelled
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 shall
                 as
                 certainly
                 ,
                 and
                 duly
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 up●n
                 full
                 search
                 and
                 enquiry
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 four
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Plate
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 alienated
                 ,
                 embezelled
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 procurement
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 hath
                 been
                 attempted
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 whose
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 profit
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 grown
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 discretions
                 shall
                 seem
                 best
                 ,
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 these
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 Our
                 use
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 Premises
                 so
                 alienated
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 value
                 thereof
                 :
                 certifying
                 unto
                 Our
                 Privy
                 Council
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 refuse
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 obey
                 their
                 Order
                 touching
                 their
                 delivery
                 ,
                 or
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 just
                 value
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 cause
                 and
                 reason
                 shall
                 require
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 doings
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 these
                 another
                 Clause
                 was
                 added
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 moderation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 use
                 in
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 might
                 go
                 forward
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 occasion
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 or
                 disquiet
                 to
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ;
                 using
                 therein
                 such
                 wise
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 their
                 Wisdoms
                 most
                 expedient
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 giving
                 good
                 and
                 substantial
                 Order
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 inordinate
                 and
                 greedy
                 Covetousness
                 of
                 such
                 disordered
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 alienate
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Premises
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 contemptuously
                 offend
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 such
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 doing
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 most
                 requisite
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 impowered
                 and
                 furnished
                 .
                 And
                 doubt
                 we
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 punctual
                 and
                 exact
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 better
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 more
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Pomps
                 of
                 Coronations
                 ,
                 Funerals
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 Chapter-Book
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 May
                 the
                 9.
                 1553.
                 
                 Sir
                 
                   Roger
                   Cholmley
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Bowes
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Rolls
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 for
                 gathering
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Goods
                 ,
                 held
                 their
                 Session
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 that
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 true
                 Inventory
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Cups
                 ,
                 Vestiments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Good●
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 
                   John
                   Hodges
                   ,
                   Robert
                   Smalwood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Edmund
                   Best
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 Collectours
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 Commandment
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Goods
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 by
                 
                   Robert
                   Crome
                
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 Sexton
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 ,
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Collectors
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 no
                 more
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 Cups
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Covers
                 all
                 gilt
                 ;
                 One
                 white
                 Silver
                 Pot
                 ,
                 Three
                 Herse-Cloths
                 ,
                 Twelve
                 Cushions
                 ,
                 One
                 Carpet
                 for
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 Eight
                 Stall-Cloths
                 for
                 the
                 Quite
                 ,
                 Three
                 Pulpit-Cloths
                 ,
                 Nine
                 little
                 Carpets
                 for
                 the
                 Dean's
                 Stall
                 ,
                 Two
                 Table-Cloths
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rich
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 massie
                 Plate
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 was
                 of
                 any
                 value
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 questionless
                 must
                 needs
                 amount
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Sum
                 )
                 was
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Collect●urs
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 carryed
                 away
                 by
                 Order
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 .
                 The
                 l●ke
                 done
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 began
                 their
                 Circuits
                 in
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 ways
                 were
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 Travail
                 .
                 Their
                 business
                 was
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Goods
                 remaining
                 in
                 any
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 or
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 all
                 Jewels
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 Censers
                 ,
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 with
                 their
                 ready
                 Money
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 all
                 Copes
                 ▪
                 and
                 Vestments
                 of
                 Cloth
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Tyssue
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 belonging
                 .
                 Which
                 general
                 seizure
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 leave
                 one
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 Table-Cloths
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Communion-Board
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 should
                 think
                 fi●
                 :
                 the
                 Jewels
                 Piate
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 Money
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Jewels
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 the
                 Cope
                 of
                 Cloth
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyssue
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 King's
                 Wardrobe
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 ready
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 tha●
                 Money
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Edmond
                   Peckam
                
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Cofferer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defraying
                 of
                 the
                 Charges
                 of
                 H●s
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Houshold
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 great
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 double-diligence
                 of
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Booty
                 did
                 not
                 prove
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Expectation
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 great
                 Fairs
                 ,
                 and
                 Markets
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Forestallers
                 ,
                 who
                 get
                 the
                 b●st
                 Peny-worths
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 Richest
                 and
                 most
                 gainful
                 Commodities
                 to
                 be
                 openly
                 sold.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 fared
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Business
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 before-hand
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 in
                 embezelling
                 the
                 said
                 Plate
                 ▪
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Furnitures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 always
                 most
                 part
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 came
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 Powers
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 could
                 discover
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 recover
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 pur●oined
                 ;
                 some
                 things
                 being
                 utterly
                 embezelled
                 by
                 Persons
                 not
                 responsible
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Case
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Commiss●oners
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 Right
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 concealed
                 by
                 Persons
                 not
                 detectable
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 cunningly
                 carryed
                 the
                 stealth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 tracing
                 of
                 their
                 ●oot-step●
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Goods
                 in
                 the●r
                 possession
                 ,
                 conceived
                 themselves
                 too
                 Great
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 connived
                 at
                 will●ngly
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 but
                 their
                 Equals
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 meant
                 to
                 b●
                 Offend●urs
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 some
                 Profit
                 was
                 hereby
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Exchequer
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Prey
                 came
                 to
                 other
                 hands
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 private
                 men's
                 Parlours
                 were
                 hung
                 with
                 Altar-Cloths
                 ,
                 their
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 Beds
                 covered
                 with
                 Copes
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Carpets
                 ,
                 and
                 Cove●lids
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 made
                 Carousing
                 Cups
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 ●elsh●zzar
                 celebrated
                 his
                 Drunken
                 Feast
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctified
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 sorry
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 naming
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 somewhat
                 of
                 this
                 Furniture
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 onely
                 a
                 fair
                 large
                 Cushion
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Cope
                 ,
                 or
                 Altar-Cloth
                 ,
                 to
                 adorn
                 their
                 Windows
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 their
                 Chairs
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Chair
                   of
                   State.
                
                 Yet
                 how
                 contemptible
                 were
                 these
                 Trappings
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 vast
                 su●s
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 P●ate
                 ,
                 and
                 Cloth
                 of
                 Tyssue
                 ,
                 either
                 conveyed
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 or
                 sold
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Lands
                 purchased
                 with
                 the
                 Money
                 ;
                 nothing
                 the
                 more
                 blessed
                 to
                 the
                 Poster●ty
                 o●
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 b●ught
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 purchased
                 with
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 Treasures
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Temples
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 plunged
                 in
                 Debt
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 Charges
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 He
                 decayed
                 in
                 his
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 without
                 selling
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 His
                 Crown
                 Lands
                 towards
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 His
                 Debts
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 surrendring
                 of
                 other
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 the
                 Royal
                 Intrado
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 King's
                 time
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 managing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 erected
                 first
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Augmentation
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Surveyours
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 own
                 Profuseness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Avaritiousness
                 of
                 this
                 King's
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 retrenched
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 finde
                 Work
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Exchequer
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 followed
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Courts
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Parliament
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 beginning
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 March.
                 Which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 loud
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 put
                 this
                 Jealousie
                 into
                 their
                 Minds
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King's
                 Lands
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 daily
                 wasted
                 without
                 any
                 recruit
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 prove
                 burthensom
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Subject
                 .
                 Some
                 course
                 is
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 pretend
                 to
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 compassed
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 such
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 and
                 Collegiate
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 lay
                 ●urthest
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 best
                 be
                 spared
                 .
                 In
                 reference
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Chapter
                 held
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 the
                 said
                 most
                 noble
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 ent●tuled
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 St.
                 George
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   O●der
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                
                 onely
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 upon
                 
                   Whitson-Eve
                   ,
                   Whitson-day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Whitson-Monday
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 St.
                 George's
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 was
                 this
                 concluded
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 upon
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 the
                 Free-Chapel
                 of
                 St.
                 George
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 transferring
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 King
                 HENRY
                 the
                 Seventh
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ?
                 Which
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereof
                 converted
                 to
                 some
                 powerful
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 laying
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 within
                 four
                 Moneths
                 after
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 prevented
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 respited
                 that
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 preservation
                 happened
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 as
                 liberally
                 endowed
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 amply
                 priviledged
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Dominions
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 hereof
                 by
                 Charter
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 Prescription
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 and
                 exercised
                 all
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 a
                 
                   County
                   Palatine
                
                 in
                 that
                 large
                 Tract
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 lyes
                 between
                 the
                 Tees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tine
                 ,
                 best
                 known
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 the
                 Diocess
                 containing
                 also
                 all
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Percies
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 shares
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 Bishop
                 Tonstal
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Twentieth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1551.
                 but
                 presently
                 an
                 Eye
                 was
                 cast
                 upon
                 his
                 Possessions
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 questionless
                 ,
                 had
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 fortune
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 ,
                 more
                 powerful
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 preserved
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 parcelled
                 out
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 ●●rong
                 Confidence
                 of
                 getting
                 it
                 all
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Percies
                 was
                 then
                 reduced
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 quite
                 expired
                 ;
                 a
                 Family
                 which
                 first
                 came
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 Norman
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 enriched
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 forfeited
                 Estates
                 of
                 
                   Morchar
                   ,
                   Gospatrick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Waltheof
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 Earls
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Race
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 this
                 Line
                 ending
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 of
                 King
                 HENRY
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 Josseline
                 of
                 Lorain
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 CHARLES
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 Brothers
                 of
                 Adeliza
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 enrich'd
                 himself
                 by
                 Marriage
                 with
                 the
                 Heir-General
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 keeping
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 assume
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Percy
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 always
                 afterward
                 unto
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
                 Advanced
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 John
                 of
                 Gaunt
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Rank
                 and
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Richard
                   the
                   Second
                
                 .
                 They
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 great
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 short
                 interposing
                 of
                 the
                 Marquess
                 Mountacute
                 excepted
                 onely
                 )
                 till
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 it
                 happened
                 ▪
                 that
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Peircy
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 Earl
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 had
                 incurred
                 the
                 heavy
                 displeasure
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 old
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Ann
                   Bollein
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 began
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 enamoured
                 of
                 her
                 excellent
                 Beauties
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 for
                 denying
                 to
                 confess
                 a
                 Precontract
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 now
                 as
                 weary
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 fond
                 )
                 was
                 seeking
                 some
                 fair
                 Pretences
                 to
                 divorce
                 himself
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 lose
                 her
                 Head.
                 He
                 had
                 no
                 Children
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 Th●mas
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 Heir
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 greater
                 grief
                 ,
                 attainted
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 chief
                 hand
                 i●
                 the
                 Northern
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1536.
                 
                 In
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 himself
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Restitution
                 to
                 its
                 antient
                 splendour
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 himself
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 further
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 fair
                 Inheritance
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 dying
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 Titles
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 disposing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 continued
                 undisposed
                 of
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ;
                 when
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 projections
                 in
                 his
                 Head
                 beyond
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 a
                 Subject
                 ▪
                 advanced
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 not
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 possess
                 himself
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Land●
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Estate
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Du●ham
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 beheld
                 as
                 a
                 fair
                 Addition
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 addition
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 value
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 added
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 had
                 long
                 Reigned
                 without
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 suffering
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 transferred
                 (
                 if
                 all
                 Contrivances
                 had
                 held
                 good
                 )
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 whom
                 He
                 designed
                 in
                 Marriage
                 to
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 how
                 easie
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 begetting
                 ,
                 a
                 Queen
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 his
                 beck
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 for
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 incorporate
                 both
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Peircies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 into
                 one
                 Estate
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 a
                 
                   County
                   Palatine
                   .
                   Count
                   Palatine
                
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Prince
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 else
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 Conjuncture
                 ;
                 happy
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Even
                 been
                 answerable
                 unto
                 his
                 Projections
                 ;
                 but
                 miserable
                 enough
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 not
                 servilely
                 submit
                 to
                 this
                 Glorious
                 Upstart
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Durham
                 was
                 dissolved
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 patching
                 up
                 the
                 King's
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereof
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Revenue
                 to
                 the
                 future
                 Palatine
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 Projects
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Attaindure
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Peircies
                 were
                 restored
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 to
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 unto
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 almost
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 fair
                 Estate
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 left
                 sticking
                 in
                 those
                 Glutinous
                 Fingers
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Year
                 withall
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Cough
                 in
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 ended
                 in
                 a
                 Consumption
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ;
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 which
                 Malignity
                 were
                 generally
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sown
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Summer's
                 Progress
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 over-heatings
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Sports
                 ,
                 and
                 Exercises
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 looked
                 more
                 narrowly
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 observed
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 decayings
                 in
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Dudley
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 third
                 Son
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 was
                 admitted
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 ordinary
                 attendance
                 about
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Day
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 created
                 
                   Duke
                   ▪
                
                 For
                 whereas
                 
                 most
                 men
                 gave
                 themselves
                 no
                 improbable
                 hopes
                 ,
                 that
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Growing
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Medicinal
                 applications
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 disease
                 would
                 wear
                 it self
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 It
                 rather
                 grew
                 so
                 fast
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 were
                 Commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 at
                 White-Hall
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 waiting
                 on
                 him
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 .
                 Where
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ready
                 for
                 them
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Preacher
                   being
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   London
                   )
                
                 which
                 otherwise
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Preached
                 in
                 the
                 Abby-Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Chamber
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 accomodated
                 for
                 an
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Session
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 opening
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 then
                 sitting
                 under
                 the
                 Cloth
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 
                   Goodrick
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismist
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 A
                 Parliament
                 which
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commissions
                 might
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 dispatched
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 speedier
                 gathering
                 up
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Furnitures
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 spoyled
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 sickness
                 ,
              
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 disorders
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 care
                 taken
                 for
                 advancing
                 both
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 English-Nation
                 ,
                 by
                 furnishing
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Cabol
                
                 for
                 some
                 new
                 discoveries
                 .
                 Which
                 Sebastian
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Cabol
                
                 a
                 Venetian
                 born
                 ,
                 attended
                 on
                 his
                 first
                 imployment
                 under
                 Henry
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1497.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 discovered
                 the
                 Barralaos
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Caenada
                 :
                 now
                 called
                 New-France
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 67½
                 .
                 degree
                 of
                 Northern
                 Latitude
                 .
                 Bending
                 his
                 Course
                 more
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 discovering
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 shoars
                 of
                 Florida
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 for
                 England
                 ;
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 New-Found-Land
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 appropriated
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 the
                 KING
                 unhappily
                 Embroyled
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 present
                 Encouragements
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 Voiage
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 KING
                 of
                 SPAIN
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 fourty
                 years
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 distast
                 ,
                 abandoned
                 SPAIN
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 his
                 service
                 to
                 this
                 KING
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 
                   Grand
                   Pilot
                   of
                   England
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1549.
                 he
                 animated
                 the
                 English-Merchants
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 passage
                 by
                 the
                 
                   North-East
                   Seas
                
                 to
                 Cathay
                 ,
                 and
                 China
                 ;
                 first
                 enterprised
                 under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Sr.
                 
                   Hugh
                   Willoughby
                
                 ,
                 who
                 unfortunately
                 Perished
                 in
                 the
                 Action
                 ;
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 being
                 Frozen
                 to
                 Death
                 (
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 his
                 Voiage
                 being
                 since
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 )
                 as
                 was
                 certified
                 by
                 the
                 Adventures
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 twentith
                 of
                 May
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 that
                 this
                 Voiage
                 was
                 first
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 three
                 great
                 Ships
                 being
                 well
                 manned
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 Expedition
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 
                   Chancelour
                   ,
                   Burrought
                   ,
                   Jackman
                   ,
                   Jenkinson
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 noble
                 Adventurers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 Succeding
                 .
                 Who
                 though
                 they
                 failed
                 of
                 their
                 Attempt
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 a
                 shorter
                 way
                 to
                 Cathay
                 ,
                 and
                 China
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 open
                 a
                 fair
                 Passage
                 to
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 S.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 layd
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 Wealthy
                 Trade
                 betwixt
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 KING'S
                 Sickness
                 still
                 encreasing
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 live
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 might
                 well
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   DVKE
                   of
                   Northumber-land
                
                 ;
                 some
                 Marriages
                 are
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 
                   DVKE
                   of
                   Suffolk
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 KING
                 appeared
                 as
                 forward
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Principalls
                 in
                 the
                 Plot
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 Contrived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lady
                   IANE
                
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 to
                 that
                 DVKE
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Married
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dudly
                
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 Son
                 (
                 then
                 living
                 )
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 Elder
                 Sons
                 having
                 Wives
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Katherine
                 the
                 second
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Married
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Henry
                   Herbert
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrock
                 ,
                 whom
                 Dudly
                 had
                 made
                 privy
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Counsels
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 named
                 Mary
                 ,
                 being
                 Crook-Backed
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 not
                 very
                 taking
                 ,
                 affianced
                 to
                 
                   Martin
                   Keys
                
                 ,
                 the
                 KING'S
                 Gentleman-Porter
                 .
                 Which
                 Marriages
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Duke
                 Dudly
                 ,
                 to
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Hastings
                 ,
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 were
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 June
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 finde
                 our
                 Writers
                 differing
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 thereof
                 )
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 Splendour
                 and
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 KING'
                 's
                 weak
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sad
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 could
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 bear
                 .
                 These
                 Marriages
                 all
                 solemnized
                 at
                 D●rham
                 .
                 House
                 in
                 the
                 Strand
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Northumberland
                 had
                 then
                 took
                 possession
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Confidence
                 of
                 being
                 Master
                 very
                 shortly
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 .
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 these
                 Marriages
                 bred
                 such
                 Amazement
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 apt
                 enough
                 in
                 themselves
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Northumberland's
                 Actions
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 left
                 unsaid
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 express
                 their
                 Pity
                 toward
                 the
                 KING
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 DVKE
                 was
                 so
                 little
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 Dissemble
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 openly
                 to
                 play
                 his
                 Game
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Plot
                 and
                 Project
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Hammering
                 ever
                 ●ince
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   DVKE
                   of
                   Somerset
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Death
                 he
                 had
                 Contrived
                 on
                 no
                 other
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 laying
                 the
                 way
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 these
                 vast
                 ambitions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 KING
                 was
                 now
                 grown
                 weak
                 in
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirits
                 much
                 decaied
                 by
                 a
                 languishing
                 Sickness
                 ;
                 which
                 Rendred
                 him
                 more
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 such
                 fears
                 and
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Dudly
                 so
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 con●ented
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 a
                 transposition
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 from
                 his
                 natural
                 sisters
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchess
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ;
                 Confirming
                 it
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Dutchess
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 to
                 be
                 Born
                 in
                 the
                 lifetime
                 of
                 the
                 KING
                 ,
                 the
                 Crown
                 immediately
                 to
                 descend
                 on
                 the
                 Lady
                 IANE
                 (
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 several
                 Remainders
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 .
                 The
                 carriage
                 of
                 which
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rubs
                 it
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 IANE
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 brought
                 unwilling
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 there
                 on
                 to
                 Act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 KING
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 caused
                 these
                 Leters
                 Patents
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Weakeness
                 more
                 visibly
                 encreased
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 KING'S
                 Weakeness
                 did
                 encrease
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Northumberland's
                 Diligence
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 little
                 absent
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 alwaies
                 some
                 well-assured
                 ,
                 to
                 Epy
                 how
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 his
                 Health
                 changed
                 every
                 Hour
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 joyful
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Sorrowful
                 appearance
                 did
                 he
                 outwardly
                 Make.
                 Whither
                 any
                 tokens
                 of
                 Poyson
                 did
                 Appear
                 ,
                 reports
                 are
                 various
                 .
                 Certainly
                 his
                 Physicians
                 discerned
                 an
                 invincible
                 Malignity
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Suspicion
                 did
                 the
                 more
                 encrease
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Complaint
                 proceded
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 Lights
                 ;
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 no
                 quickness
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 seat
                 for
                 any
                 sharp
                 Disease
                 .
                 The
                 Bruit
                 whereof
                 being
                 got
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 immoderate
                 Passions
                 ;
                 Complaining
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 his
                 two
                 Uncles
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 most
                 Faithful
                 of
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 were
                 disgraced
                 ,
                 and
                 removed
                 from
                 Court
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 such
                 were
                 placed
                 next
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 most
                 assuredly
                 disposed
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 commit
                 ,
                 .
                 or
                 permit
                 ,
                 any
                 Mischeif
                 ;
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 did
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vainly
                 conjectured
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 Men
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Foresight
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 after
                 Sommerset's
                 Death
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 not
                 long
                 Enjoy
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 DVKE
                 regarded
                 not
                 much
                 the
                 muttering
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 knowing
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 Rumours
                 grow
                 Stale
                 ,
                 and
                 Vanish
                 with
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 to
                 abate
                 ,
                 or
                 Delay
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 He
                 caused
                 speeches
                 ●o
                 be
                 spread
                 abroad
                 that
                 the
                 KING
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Health
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 Beleived
                 ,
                 because
                 most
                 desired
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Report
                 the
                 General
                 Jugdment
                 of
                 his
                 Physicians
                 gave
                 no
                 little
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 his
                 Recovery
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 a
                 Better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Healthful
                 Air.
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   DVKE
                   Dudly
                
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 so
                 dealt
                 with
                 the
                 LORDS
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yield
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 pretense
                 of
                 his
                 Inability
                 to
                 endure
                 any
                 such
                 Remove
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Act
                 of
                 this
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 accounted
                 a
                 fit
                 Instrument
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 offered
                 her
                 Service
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 ;
                 giving
                 no
                 small
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 might
                 be
                 committed
                 wholy
                 to
                 her
                 disposing
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 Proposition
                 the
                 KING'S
                 Physicians
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 averse
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 part
                 afflicted
                 ;
                 so
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 declare
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 work
                 the
                 Cure.
                 Whose
                 Opposition
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 time
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Physicians
                 should
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordering
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 committed
                 unto
                 her
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 kept
                 Him
                 long
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 such
                 Desperate
                 Extremity
                 ,
                 as
                 manifestly
                 might
                 Declare
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Death
                 was
                 hastened
                 ,
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 finding
                 out
                 a
                 more
                 quick
                 way
                 for
                 restoring
                 of
                 His
                 Health
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 it
                 visibly
                 appeared
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Vital
                 Parts
                 were
                 mortally
                 stuffed
                 .
                 Which
                 brought
                 Him
                 to
                 a
                 difficulty
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 breathing
                 ;
                 that
                 His
                 Legs
                 ▪
                 swelled
                 ,
                 his
                 Pulse
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Skin
                 changed
                 colour
                 ;
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 horrid
                 Symptoms
                 of
                 approching
                 Death
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 ,
                 the
                 Physicians
                 were
                 again
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 late
                 ;
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 gave
                 it
                 out
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 Fashion
                 onely
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 in
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 by
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 some
                 Physicians
                 in
                 attendance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 secretly
                 whispered
                 .
                 That
                 neither
                 their
                 Advice
                 nor
                 Applications
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 all
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 been
                 ill
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 twice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 careful
                 Means
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 fair
                 hopes
                 of
                 his
                 Recovery
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 again
                 more
                 strongly
                 Over-laied
                 then
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 farther
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 undue
                 Practises
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Affirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Party
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 pity
                 such
                 a
                 Calamitous
                 End
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 who
                 poysoned
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 Horrour
                 of
                 the
                 Offence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Disquietness
                 of
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 drown
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Landress
                 ,
                 who
                 washed
                 his
                 Shirts
                 ,
                 lo●t
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 her
                 fingers
                 .
                 Again●t
                 which
                 general
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 some
                 ill
                 Dealing
                 toward
                 this
                 unfortunate
                 Prince
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 Argument
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 that
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 caused
                 no
                 Enquiry
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 supposed
                 She
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 suspicion
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 upon
                 any
                 good
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 Believed
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 who
                 afterwards
                 admitted
                 of
                 a
                 Consultation
                 for
                 Burning
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Her
                 Si●ter
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 over-Careful
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 pun●shment
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 precipitated
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 her
                 Brother
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 differences
                 which
                 were
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 forwardness
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ;
                 His
                 rendring
                 Her
                 uncapaable
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 Him
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 leaving
                 Her
                 in
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 Illegitimation
                 ,
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 enough
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 Supersedeas
                 unto
                 all
                 Good
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 dye
                 by
                 such
                 sinister
                 Practises
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 Queen
                 MARY
                 to
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 enquiring
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 thought
                 Her Self
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Reason
                 of
                 being
                 too
                 sollicitous
                 in
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 secret
                 Causes
                 of
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 injurious
                 to
                 Her
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 .
                 A
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 trouble
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Death
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 unwelcome
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 His
                 Recovery
                 began
                 to
                 fail
                 Him.
                 Of
                 which
                 if
                 He
                 desired
                 a
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 for
                 ▪
                 the
                 Church's
                 sake
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 His
                 own
                 .
                 His
                 dying
                 Prayers
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 prolonging
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Continuance
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 at
                 the
                 freeing
                 of
                 Himself
                 from
                 His
                 Disease
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 Which
                 dying
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 His
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 :
              
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 deliver
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 wretched
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 me
                 among
                 thy
                 Chosen
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 not
                 my
                 Will
                 ,
                 but
                 Thine
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 Spirit
                 to
                 Thee
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 how
                 happy
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 Me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Thee
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 Chosen's
                 sake
                 ,
                 send
                 me
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Health
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 se
                 ve
                 Thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 my
                 Lord
                 God!
                 bless
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 Thine
                 Inheritance
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 save
                 thy
                 Chosen
                 People
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 God!
                 defend
                 this
                 Realm
                 from
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 thy
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 may
                 praise
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Holy
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 He
                 prepared
                 that
                 Pious
                 Soul
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 He
                 surrendred
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 His
                 Creatout
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 toward
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 had
                 lived
                 fifteen
                 Years
                 ,
                 eight
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Days
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 Reigned
                 six
                 Years
                 ,
                 five
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 Days
                 over
                 .
                 His
                 Body
                 ,
                 kept
                 a
                 while
                 at
                 Greenwich
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 eight
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 removed
                 to
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 solemnly
                 Interred
                 amo●gst
                 His
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 performance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasure
                 Paulet
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 and
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 served
                 as
                 principal
                 Mourners
                 ;
                 the
                 Funeral
                 Sermo●
                 Preached
                 by
                 Doctour
                 
                   Day
                   ▪
                
                 then
                 shortly
                 to
                 be
                 re-established
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chichester
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Dead
                 ●e
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 Felicity
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Woald
                 ,
                 He
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 special
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 viz.
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 had
                 caused
                 all
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 to
                 be
                 Celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Burial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 following
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 were
                 Officiated
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Model
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 his
                 Obsequies
                 .
                 But
                 whilest
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 Acting
                 on
                 the
                 C●urch
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 held
                 a
                 more
                 beneficial
                 Obsequie
                 for
                 Him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 She
                 then
                 imagined
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 She
                 caused
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Dirige
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Chanted
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Day
                 ,
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 Requiem
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 His
                 Sonl
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 ,
                 both
                 She
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 Her
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 accustomed
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Kome
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 this
                 Excellent
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whose
                 Character
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 borrow
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 English
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 byassed
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Affections
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 then
                 He
                 had
                 deserved
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 Philosopher
                 
                   Hierome
                   Cardanus
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Italian
                 born
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 who
                 professing
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 rationally
                 accused
                 of
                 Partiality
                 in
                 his
                 Character
                 of
                 Him.
                 
              
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 Him
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 a
                 towardly
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 pregnancie
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 all
                 Humane
                 Literature
                 :
                 as
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 a
                 Childe
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 divers
                 Tongues
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 His
                 own
                 Natural
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 :
                 Neither
                 was
                 He
                 ignorant
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hear
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   Italian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Spanish
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Languages
                 ,
                 peradventure
                 ,
                 more
                 .
                 In
                 His
                 own
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 singularly
                 perfect
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 facility
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 He
                 ignorant
                 in
                 Logick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Musick
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 lacking
                 neither
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 a
                 Princely
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 towardliness
                 ,
                 beseeming
                 a
                 Noble
                 King.
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 seem
                 
                   A
                   Miracle
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Excellent
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 Forwardness
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 but
                 a
                 Childe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 Rhetorically
                 ,
                 to
                 amplifie
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 Truth
                 is
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 utter
                 .
                 
                   So
                   He
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   His
                
                 Per●onal
                 Ab●lities
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 His
                 Piety
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 His
                 Zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 His
                 Care
                 for
                 the
                 well-ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Qualities
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 such
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 lai'd
                 down
                 :
                 Remembring
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Part
                 of
                 an
                 Historian
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Panegyrist
                 ,
                 or
                 Rhetorician
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Philosopher
                 leaves
                 it
                 under
                 a
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 dangerous
                 Practise
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whether
                 He
                 divined
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 ART
                 in
                 Astrologie
                 (
                 having
                 Calculated
                 the
                 Scheme
                 of
                 His
                 Nativity
                 )
                 or
                 apprehended
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 Carriage
                 of
                 Business
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Prediction
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 fore-saw
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 KING
                 should
                 shortly
                 dye
                 a
                 violent
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 reporteth
                 )
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 further
                 danger
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 follow
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 any
                 Publick
                 Works
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 KING
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Founding
                 and
                 Endowing
                 of
                 the
                 Hospitals
                 before-remembred
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 mention
                 in
                 our
                 Authours
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 His
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 first
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 Times
                 were
                 for
                 building
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 unfortunate
                 Reign
                 was
                 for
                 pulling
                 down
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 His
                 Name
                 remembred
                 amongst
                 the
                 Benefactours
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 commemorated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Prayers
                 before
                 such
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 as
                 were
                 Preached
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 Marie's
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 ,
                 or
                 finally
                 in
                 the
                 Spittle
                 without
                 Bishops-Gate
                 ,
                 on
                 some
                 solemn
                 Festivals
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 possibly
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Beneficence
                 did
                 extend
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 such
                 Endowments
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 unto
                 that
                 University
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 excepting
                 of
                 all
                 Colleges
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 University
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 or
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-Chapels
                 ,
                 were
                 conferred
                 upon
                 Him.
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chapels
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 strook
                 such
                 a
                 Terrour
                 unto
                 the
                 Students
                 of
                 both
                 Universities
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 think
                 themselves
                 secure
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Expiring
                 of
                 that
                 Statute
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 very
                 Pious
                 and
                 Judicious
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 by
                 Doctour
                 
                   Richard
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 T●●our
                 to
                 His
                 Son
                 ,
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 Reign
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 some
                 Work
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 remember
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Hospital
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Abindon
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Work
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 this
                 Time
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 own
                 Act.
                 A
                 Guild
                 ,
                 or
                 Brother-hood
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Parish-Church
                 
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hellens
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 procurement
                 of
                 one
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gollafrie
                
                 (
                 a
                 near
                 Neighbouring
                 Gentleman
                 )
                 for
                 Building
                 ,
                 and
                 Repairing
                 certain
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 High-waies
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 Relief
                 of
                 thirteen
                 poor
                 People
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Priests
                 ,
                 for
                 performing
                 all
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 ,
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Brother-hood
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-Chappels
                 ,
                 were
                 conferred
                 on
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 the
                 Lands
                 hereof
                 were
                 seized
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 Repairing
                 of
                 the
                 Waies
                 ,
                 and
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 turned
                 upon
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Poor
                 left
                 Destitute
                 ▪
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Relief
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Condition
                 it
                 remained
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Year
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 moved
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Masters
                   of
                   Requests
                
                 (
                 a
                 Town-born
                 Childe
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 poorest
                 mens
                 Children
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 erect
                 an
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Endow
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Brother-hood
                 ,
                 as
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 charge
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Services
                 ,
                 and
                 Pious
                 Uses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 incumbent
                 on
                 the
                 old
                 Fraternity
                 .
                 The
                 Suitour
                 was
                 too
                 powerfull
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Work
                 too
                 Charitable
                 in
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 demurr'd
                 on
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 easily
                 made
                 Master
                 also
                 of
                 this
                 Request
                 .
                 Having
                 obtained
                 the
                 King's
                 Consent
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 a
                 handsome
                 Pile
                 of
                 Building
                 to
                 be
                 Erected
                 near
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 distributed
                 into
                 several
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 convenient
                 Common-Hall
                 ,
                 for
                 dispatch
                 of
                 Business
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 lai'd
                 such
                 Farms
                 ,
                 and
                 Tenements
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 vested
                 in
                 the
                 Brother-hood
                 of
                 the
                 Holy-Cross
                 ,
                 before
                 remembred
                 ;
                 and
                 committed
                 the
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Governance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Corporation
                 of
                 twelve
                 Persons
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   Hospital
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 in
                 Abindon
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 fortified
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 this
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 ●earing
                 Date
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 and
                 last
                 Year
                 of
                 His
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1553.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 conclude
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Sixth
                
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 remarkable
                 for
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 tumultuous
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 defamed
                 by
                 Sacrilege
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 distracted
                 into
                 Sides
                 ,
                 and
                 Factions
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 Himself
                 became
                 a
                 Prey
                 to
                 the
                 strongest
                 Party
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 His
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 contrived
                 on
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 supposed
                 )
                 to
                 smooth
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Jane
                   Grey
                
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 .
                 Of
                 whose
                 short
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Religious
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 Calamitous
                 Death
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               TO
               THE
               FORMER
               BOOK
               ,
               Touching
               the
               Interposings
               made
               in
               Behalf
               of
               the
               Lady
               JANE
               GRAY
               ,
               Publickly
               Proclaimed
               QUEEN
               of
               ENGLAND
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               the
               History
               of
               Her
               Admirable
               Life
               ,
               Short
               Reign
               ,
               and
               most
               Deplorable
               Death
               .
            
             
               
                 Prov.
                 xxxi
                 .
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 Daughters
                 have
                 done
                 vertuously
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 excellest
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Vell.
                   Paterc
                
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Genere
                 ,
                 Probitate
                 ,
                 Formâ
                 ,
                 Romanorum
                 Eminentissima
                 ,
                 &
                 ,
                 per
                 omnia
                 ,
                 Deis
                 ,
                 quám
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 similior
                 Foemina
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Cambd.
                 in
                 Reliquiis
                 .
              
               
                 Miraris
                 
                   Janam
                   Graio
                
                 Sermone
                 loquutam
                 ?
              
               
                 Quo
                 primùm
                 nata
                 est
                 tempore
                 ,
                 Graia
                 fuit
                 .
              
               
                 LONDON
                 ,
                 Printed
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 1660.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               and
               REIGN
               OF
               QUEEN
               JANE
               .
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
                 1553.
                 
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Lady
                 
                   IANE
                   GRAY
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 King
                 EDWARD
                 had
                 Declared
                 for
                 His
                 next
                 Successour
                 ,
                 was
                 Eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 HENRY
                 Lord
                 GRAY
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Marquess
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 THOMAS
                 Lord
                 GRAY
                 ,
                 Marquess
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   EDWARD
                   the
                   Fourth
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   IOHN
                   GRAY
                
                 ,
                 Her
                 former
                 Husband
                 .
                 Her
                 Mother
                 was
                 the
                 Lady
                 Frances's
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Co-Heirs
                 of
                 
                   Charls
                   Brandon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Mary
                   ▪
                
                 His
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 to
                 
                   Lewis
                   the
                   Twelfth
                
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 youngest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 
                   HENRY
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 ,
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 King
                 EDWARD
                 now
                 Deceased
                 .
                 Her
                 High
                 Descent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Care
                 of
                 King
                 
                   HENRY
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Her
                 happily
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 bestowed
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 Commended
                 Her
                 unto
                 the
                 Bed
                 of
                 Henry
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Marquess
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 before-remembred
                 ;
                 A
                 man
                 of
                 known
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Large
                 Revenues
                 ;
                 possess'd
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Grays
                 of
                 Groby
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Harrington
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Bonvile
                 :
                 which
                 descended
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 his
                 Grand-Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Family
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Fortunes
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 increased
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 especial
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 Bounty
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ;
                 who
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 neglected
                 any
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Her
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 Her
                 Children
                 by
                 Her
                 former
                 Husband
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 Respects
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 Personal
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Esteem
                 amongst
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 :
                 rather
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 then
                 Reverenced
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 few
                 Commendable
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 produce
                 any
                 High
                 Opinion
                 of
                 his
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 Merit
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 guilty
                 of
                 no
                 Vices
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 blunt
                 the
                 Edg
                 of
                 that
                 Affection
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 sort
                 ;
                 which
                 commonly
                 is
                 born
                 to
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Eminent
                 Rank
                 .
                 His
                 W●fe
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 Higher
                 Birth
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 greater
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 accommodate
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Her
                 Husband
                 .
                 Pretermitted
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 Testament
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 :
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Disrespect
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 King
                 had
                 of
                 Her
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 She
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lady
                 Ellanor
                 ,
                 Her
                 younger
                 Sister
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 pretermitted
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 Designation
                 )
                 could
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 ▪
                 as
                 to
                 Survive
                 His
                 own
                 three
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 issued
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 Marriage
                 there
                 were
                 born
                 three
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Jane
                   ,
                   Katharine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 some
                 Moneths
                 older
                 then
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 have
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jane
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 
                   Jane
                   Seimour
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Katharine
                 ,
                 from
                 Queen
                 
                   Katharine
                   Howard
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Queen
                 
                   Katharine
                   Parr
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Mary
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Relation
                 to
                 Her
                 Grand-Mother
                 ,
                 His
                 youngest
                 Sister
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 Glory
                 of
                 this
                 Family
                 was
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 with
                 those
                 Attractions
                 ,
                 which
                 seat
                 a
                 Sovereignty
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 most
                 beautifull
                 Persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 Her
                 mind
                 endued
                 with
                 more
                 Excellent
                 Charms
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Attractions
                 of
                 Her
                 face
                 :
                 Modest
                 ,
                 and
                 Mild
                 of
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 Courteous
                 of
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 Affable
                 Deportment
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 Entitle
                 Her
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Queen
                   of
                   Hearts
                
                 ,
                 before
                 She
                 was
                 Designed
                 for
                 Queen
                 over
                 any
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Which
                 Native
                 ,
                 and
                 Obliging
                 Graces
                 ,
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 some
                 more
                 profitable
                 ones
                 ,
                 of
                 Her
                 own
                 Acquiring
                 ;
                 which
                 set
                 an
                 higher
                 Valew
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 encreased
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Worth
                 ,
                 and
                 Lustre
                 .
                 Having
                 attained
                 unto
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 other
                 young
                 Ladies
                 used
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sports
                 ,
                 and
                 Exercises
                 of
                 their
                 Sex
                 :
                 She
                 wholly
                 gave
                 Her
                 mind
                 to
                 good
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 much
                 furthered
                 in
                 that
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 of
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Elmer
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 Her
                 Tutour
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 if
                 my
                 Conjecture
                 deceive
                 me
                 not
                 )
                 who
                 afterwards
                 was
                 deservedly
                 Advanced
                 ,
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Under
                 his
                 charge
                 She
                 came
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 large
                 Proficiency
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 spake
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 Greek
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 sweet
                 a
                 fluency
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 Native
                 to
                 Her
                 ;
                 Exactly
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 well
                 Studied
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Proof
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 Story
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   R●ger
                   Ascham
                
                 (
                 being
                 then
                 Tutour
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 attend
                 〈◊〉
                 once
                 at
                 Broadgates
                 ,
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Her
                 Father's
                 ,
                 neighbouring
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Leicester
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 Her
                 in
                 Her
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 reading
                 
                   Phaedon
                   Platonis
                
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 would
                 have
                 read
                 a
                 Merry
                 Tale
                 in
                 
                   Geoffery
                   Cha●cer
                
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 ,
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Duchess
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Houshould
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 hunting
                 in
                 the
                 Park
                 :
                 which
                 moved
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 Question
                 to
                 Her
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   She
                   could
                   find
                   in
                   Her
                   Heart
                   to
                   loose
                   such
                   Excellent
                   Pastimes
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 She
                 very
                 chearfully
                 returned
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Pastimes
                   in
                   the
                   Park
                   were
                   a
                   Shadow
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   Contentment
                   ,
                   which
                   She
                   found
                   in
                   that
                   Book
                   ;
                   adding
                   moreover
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   blessings
                   God
                   ever
                   gave
                   Her
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   sending
                   Her
                   sharp
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   gentle
                   Schole-Master
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   Her
                   take
                   
                   delight
                   in
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Her
                   Study
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 Proficiency
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 she
                 became
                 very
                 dear
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 Edward
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 Fox
                 not
                 onely
                 makes
                 Her
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 her
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 His
                 Superiour
                 in
                 those
                 Noble
                 Studies
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 an
                 Ornament
                 superadded
                 to
                 Her
                 other
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 most
                 zealously
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ;
                 which
                 She
                 embraced
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 outward
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 Her
                 own
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Judgment
                 had
                 been
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Purity
                 thereof
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 together
                 did
                 so
                 endear
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 great
                 Delight
                 in
                 Her
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 that
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 He
                 afterwards
                 designed
                 Her
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 His
                 Sickness
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 lived
                 she
                 in
                 these
                 sweet
                 Contentments
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 found
                 in
                 Her self
                 the
                 least
                 Spark
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 unhappy
                 Instrument
                 of
                 another
                 man's
                 .
                 Dudly
                 of
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 aspiring
                 Nature
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 entertain
                 some
                 Ambitious
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 when
                 Edward
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 Reign
                 :
                 but
                 kept
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 two
                 Uncles
                 lived
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Concord
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 dissolve
                 that
                 knot
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Insolency
                 of
                 the
                 Duchess
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 one
                 as
                 ill-Natured
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Protectour
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 served
                 himself
                 by
                 some
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 for
                 humbling
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protectour
                 to
                 an
                 equal
                 Level
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 Finding
                 by
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 how
                 easie
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 Turn
                 by
                 them
                 on
                 all
                 other
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 all
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 none
                 being
                 so
                 hardy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 question
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 cross
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 being
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 Chief
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Place
                 ;
                 thinking
                 no
                 private
                 Greatness
                 to
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Merit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 fancied
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 Thus
                 busying
                 his
                 unquiet
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 new
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 imagination
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 fixed
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 Husbanding
                 the
                 Opportunities
                 to
                 his
                 best
                 Advantage
                 ;
                 in
                 transferring
                 the
                 Crown
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 Capable
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Honours
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 why
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Dudly
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 more
                 Noble
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 be
                 thought
                 as
                 Capable
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 Grand-Childe
                 of
                 a
                 Seimour
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 England
                 of
                 my
                 Race
                 and
                 Progeny
                 ,
                 on
                 as
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 derive
                 themselves
                 from
                 
                   Owen
                   Tudor
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancestour
                 of
                 the
                 Boy
                 now
                 reigning
                 .
                 That
                 Family
                 pretended
                 onely
                 from
                 a
                 Daughter
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 some
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 pretend
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 a
                 Match
                 into
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 finde
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Crown
                 into
                 mine
                 own
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 want
                 no
                 Presidents
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 many
                 abroad
                 .
                 Some
                 Dangers
                 may
                 present
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Pursuit
                 of
                 this
                 Enterprise
                 :
                 but
                 Dangers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 great
                 Actions
                 ;
                 so
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Crown
                 is
                 aimed
                 at
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 try
                 my
                 Fortune
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 prosper
                 to
                 my
                 wish
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 live
                 Triumphantly
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 sink
                 under
                 the
                 Attempt
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 perish
                 Nobly
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 concluded
                 ▪
                 and
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 insinuates
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 good
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Dorset
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 assisteth
                 in
                 his
                 Suit
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Suff●lk
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gained
                 :
                 exalts
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Glorious
                 Title
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 stand
                 on
                 equal
                 ●round
                 with
                 the
                 proudest
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 so
                 cunningly
                 prepareth
                 his
                 Toils
                 for
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 free
                 again
                 ,
                 untill
                 Death
                 released
                 him
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 Particulars
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 large
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 to
                 wear
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 Popular
                 suspition
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Uncle's
                 Death
                 was
                 onely
                 hastened
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 His.
                 And
                 possible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 tired
                 it
                 out
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 smart
                 Jest
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 He
                 put
                 upon
                 this
                 Ambi●ious
                 Minister
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 took
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 :
                 and
                 shooting
                 one
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 Butt
                 (
                 as
                 He
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 hit
                 the
                 very
                 White
                 .
                 
                   Well
                   aimed
                   ,
                   my
                   Liege
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Merrily
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Duke
                 :
                 
                   But
                   you
                   aimed
                   better
                
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   you
                   shot
                   off
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   My
                   Vncle
                
                 Sommerset
                 :
                 which
                 words
                 so
                 stang
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 himself
                 secure
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 accelerating
                 his
                 Design
                 ,
                 for
                 settling
                 the
                 Crown
                 upon
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Plot
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 hammered
                 in
                 the
                 Forge
                 of
                 his
                 Wretched
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 beginning
                 sensibly
                 to
                 decay
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 time
                 ▪
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Communication
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 Marriage
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dudly
                
                 ,
                 his
                 fourth
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Jane
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke's
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Marriages
                 before-mentioned
                 ,
                 being
                 propounded
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 grown
                 too
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 dangerous
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 in
                 any
                 reasonable
                 Suit
                 )
                 a
                 day
                 was
                 set
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Excellent
                 Lady
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 transplanted
                 into
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Dudlies
                 .
                 A
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 expected
                 with
                 a
                 Virgin
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 Nuptial
                 Rites
                 ,
                 delivers
                 Her
                 pure
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 chast
                 Embraces
                 of
                 a
                 Vertuous
                 Con●ort
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Dudlie's
                 Brood
                 ,
                 had
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 succeeding
                 to
                 his
                 wish
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 that
                 Project
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 designed
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 was
                 now
                 grown
                 weak
                 in
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 decayed
                 in
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 weak
                 Estate
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 Opportunities
                 to
                 inculcate
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 what
                 infinite
                 Blessings
                 had
                 been
                 derived
                 from
                 Him
                 on
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Nation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 happily
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 Perfection
                 by
                 Him
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 His
                 Care
                 so
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Continuance
                 of
                 those
                 infinite
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 that
                 Posterity
                 might
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 Comfort
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 gain
                 Him
                 a
                 more
                 pretious
                 Memory
                 amongst
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 His
                 other
                 Princely
                 Virtues
                 ;
                 That
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 feared
                 by
                 all
                 Sorts
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 Almighty
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 Him
                 to
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Gl●ry
                 )
                 would
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 a
                 Princess
                 passionately
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Interess
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Her
                 Marriage
                 with
                 some
                 Potent
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 might
                 Captivate
                 the
                 Free-Born
                 English
                 Nation
                 to
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Servitude
                 ;
                 That
                 both
                 His
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 being
                 born
                 of
                 disputed
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 and
                 howsoever
                 being
                 but
                 his
                 half
                 Sisters
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 several
                 Ventures
                 ▪
                 could
                 neither
                 be
                 Heirs
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 :
                 which
                 neither
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 Testament
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 alter
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 was
                 an
                 Alien
                 born
                 ,
                 by
                 Consequence
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 Inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 besides
                 preferred
                 the
                 Alliance
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 which
                 rendered
                 Her
                 as
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 uncapable
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 Work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 His
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 all
                 Emergent
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 own
                 everlasting
                 Fame
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 happy
                 Provision
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 transferring
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ,
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 such
                 Excellent
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Richest
                 Diadem
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 His
                 Majesty
                 knew
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 admirable
                 qualities
                 of
                 that
                 Matchless
                 Lady
                 ,
                 Her
                 Zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 here
                 by
                 Him
                 established
                 ,
                 the
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 Her
                 Conversation
                 with
                 His
                 own
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 conceive
                 that
                 Nation
                 to
                 be
                 infinitely
                 happier
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 so
                 mild
                 a
                 Government
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 His
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Love
                 He
                 had
                 to
                 all
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 Natural
                 Affections
                 to
                 His
                 Father's
                 House
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 to
                 God's
                 Glory
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ;
                 following
                 therein
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 looked
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 amongst
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 without
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 nearest
                 Kindred
                 by
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 or
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 these
                 Suggestions
                 ,
                 and
                 Inducements
                 ,
                 he
                 much
                 enclined
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 his
                 Propositions
                 .
                 For
                 furtherance
                 whereof
                 he
                 caused
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 about
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 entertain
                 Him
                 with
                 continual
                 Discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Heavenly
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ;
                 the
                 high
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 She
                 was
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 for
                 Her
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 ;
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Fame
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 wait
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 providing
                 such
                 a
                 Successour
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 Virtues
                 would
                 survive
                 to
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
                 Then
                 which
                 ,
                 no
                 Musick
                 could
                 sound
                 sweeter
                 in
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 affectionate
                 Sympathy
                 with
                 that
                 Excellent
                 Lady
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Studies
                 ;
                 as
                 near
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 Her
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 was
                 in
                 Blood
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Conversation
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 They
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 in
                 divers
                 Habits
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 all
                 plied
                 their
                 Game
                 so
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 weak
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 so
                 many
                 Assaults
                 ,
                 did
                 at
                 last
                 condescend
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 not
                 onely
                 most
                 conformable
                 to
                 their
                 Importunities
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Affections
                 also
                 .
                 Order
                 was
                 taken
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Instrument
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 in
                 due
                 Form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 transposing
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Frances
                 ,
                 Duchess
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 Daughter
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Queen
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sisters
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 His
                 Maje●tie's
                 ●●ther
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 defective
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 could
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Polity
                 ,
                 to
                 justifie
                 ,
                 and
                 endear
                 the
                 Action
                 .
                 In
                 drawing
                 up
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 thought
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 then
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 before
                 served
                 Dudlie's
                 Turn
                 against
                 his
                 old
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 was
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Readiest
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pretensions
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 excluding
                 the
                 King's
                 two
                 Sisters
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Succession
                 ,
                 were
                 grounded
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 Upon
                 the
                 Invalidity
                 of
                 their
                 Mother's
                 Marriage
                 :
                 both
                 being
                 made
                 void
                 by
                 Legal
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Divorces
                 ratified
                 by
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Sisters
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 illegitimate
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Favours
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Succession
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 thirty
                 fifth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 Place
                 it
                 was
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 of
                 half
                 Blood
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 now
                 Reigning
                 (
                 admitting
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 in
                 lawfull
                 Wedlock
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 Capacity
                 by
                 the
                 Common-Law
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 old
                 good
                 Law
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Heirs
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Succeed
                 in
                 any
                 Part
                 of
                 that
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 unto
                 Him
                 by
                 His
                 Father
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 considered
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 known
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Law
                 ,
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Person
                 was
                 Inheritable
                 to
                 any
                 Estate
                 of
                 Lands
                 ,
                 or
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 under
                 the
                 King's
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Naturalization
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Bar
                 against
                 all
                 Titles
                 ,
                 and
                 Demands
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 although
                 derived
                 from
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lady
                 Frances
                 ,
                 Duchess
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 might
                 seem
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Succession
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 precedency
                 in
                 Title
                 before
                 her
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 no
                 Injury
                 offered
                 to
                 her
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 Personal
                 Claims
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Preferment
                 of
                 her
                 Children
                 .
                 Which
                 Pretermissions
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 were
                 neither
                 new
                 ,
                 nor
                 strange
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Not
                 new
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Maud
                 the
                 Emperess
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 her
                 Son
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Second
                
                 :
                 nor
                 strange
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 h●d
                 been
                 lately
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 Countess
                 of
                 Richmond
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 Way
                 to
                 the
                 Preferment
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Seventh
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 now
                 Regnant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 or
                 Pretexts
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 Polity
                 ,
                 and
                 Point
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 were
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 unavoydable
                 Danger
                 of
                 Reducing
                 this
                 Free
                 ,
                 and
                 Noble
                 Realm
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Vassalage
                 ,
                 and
                 Servitude
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Turns
                 ,
                 should
                 marry
                 with
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Transport
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Affections
                 ,
                 submit
                 their
                 Scepters
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 considered
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 Foreign
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 introduced
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 follow
                 an
                 Abolishment
                 of
                 those
                 Antient
                 Laws
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Native
                 Rights
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 dependance
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 possibly
                 the
                 Realm
                 might
                 hereby
                 be
                 annexed
                 to
                 some
                 greater
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 reckoned
                 for
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 reduced
                 unto
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 Subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Estate
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 whensoever
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 ▪
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 impossible
                 ,
                 nor
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 just
                 Sence
                 of
                 the
                 Indignities
                 ,
                 &
                 Pressures
                 might
                 elect
                 some
                 popular
                 and
                 seditious
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 countenance
                 his
                 own
                 unworthiness
                 ,
                 &
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 would
                 little
                 regard
                 ,
                 what
                 Contumelie
                 he
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 falling
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 ,
                 perchance
                 some
                 further
                 Countenance
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 :
                 where
                 Solomon
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 Throne
                 by
                 David
                 ,
                 before
                 Adonijah
                 ;
                 the
                 youngest
                 Son
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 eldest
                 ;
                 a
                 Childe
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 Man
                 experienced
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 grown
                 in
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Examples
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Transpositions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Hungary
                   ,
                   Naples
                
                 ,
                 and
                 else
                 where
                 :
                 enough
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 presidented
                 in
                 other
                 Places
                 .
                 Upon
                 all
                 which
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Polity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 such
                 Remainders
                 ,
                 and
                 Reversions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 seemed
                 best
                 )
                 as
                 might
                 prevent
                 such
                 Inconveniencies
                 ,
                 and
                 Emergent
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 otherwise
                 happen
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 better
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 setting
                 the
                 Crown
                 on
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ;
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 a
                 Royal
                 Blood
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 now
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ;
                 Married
                 already
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Desert
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 those
                 Graces
                 were
                 concentred
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 adorn
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Her
                 Sex.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 Reason
                 being
                 thus
                 prepared
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Care
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Instrument
                 so
                 contrived
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Stile
                 and
                 Legalities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 and
                 Questions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Council
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 Authority
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 more
                 passable
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 Rank
                 ,
                 none
                 was
                 thought
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Consultation
                 ,
                 then
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Montague
                
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Pleas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 experienced
                 in
                 His
                 own
                 Profession
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Executours
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 his
                 concurrence
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 seemed
                 the
                 more
                 considerable
                 .
                 A
                 Letter
                 is
                 therefore
                 sent
                 unto
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Shrewsbury
                   ,
                   Bedford
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 Clinton
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Darcie
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gale
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Cheek
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Tenour
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 their
                 Lordships
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Baker
                   ,
                   Chancellour
                
                 of
                 the
                 first-Fruits
                 and
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 Master
                 Justice
                 Bromeley
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Attorney
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sollicitour
                   General
                
                 .
                 Being
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 King's
                 Presence
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ▪
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 subscribed
                 the
                 former
                 Letter
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 declared
                 Himself
                 with
                 a
                 weak
                 Voice
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   He
                   had
                   considered
                   ,
                   in
                   His
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Estate
                   of
                   His
                   Realm
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   descend
                   on
                   the
                   Lady
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   was
                   then
                   unmarried
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   so
                   happen
                   ,
                   that
                   She
                   might
                   marry
                   a
                   Stranger
                   born
                   ,
                   whereby
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   might
                   be
                   changed
                   and
                   altered
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   His
                   own
                   Proceedings
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   also
                   reversed
                   ;
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   His
                   Pleasure
                   therefore
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Crown
                   should
                   Descend
                   ,
                   after
                   His
                   Decease
                   ,
                   unto
                   such
                   Persons
                   ,
                   a●d
                   in
                   such
                   Form
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   contained
                   in
                   certain
                   Articles
                   ,
                   then
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   shewed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   them
                   digested
                   ,
                   and
                   disposed
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   due
                   Form
                   of
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 These
                 Articles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 Perused
                 ,
                 and
                 Considered
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 signified
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 conce●ved
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Succession
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Frustrated
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 Ineffectual
                 but
                 by
                 Parliaments
                 onely
                 .
                 Which
                 Answer
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ▪
                 without
                 allowing
                 further
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Articles
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 Business
                 a
                 Dispatch
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 greater
                 Difficulties
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 had
                 appeared
                 unto
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Report
                 unto
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 next
                 Attendance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 Considered
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Succession
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 appeared
                 man●festly
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 Book
                 concerning
                 the
                 King's
                 Commandment
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Lordships
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 which
                 Report
                 being
                 cer●ifi●d
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 absent
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Call
                 )
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 great
                 Rage
                 ,
                 and
                 Fury
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Council-Chamber
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   Justice
                
                 Traitour
                 ;
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 fight
                 in
                 his
                 Shirt
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 against
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 ;
                 and
                 behaved
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 outragious
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 put
                 both
                 Mountague
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 Bromely
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 struck
                 them
                 .
                 Cal●ed
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 King
                 more
                 earnest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 He
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 requiring
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 displeased
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 to
                 dispatch
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 Parliament
                 shortly
                 to
                 Confirm
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 When
                 nothing
                 else
                 would
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 Answer
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 That
                 His
                 C●mmandment
                 should
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 upon
                 Condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 Commissionated
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 General
                 Pardon
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Deed
                 was
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 daring
                 longer
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 as
                 good
                 Provision
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Indemn●ty
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 digested
                 it
                 in
                 form
                 o●
                 Law
                 ,
                 caused
                 ●t
                 to
                 be
                 Engrossed
                 in
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dispatched
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Goodrick
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 prepared
                 before-hand
                 not
                 to
                 stick
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 B●t
                 then
                 appeared
                 another
                 Difficulty
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 wh●ch
                 not
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 these
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 appeared
                 as
                 backward
                 in
                 Subscribing
                 to
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 went
                 unto
                 the
                 Seal
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Great
                 Lawyers
                 had
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Employment
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 had
                 gained
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 favour
                 ,
                 did
                 Subscribe
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 a
                 Zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 prevailing
                 in
                 it
                 upon
                 some
                 ;
                 a
                 doubt
                 of
                 loosing
                 their
                 Church-Lands
                 more
                 powerfully
                 over-swaying
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 getting
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 that
                 Mighty
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 carried
                 all
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 was
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 had
                 subscribed
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Disherison
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King's
                 Daughters
                 .
                 After
                 much
                 Reasoning
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 he
                 requires
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 of
                 deliberation
                 ;
                 consults
                 about
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 finally
                 sent
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 fully
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 upon
                 the
                 Business
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 so
                 many
                 Reasons
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 plyed
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 strong
                 Perswasions
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 suffered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 His
                 Importunities
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Subscribed
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Onely
                 Sir
                 
                   James
                   Hales
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Pleas
                 ,
                 carried
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 a
                 Resolute
                 ,
                 and
                 Constant
                 Man
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Rank
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 to
                 boot
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 upright
                 ,
                 did
                 very
                 worthily
                 refuse
                 to
                 Subscribe
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 as
                 unworthily
                 requited
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 Rubs
                 ,
                 the
                 Project
                 was
                 driven
                 on
                 so
                 f●st
                 by
                 the
                 ha●ty
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 the
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 were
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 Seal
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 a
                 fortnight
                 before
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 During
                 which
                 Interval
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 another
                 Game
                 to
                 Pay
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 getting
                 into
                 his
                 Power
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 most
                 feared
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 Person
                 to
                 destroy
                 his
                 whole
                 Contrivance
                 .
                 For
                 well
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 She
                 stood
                 upon
                 Her
                 Right
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 doubt
                 She
                 would
                 ,
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 Party
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 remained
                 in
                 good
                 Affections
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 Party
                 he●e
                 would
                 be
                 Backed
                 ,
                 and
                 Countenanced
                 by
                 Her
                 Alliances
                 ab●●ad
                 w●o
                 c●●ld
                 ●ot
                 but
                 Prefer
                 ,
                 and
                 Support
                 Her
                 Interess
                 against
                 all
                 Pretenders
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ust
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 Her
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 account
                 all
                 Void
                 ,
                 and
                 Fr●stiate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 already
                 .
                 A●d
                 ▪
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 Her
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 Letters
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 ●er
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Name
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Cou●cil
                 :
                 Willing
                 Her
                 fo●l
                 w●●h
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 K●ng
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 His
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 Matters
                 well
                 Ordered
                 about
                 Him.
                 The
                 Lady
                 ,
                 suspecting
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 Mischief
                 ,
                 addressed
                 Her Self
                 with
                 all
                 spe●d
                 to
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 g●ea●
                 Joy
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 Her
                 Company
                 ,
                 or
                 Her
                 Service
                 ▪
                 sh●uld
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 Needfull
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 half
                 a
                 Da●'s
                 Journey
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 She
                 received
                 Advice
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 desperate
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Designs
                 against
                 Her
                 :
                 whereupon
                 She
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 ha●t
                 to
                 Her
                 House
                 at
                 Hoveden
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 She
                 h●ard
                 the
                 Sad
                 N●ws
                 of
                 Her
                 Brother's
                 Death
                 :
                 who
                 dyed
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 sa●d
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 King
                 Henry●ad
                 ●ad
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   More
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Adhesion
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Interess
                 of
                 Queen
                 Katharine
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 gave
                 an
                 occasion
                 unto
                 ●hose
                 of
                 the
                 R●mish
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Piece
                 of
                 Divine
                 Retr●bution
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 His
                 onely
                 Son
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 days
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 by
                 Special
                 Order
                 kept
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 very
                 f●w
                 about
                 the
                 Court.
                 And
                 it
                 concerned
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 partly
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 wh●m
                 th●y
                 kn●w
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 the
                 Favour
                 ,
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 whereof
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 Importance
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 understanding
                 by
                 their
                 Espi●ls
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 was
                 retired
                 ;
                 a
                 Message
                 was
                 sent
                 on
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Barns
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 requiring
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 six
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 six
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Staple
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Merchant-Adventurers
                 .
                 No
                 haste
                 was
                 wanting
                 on
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 coming
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 privily
                 informed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 (
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 He
                 had
                 Declared
                 by
                 His
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Jane
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 Succeed
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 True
                 ,
                 Certain
                 ,
                 and
                 Undoubted
                 Heir
                 of
                 all
                 His
                 Dominions
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 signified
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 obtain
                 their
                 Consent
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 deny
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 Assistance
                 to
                 Promote
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 secret
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 ,
                 untill
                 further
                 Order
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 dismissed
                 unto
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Antient
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 immediately
                 on
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 in
                 the
                 Tower.
                 Taking
                 possession
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Royal
                 Fortress
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 passing
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Solemn
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnificent
                 manner
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Principal
                 Streets
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Coronation
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Antient
                 Custom
                 ,
                 the
                 Lodgings
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 being
                 fitted
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Reception
                 :
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 passed
                 over
                 from
                 Greenwich
                 on
                 Munday
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 .
                 A
                 Letter
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 Advertisement
                 of
                 Her
                 Brother's
                 Death
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 in
                 labouring
                 to
                 conceal
                 it
                 from
                 His
                 nearest
                 Servants
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 meet
                 the
                 earlier
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 greater
                 numbers
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 an
                 Answer
                 thereunto
                 .
                 The
                 Princess
                 knew
                 Her
                 own
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wrong
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 Her
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 She
                 signified
                 unto
                 Them
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       My
                       LORDS
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     Greet
                     You
                     well
                     ;
                     and
                     have
                     received
                     sure
                     Advertisement
                     ,
                     that
                     Our
                     Dearest
                     Brother
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     Our
                     late
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     departed
                     to
                     God's
                     Mercy
                     .
                     Which
                     News
                     how
                     wofull
                     they
                     be
                     unto
                     Our
                     Heart
                     ,
                     He
                     onely
                     knoweth
                     ,
                     to
                     whose
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     Pleasure
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     humbly
                     submit
                     Vs
                     ,
                     and
                     Our
                     Wills.
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     so
                     lamentable
                     a
                     Case
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     after
                     His
                     Majestie
                     's
                     Departure
                     ,
                     and
                     Death
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Crown
                     ,
                     and
                     Governance
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     thereto
                     belonging
                     ;
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     provided
                     by
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Testament
                     ,
                     and
                     Last
                     Will
                     of
                     Our
                     Dearest
                     Father
                     ;
                     besides
                     other
                     Circumstances
                     Advancing
                     Our
                     Right
                     ;
                     You
                     know
                     ,
                     the
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     knoweth
                     :
                     the
                     Rolls
                     ,
                     and
                     Records
                     appear
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     Our
                     said
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     Our
                     said
                     Brother
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     We
                     verily
                     trust
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     good
                     true
                     Subject
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     can
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     ignorant
                     thereof
                     :
                     And
                     of
                     Our
                     part
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     of
                     Our Selves
                     caused
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     God
                     shall
                     aid
                     ,
                     and
                     strengthen
                     Vs
                     ,
                     shall
                     cause
                     ,
                     Our
                     Right
                     ,
                     and
                     Title
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Published
                     ,
                     and
                     Proclaimed
                     accordingly
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     this
                     so
                     Weighty
                     a
                     Matter
                     seemeth
                     strange
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Dying
                     of
                     Our
                     said
                     Brother
                     ,
                     upon
                     Thursday
                     at
                     night
                     ,
                     last
                     past
                     ,
                     We
                     hitherto
                     had
                     no
                     knowledge
                     from
                     You
                     thereof
                     ;
                     yet
                     We
                     consider
                     Your
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     Prudence
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     having
                     eftsoons
                     amongst
                     You
                     Debated
                     ,
                     Pondred
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     Weighed
                     this
                     present
                     Case
                     ,
                     with
                     Our
                     Estate
                     ,
                     Your
                     Own
                     Estate
                     ,
                     the
                     Common-Wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Our
                     Honours
                     ;
                     We
                     shall
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     conceive
                     Great
                     Hope
                     ,
                     and
                     Trust
                     ,
                     with
                     much
                     assurance
                     in
                     Your
                     Loyalty
                     ,
                     and
                     Service
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     interpret
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     things
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     worst
                     ,
                     that
                     Ye
                     yet
                     will
                     ,
                     like
                     Noble
                     Men
                     ,
                     Work
                     the
                     best
                     .
                     Nevertheless
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     Your
                     Consultations
                     ,
                     to
                     Vndo
                     the
                     Provisions
                     made
                     for
                     Our
                     Preferment
                     ;
                     nor
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     Hands
                     ,
                     and
                     Provisions
                     forcible
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     You
                     be
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     and
                     Prepared
                     :
                     by
                     whom
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     what
                     end
                     ,
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     You
                     know
                     ;
                     and
                     Nature
                     cannot
                     ,
                     but
                     fear
                     some
                     Evil.
                     But
                     be
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     Consideration
                     Politick
                     ,
                     or
                     whatsoever
                     thing
                     else
                     ,
                     hath
                     moved
                     You
                     thereto
                     ;
                     yet
                     ,
                     doubt
                     ye
                     not
                     ,
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     but
                     We
                     can
                     take
                     all
                     these
                     Your
                     doings
                     ,
                     in
                     Gratious
                     Part
                     ;
                     being
                     also
                     Right-Ready
                     to
                     remit
                     ,
                     and
                     fully
                     Pardon
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     Eschew
                     Bloodshed
                     ,
                     and
                     Vengeance
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     those
                     ,
                     that
                     can
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     intend
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     trusting
                     also
                     assuredly
                     ,
                     that
                     Ye
                     will
                     take
                     ,
                     and
                     accept
                     this
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     Vertue
                     ,
                     in
                     Good
                     Part
                     ,
                     as
                     appertaineth
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     We
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     Enforced
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     Service
                     of
                     other
                     Our
                     True
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     Friends
                     :
                     which
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     Our
                     Just
                     ,
                     and
                     Right
                     Cause
                     ,
                     Go●
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     all
                     Our
                     affiance
                     is
                     shall
                     send
                     Vs.
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     We
                     require
                     You
                     ,
                     and
                     charge
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     of
                     You
                     ,
                     of
                     Your
                     Allegiance
                     ,
                     which
                     You
                     ow
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     none
                     other
                     :
                     for
                     Our
                     Honour
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Surety
                     of
                     Our
                     Person
                     ,
                     onely
                     imploy
                     Your Selves
                     ;
                     and
                     forthwith
                     ,
                     upon
                     receipt
                     hereof
                     ,
                     cause
                     Our
                     Right
                     ,
                     and
                     Title
                     to
                     the
                     Crown
                     ,
                     and
                     Governance
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Proclaimed
                     in
                     Our
                     City
                     of
                     London
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     shall
                     seem
                     Good
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     to
                     this
                     Case
                     appertaineth
                     ;
                     not
                     failing
                     hereof
                     ,
                     as
                     Our
                     very
                     Trust
                     is
                     in
                     You.
                     And
                     this
                     Our
                     Letter
                     ,
                     Signed
                     with
                     Our
                     Hand
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     your
                     sufficient
                     Warrant
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Given
                       under
                       Our
                       Signet
                       ,
                       at
                       Our
                       Mannour
                       of
                       Kenning-Hall
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         ninth
                         of
                         July
                         ,
                         1553.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 Letter
                 seemed
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 Lordships
                 no
                 other
                 trouble
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 an
                 Answer
                 .
                 For
                 well
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 then
                 put
                 up
                 Her
                 Claim
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 conceived
                 that
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 for
                 doing
                 more
                 .
                 Onely
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 let
                 Her
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 She
                 was
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 :
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 prevent
                 such
                 Inconveniencies
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 otherwise
                 happen
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 an
                 Answer
                 was
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Arch●Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Goodrich
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Northhumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 Suff●lk
                 ;
                 the
                 Marquesses
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 North-hampton
                 ;
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Arundel
                   ,
                   Shrewsbury
                   ,
                   Huntington
                   ,
                   Bedford
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Pembroke
                 ;
                 the
                 Lords
                 Cobham
                 ,
                 and
                 Darcie
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cheny
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Cheek
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   North
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Bows
                
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 whereof
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       MADAM
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     have
                     received
                     Your
                     Letters
                     the
                     ninth
                     of
                     this
                     Instant
                     ,
                     Declaring
                     Your
                     Supposed
                     Title
                     ,
                     which
                     You
                     Judg
                     Your Self
                     to
                     have
                     to
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Crown
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     D●minions
                     thereunto
                     belonging
                     .
                     For
                     Answer
                     whereof
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     Advertise
                     You
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     Our
                     Sovereign
                     Lady
                     Queen
                     Jane
                     is
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     Death
                     of
                     Our
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     King
                     
                       Edward
                       the
                       Sixth
                    
                     (
                     a
                     Prince
                     of
                     most
                     Noble
                     Memory
                     )
                     Invested
                     ,
                     and
                     Possessed
                     with
                     the
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     Right
                     Title
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Crown
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ;
                     not
                     onely
                     by
                     Good
                     Order
                     of
                     Old
                     Antient
                     Laws
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     by
                     Our
                     late
                     Sovereign
                     Lord's
                     Letters
                     Patents
                     ,
                     Signed
                     with
                     His
                     Own
                     Hand
                     ,
                     and
                     Sealed
                     with
                     the
                     Great
                     Seal
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     in
                     presence
                     of
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     Counsellours
                     ,
                     Judges
                     ,
                     with
                     divers
                     others
                     Grave
                     ,
                     and
                     Sage
                     Personages
                     ,
                     Assenting
                     ,
                     and
                     Subscribing
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     most
                     Bound
                     Duty
                     ,
                     and
                     Allegiance
                     ,
                     and
                     Assent
                     unto
                     Her
                     said
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     none
                     other
                     :
                     except
                     we
                     should
                     (
                     which
                     Faithfull
                     Subjects
                     cannot
                     )
                     fall
                     into
                     grievous
                     ,
                     and
                     unspeakable
                     Enormities
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     We
                     can
                     no
                     less
                     do
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     quiet
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     You
                     also
                     ;
                     to
                     advertise
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     Divorce
                     ,
                     made
                     between
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Famous
                     Memory
                     ,
                     King
                     
                       Henry
                       the
                       Eighth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lady
                     Katharine
                     Your
                     Mother
                     ,
                     was
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Everlasting
                     Laws
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Noble
                     ,
                     and
                     Learned
                     Vniversities
                     in
                     Christena●m
                     ,
                     and
                     Confirmed
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     sundry
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliaments
                     ,
                     remaining
                     yet
                     in
                     Force
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     You
                     justly
                     made
                     Illegitimate
                     ,
                     and
                     Vn-heritable
                     to
                     the
                     Crown
                     Imperial
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Rules
                     ,
                     and
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     and
                     Possessions
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     You
                     will
                     upon
                     just
                     consideration
                     hereof
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     divers
                     other
                     Causes
                     ,
                     Lawfull
                     to
                     be
                     Alledged
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     just
                     Inheritance
                     of
                     the
                     Right
                     Line
                     ,
                     and
                     Godly
                     Order
                     ,
                     taken
                     by
                     the
                     late
                     King
                     ,
                     Our
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     King
                     
                       Edward
                       the
                       Sixth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     agreed
                     upon
                     by
                     the
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     and
                     Greatest
                     Personages
                     aforesaid
                     ;
                     Surcease
                     by
                     any
                     pretents
                     ,
                     to
                     vex
                     ,
                     or
                     molest
                     ,
                     any
                     of
                     Our
                     Sovereign
                     Lady
                     Queen
                     Jane
                     Her
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     from
                     their
                     True
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Allegiance
                     ,
                     due
                     unto
                     Her
                     Grace
                     ;
                     assuring
                     You
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     ,
                     for
                     Respect
                     ,
                     shew
                     Your Self
                     Quiet
                     ,
                     and
                     Obedient
                     (
                     as
                     You
                     ought
                     )
                     You
                     shall
                     find
                     Vs
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     several
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     do
                     You
                     any
                     Service
                     ,
                     that
                     We
                     with
                     Duty
                     may
                     ;
                     and
                     be
                     glad
                     with
                     Your
                     quietness
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     Common
                     State
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     wherein
                     You
                     may
                     be
                     otherwise
                     grievous
                     Vs
                     ,
                     to
                     Your Self
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       thus
                       We
                       bid
                       You
                       most
                       Heartily
                       well
                       to
                       fare
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Letters
                 being
                 thus
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 danger
                 seeming
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 Readiness
                 against
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 who
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 brought
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 Noble
                 Train
                 ,
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 from
                 Durham
                 House
                 in
                 the
                 Strand
                 ,
                 where
                 She
                 had
                 been
                 entertained
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Dudley's
                 Family
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 Her
                 Marriage
                 .
                 She
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 Order
                 unto
                 Her
                 Advancement
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 ;
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 being
                 Conducted
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 did
                 portend
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 which
                 looked
                 toward
                 a
                 Coronation
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 She
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 She
                 should
                 hear
                 some
                 Good
                 News
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Recovery
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Altering
                 of
                 His
                 Purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 She
                 might
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 those
                 Divine
                 Contentments
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Repose
                 of
                 a
                 Studious
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 She
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Her
                 Father-in-Law
                 :
                 She
                 observed
                 their
                 Behaviour
                 towards
                 Her
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 used
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 put
                 Her
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Amazement
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 to
                 Her
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   The
                   King
                   was
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   He
                   had
                   Declared
                   Her
                   for
                   His
                   next
                   Successour
                   in
                   the
                   Crown
                   Imperial
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   This
                   Declaration
                   was
                   Approved
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Peers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   Testified
                   by
                   the
                   Subscription
                   of
                   their
                   Names
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   Ratified
                   ,
                   and
                   Confirmed
                   by
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   of
                
                 England
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Mayour
                   ,
                   the
                   Aldermen
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Principal
                   Citizens
                   had
                   been
                   spoke
                   withall
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   Fidelity
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   City
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   There
                   was
                   nothing
                   wanting
                   ,
                   but
                   Her
                   Gratefull
                   Acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Estate
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   Disposer
                   of
                   all
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   and
                   Scepters
                   ,
                   (
                   never
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   be
                   thanked
                   by
                   Her
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Mercy
                   )
                   had
                   advanced
                   Her
                   to
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Therefore
                   She
                   should
                   chearfully
                   take
                   upon
                   Her
                   ,
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   Title
                   ,
                   and
                   Estate
                   of
                   Queen
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Royalties
                   ,
                   and
                   Preheminencies
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   belonging
                   ;
                   Receiving
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   the
                   First-Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Humble
                   Duty
                   (
                   now
                   tendred
                   by
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   Knees
                   )
                   which
                   shortly
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   Her
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Speech
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 Lady
                 found
                 Her Self
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Perplexity
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whether
                 she
                 Should
                 more
                 lament
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 Her
                 Adoption
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 Loss
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repaired
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Care
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
                 She
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Temptation
                 ;
                 to
                 resist
                 which
                 ,
                 She
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Helps
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 could
                 suggest
                 unto
                 Her.
                 And
                 She
                 knew
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 seldom
                 knocked
                 twice
                 for
                 entrance
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Man's
                 Gate
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 refused
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Taking
                 some
                 time
                 therefore
                 of
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 She
                 summoned
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 Her
                 purest
                 Thoughts
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 Advice
                 ,
                 half
                 drownned
                 in
                 Tears
                 ,
                 (
                 either
                 as
                 sorrowing
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 fore-seeing
                 Her
                 own
                 )
                 She
                 returned
                 an
                 Answer
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   The
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Natural
                   Right
                   ,
                   standing
                   for
                   the
                   King's
                   Sister
                   ,
                   She
                   would
                   beware
                   of
                   burthening
                   Her
                   weak
                   Conscience
                   with
                   a
                   Yoke
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   She
                   understood
                   the
                   Infamy
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   permitted
                   the
                   violation
                   of
                   Right
                   to
                   gain
                   a
                   Scepter
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   mock
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   deride
                   Justice
                   ,
                   to
                   scruple
                   at
                   the
                   stealing
                   of
                   a
                   Shilling
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Vsurpation
                   of
                   a
                   Crown
                   .
                
              
               
                 Besides
                 
                   (
                   said
                   She
                
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 young
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 little
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Guils
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 inrich
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 her
                 Spoil
                 ;
                 If
                 she
                 raise
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 pleasure
                 her Self
                 with
                 their
                 Ruins
                 .
                 What
                 sh●
                 adored
                 but
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 day
                 her
                 Pastime
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 now
                 permit
                 her
                 to
                 adorn
                 ,
                 and
                 Crown
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 to
                 Morrow
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 crush
                 ,
                 and
                 tear
                 me
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 Nay
                 with
                 what
                 Crown
                 doth
                 she
                 Present
                 me
                 .
                 A
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 Violently
                 and
                 Shamefully
                 wrested
                 from
                 Katharine
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ;
                 made
                 more
                 unfortunate
                 by
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 
                   Ann
                   Bulloign
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 wore
                 it
                 after
                 Her.
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 me
                 add
                 my
                 Blood
                 to
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 third
                 Victime
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 this
                 Fatal
                 Crown
                 may
                 be
                 ravished
                 with
                 the
                 Head
                 that
                 wears
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 Case
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 prove
                 Fatal
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 its
                 Venom
                 were
                 consumed
                 ;
                 if
                 Fortune
                 should
                 give
                 me
                 Warranties
                 of
                 her
                 Constancy
                 ;
                 Should
                 I
                 be
                 well
                 advised
                 
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 these
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 dilacerate
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 kill
                 me
                 outright
                 ;
                 to
                 burthen
                 my self
                 with
                 a
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 torment
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 were
                 assured
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 with
                 it
                 ?
                 My
                 Liberty
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Chain
                 you
                 proffer
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 pretious
                 stones
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 adorned
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 Gold
                 soever
                 framed
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 exchange
                 my
                 Peace
                 for
                 Honourable
                 and
                 pretious
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 for
                 Magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Letters
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 me
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 rather
                 wish
                 me
                 a
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 though
                 mean
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 exalted
                 Condition
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 by
                 some
                 dismal
                 Fall.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 happy
                 for
                 Her self
                 ,
                 Her
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 Families
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 such
                 powerfull
                 Arguments
                 :
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 persuasive
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 seem
                 convincing
                 ;
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 been
                 fatally
                 hurried
                 unto
                 their
                 own
                 Destruction
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ambition
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Dukes
                 was
                 too
                 Strong
                 ,
                 and
                 Violent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 down
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 prudent
                 Considerations
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 wearied
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 with
                 their
                 Importunities
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 by
                 the
                 entreaties
                 of
                 Her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 whom
                 She
                 dearly
                 loved
                 ,
                 She
                 submitted
                 unto
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 She
                 could
                 not
                 vanquish
                 ;
                 yielding
                 her
                 Head
                 with
                 more
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 the
                 Ravishing
                 Glories
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 then
                 afterwards
                 She
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Stroak
                 of
                 the
                 Ax.
                 The
                 Point
                 being
                 thus
                 concluded
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 swore
                 Allegeance
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 about
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 Her
                 Solemnly
                 to
                 be
                 Proclaimed
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Streets
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Places
                 of
                 greatest
                 Concourse
                 ,
                 and
                 Resort
                 of
                 People
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Proclamation
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 bearing
                 Date
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 of
                 June
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Jane
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 Eldest
                 Daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Duchess
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 His
                 true
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Successour
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 after
                 Her
                 Decease
                 ,
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Her
                 Body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 did
                 at
                 large
                 appear
                 .
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Concourse
                 of
                 People
                 was
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Acclamations
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 ;
                 which
                 served
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 to
                 the
                 Friends
                 and
                 Followers
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 rather
                 drawn
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 Curiosity
                 to
                 behold
                 some
                 unusual
                 Spectacle
                 ;
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 purpose
                 to
                 congratulate
                 at
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Advancement
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 some
                 of
                 of
                 them
                 declared
                 their
                 dislike
                 thereof
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Day
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Pot
                
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 P●llory
                 in
                 Che●pside
                 ,
                 his
                 Ears
                 first
                 nailed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 for
                 certain
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 at
                 the
                 Publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Proclamation
                 ;
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 sounding
                 at
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Herald
                 in
                 his
                 Coat
                 of
                 Arms
                 publickly
                 noting
                 his
                 Offence
                 in
                 a
                 Form
                 prescribed
                 .
                 A
                 Severity
                 neither
                 safe
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessary
                 (
                 the
                 party
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 better
                 Condition
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Vintner's
                 Boy
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Case
                 then
                 stood
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Lords
                 received
                 Advertisement
                 from
                 divers
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 were
                 drawn
                 together
                 at
                 Kenning-Hall●Castle
                 in
                 Norfolk
                 to
                 offer
                 their
                 Service
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ;
                 who
                 finding
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Answer
                 which
                 She
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 good
                 was
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 Her
                 own
                 Pretensions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 gave
                 chearfull
                 Entertainment
                 to
                 all
                 comers
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 favoured
                 Her
                 Title
                 ,
                 or
                 embraced
                 Her
                 Religion
                 .
                 Amongst
                 such
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 certified
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 I
                 finde
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bath
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Wharton
                
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Wharton
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mordant
                
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mordant
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Drury
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Shelton
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bedingfield
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Jenningham
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Sulierd
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Richard
                   Higham
                
                 of
                 Lincoln's-Inn
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 advertised
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Ratcliff
                
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 were
                 coming
                 towards
                 Her
                 with
                 their
                 Forces
                 :
                 which
                 last
                 Advertisement
                 gave
                 the
                 Business
                 some
                 appearance
                 of
                 Danger
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 else
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Countenance
                 and
                 Encouragement
                 of
                 so
                 
                 great
                 a
                 Person
                 might
                 draw
                 many
                 more
                 unto
                 the
                 side
                 ;
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 lookers
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 moved
                 against
                 Her.
                 Prevention
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 wholesomest
                 Physick
                 :
                 which
                 therefore
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 Companies
                 encreased
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 united
                 under
                 some
                 Commander
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 gain
                 them
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Army
                 little
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 become
                 so
                 midable
                 to
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 broken
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Some
                 Forces
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 Person
                 who
                 was
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 to
                 scatter
                 those
                 small
                 Companies
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 grew
                 unto
                 an
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 seise
                 upon
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 Her
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Employment
                 none
                 more
                 fit
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 Stock
                 going
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Adventure
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 being
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 would
                 prompt
                 him
                 to
                 dispatch
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 utmost
                 Diligence
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 possibly
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 hearing
                 of
                 these
                 Preparations
                 ,
                 might
                 fly
                 for
                 safety
                 into
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 more
                 Trouble
                 to
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 She
                 could
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Ships
                 ,
                 as
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 Downs
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Commanded
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 to
                 intercept
                 Her
                 on
                 the
                 Way
                 ;
                 if
                 peradventure
                 she
                 should
                 think
                 of
                 flying
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 was
                 it
                 Counselled
                 ,
                 and
                 Concluded
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 matter
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 carried
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Knowledg
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 least
                 Drop
                 of
                 Her
                 Father's
                 Blood
                 was
                 far
                 more
                 pretious
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 Tears
                 in
                 Her
                 Eys
                 ,
                 and
                 Voice
                 as
                 mournfull
                 as
                 Her
                 Face
                 ,
                 She
                 besought
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 tenderly
                 affected
                 towards
                 Her
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Her
                 Mediatours
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 Father
                 might
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 remain
                 with
                 Her
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 other
                 Man
                 ,
                 more
                 exercised
                 in
                 Deeds
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 out
                 on
                 that
                 Employment
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Motion
                 made
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 secretly
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Mind
                 to
                 put
                 Northumberland
                 upon
                 the
                 Service
                 ;
                 as
                 She
                 could
                 be
                 to
                 have
                 Her
                 Father
                 excused
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 saw
                 how
                 things
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 generally
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 enclined
                 to
                 King
                 Henrie's
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 promise
                 to
                 themselves
                 any
                 long
                 Securi●y
                 under
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 young
                 Lady
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 altogether
                 Governed
                 by
                 Duke
                 Dudlie's
                 Coun●els
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 Fear
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 durst
                 oppose
                 his
                 Doings
                 ,
                 or
                 stear
                 their
                 Course
                 unto
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 they
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 doubted
                 not
                 to
                 gain
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 a
                 Way
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 .
                 No
                 way
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 meant
                 to
                 husband
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 using
                 their
                 best
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Service
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   who
                
                 ,
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   be
                   so
                   proper
                   ,
                   as
                   Tour
                   Grace
                   ,
                   to
                   undertake
                   this
                   Expedition
                   into
                
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   Your
                   late
                   Victories
                   hath
                   made
                   Your
                   Name
                   so
                   Terrible
                   to
                   all
                   Sorts
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   is
                   may
                   disperse
                   them
                   without
                   Battail
                   .
                   For
                   should
                   the
                   Matter
                   come
                   to
                   Blows
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   God
                   prohibit
                   )
                   what
                   man
                   so
                   able
                   as
                   Your Self
                   in
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   War
                   ,
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Encamping
                   ,
                   the
                   putting
                   of
                   Your
                   Men
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   best
                   suit
                   with
                   the
                   Advantages
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   offered
                   to
                   You
                   ;
                   and
                   animating
                   the
                   m●st
                   Cowardly
                   So●ldiers
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   Your
                   own
                   Exemplary
                   Valour
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   strong
                   Perswasions
                   ?
                   Whom
                   have
                   we
                   in
                   the
                   Realm
                   so
                   dexterous
                   in
                   Point
                   of
                   Treaty
                   ,
                   so
                   able
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   ●nemy
                   to
                   lay
                   down
                   Arms
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Noblest
                   Way
                   of
                   conquering
                   the
                   t●ue-born
                
                 English
                 )
                 
                   if
                   once
                   it
                   came
                   unto
                   Parle
                   ,
                
                 as
                 they
                 hoped
                 it
                 would
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 Her
                 most
                 earnest
                 Suit
                 ,
                 that
                 Her
                 Father
                 might
                 be
                 spared
                 to
                 stay
                 w●th
                 Her
                 ,
                 till
                 those
                 Terours
                 ,
                 and
                 Affrights
                 ,
                 were
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 moreover
                 pointed
                 out
                 His
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 abler
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 Action
                 ;
                 then
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 prompt
                 Your
                 Grace
                 to
                 lay
                 fa●●
                 hold
                 upon
                 all
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 for
                 obliging
                 Her
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 hereafter
                 finde
                 so
                 many
                 Ways
                 for
                 obliging
                 You.
                 
              
               
                 Swelled
                 with
                 vain
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 tickled
                 with
                 the
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 to
                 an
                 Action
                 of
                 such
                 Fame
                 ,
                 and
                 Merit
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 presented
                 to
                 ●im
                 .
                 And
                 signifying
                 his
                 Assent
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 feigned
                 Unwillingness
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   He
                   woul●
                   make
                   Ready
                   his
                   own
                   Power
                   on
                   the
                   morrow
                   after
                   ,
                   not
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   They
                   would
                   send
                   Theirs
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   speed
                   them
                   after
                   him
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   He
                   must
                   recommend
                   the
                   Queen
                   unto
                   Their
                   Fidelity
                   :
                   of
                   whose
                   Sacred
                   Person
                   he
                   desired
                   Them
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   tender
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 they
                 Promised
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 thus
                 settled
                 the
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 Queen
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 in
                 Northumberland's
                 Presence
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 readiness
                 he
                 had
                 took
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 that
                 Action
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Her
                 the
                 Contentment
                 of
                 e●joying
                 Her
                 Father's
                 company
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 present
                 storm
                 was
                 over-blown
                 ;
                 who
                 humbly
                 thanked
                 the
                 Duke
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 chearfully
                 desired
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 and
                 his
                 personal
                 safety
                 .
                 That
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 spent
                 in
                 Raising
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 other
                 neces●ary
                 preparations
                 for
                 the
                 Expedition
                 ;
                 he
                 repairs
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 more
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 hasting
                 their
                 Forces
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 appointing
                 New-Market
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 Rendez-vous
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 Leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   other
                   Noble
                   Personages
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Army
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   goes
                   forth
                   ▪
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   You
                   ,
                   and
                   Yours
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Establishing
                   of
                   the
                   Queen's
                   Highness
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   onely
                   a●venture
                   our
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   Lives
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   Bloody
                   Strokes
                   ,
                   and
                   Cruel
                   Assaults
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   Fields
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   we
                   do
                   leave
                   the
                   Conservation
                   o●
                   our Selves
                   ▪
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   Families
                   ,
                   at
                   home
                   here
                   with
                   You
                   ,
                   as
                   altogether
                   committed
                   to
                   your
                   Trust
                   ,
                   and
                   Fidelity
                   .
                   Wh●m
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   thought
                   You
                   would
                   ,
                   through
                   Ma●ice
                   ,
                   Conspiracy
                   ,
                   or
                   Dissension
                   ,
                   leave
                   us
                   ,
                   Your
                   Fri●nds
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Briars
                   ,
                   and
                   betray
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   could
                   as
                   well
                   sundry
                   ways
                   fore
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   provide
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   safe-guards
                   ▪
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   You
                   ,
                   by
                   betraying
                   us
                   ,
                   can
                   do
                   for
                   Yours
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   onely
                   Trust
                   ,
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   of
                   Your
                   Honours
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   think
                   our selves
                   most
                   assured
                   ▪
                   we
                   do
                   hazard
                   our
                   ●ives
                   :
                   which
                   Trust
                   ,
                   and
                   Promise
                   ,
                   if
                   You
                   shall
                   Violate
                   ,
                   hoping
                   thereby
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   Promotion
                   ;
                   yet
                   shall
                   not
                   God
                   count
                   You
                   inn●cent
                   of
                   our
                   Bloods
                   ,
                   neither
                   acquit
                   You
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Holy
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   made
                   freely
                   by
                   You
                   to
                   this
                   Virtuo●s
                   Lady
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen's
                   Highness
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Who
                   ,
                   by
                   Your
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   Enticement
                   ,
                   is
                   rather
                   of
                   force
                   placed
                   therein
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   Her
                   own
                   seeking
                   ,
                   and
                   Request
                   .
                
                 
                   Consider
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   God's
                   Cause
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Prefe●ment
                   of
                   His
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   return
                   of
                
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   (
                   as
                   Ye
                   have
                   heretofore
                   always
                   said
                   )
                   the
                   Original
                   cause
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   Ye
                   (
                   even
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   motion
                   )
                   granted
                   Your
                   good
                   Wills
                   ,
                   and
                   Consents
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Your
                   Hand-Writing
                   appeareth
                   .
                   And
                   think
                   not
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   You
                   mean
                   deceit
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   forthwith
                   ,
                   yet
                   hereafter
                   ▪
                   God
                   will
                   revenge
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   troublesom
                   time
                   with
                   You
                   to
                   use
                   constant
                   hearts
                   ;
                   abandoning
                   all
                   Malice
                   ,
                   Envy
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   Affections
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 paused
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 his
                 Address
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 Words
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   spoken
                   to
                   You
                   ,
                   my
                   Lords
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   mistrust
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   Your
                   Fidelities
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   always
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   ever
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   conceived
                   a
                   trusty
                   Confidence
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   onely
                   put
                   You
                   in
                   Remembrance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   what
                   chance
                   of
                   Variance
                   soever
                   might
                   grow
                   amongst
                   You
                   in
                   my
                   absence
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   pray
                   You
                   ,
                   that
                   You
                   would
                   not
                   wish
                   me
                   less
                   good
                   speed
                   in
                   this
                   Journey
                   ,
                   then
                   You
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   Your selves
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 last
                 words
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 thus
                 replyed
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   If
                   You
                   mistrust
                   any
                   of
                   Vs
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   Your
                   Grace
                   is
                   much
                   mistaken
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   of
                   Vs
                   can
                   wash
                   his
                   hands
                   clean
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Business
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   shrink
                   from
                   You
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   culpable
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   Vs
                   can
                   excuse
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   guiltless
                   ?
                
                 Little
                 the
                 more
                 assured
                 by
                 this
                 quick
                 return
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Leave
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 his
                 Commission
                 ready
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 certain
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 Marches
                 were
                 lai'd
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 Limited
                 from
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Conditions
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 Commands
                 in
                 Chief
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 accepted
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 desiring
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 desired
                 it
                 for
                 these
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 strongly
                 was
                 he
                 caught
                 in
                 a
                 Snare
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 devising
                 )
                 partly
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 
                 have
                 Acted
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 supposed
                 might
                 serve
                 for
                 his
                 Indemnity
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Tide
                 should
                 turn
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 blame
                 of
                 all
                 M●sca●riages
                 might
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 foiled
                 in
                 the
                 Adventure
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 instructed
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 Leave
                 ,
                 embraced
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 Affection
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wonted
                 dissimulation
                 in
                 Princes
                 Courts
                 ;
                 by
                 none
                 more
                 passionately
                 ▪
                 then
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 abhorred
                 his
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 falshood
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 (
                 upon
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 more
                 Disgraces
                 ,
                 and
                 Affronts
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 ●eemed
                 to
                 express
                 much
                 sorrow
                 at
                 the
                 Duke's
                 departure
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Ordered
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 he
                 could
                 finde
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 life
                 down
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 Accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 North-hampton
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 passeth
                 by
                 water
                 in
                 his
                 Barge
                 to
                 Durham-Place
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 White-Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 Mustered
                 their
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 being
                 Friday
                 ,
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 f●●ward
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 six
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 ,
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 being
                 sent
                 befo●●
                 ;
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gates
                
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 Adhesion
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 assured
                 )
                 following
                 not
                 far
                 behind
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 .
                 Passing
                 through
                 Shore-ditch
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Streets
                 to
                 be
                 thronged
                 with
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 hear
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 for
                 his
                 Prosperous
                 Journey
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 choose
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   People
                   press
                   to
                   see
                   us
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   one
                   bids
                   ,
                   God
                   speed
                   us
                   .
                
                 On
                 Saturday-night
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 assured
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 which
                 e●ther
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Town
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 Seneschal
                 ,
                 or
                 High-Steward
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 two
                 Offices
                 incompatible
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 United
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 since
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 Doctour
                 
                   Edwin
                   Sandys
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 Katharine-Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice-Chancellour
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 to
                 Supper
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 enjoyns
                 to
                 Preach
                 before
                 him
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 A
                 service
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 declined
                 ,
                 without
                 manifest
                 danger
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Good
                 Man
                 ,
                 submitting
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 necessity
                 ,
                 betakes
                 himself
                 unto
                 his
                 Study
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 falls
                 on
                 a
                 Text
                 exceeding
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Exigent
                 (
                 being
                 th●t
                 of
                 
                   Joshua●
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   v.
                   16.
                   )
                
                 but
                 handled
                 it
                 so
                 Warily
                 ▪
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 much
                 satisfied
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 just
                 advantage
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 .
                 On
                 Munday
                 Moring
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Power
                 ,
                 goes
                 forward
                 to
                 St.
                 Edmond's-Bury
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 l●dged
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 hearing
                 News
                 of
                 those
                 Supplies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 at
                 New-Market
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 Letters
                 from
                 some
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 D●scomfort
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 Marched
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 we
                 will
                 leave
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 ,
                 less
                 Confident
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 Attended
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 thither
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 onely
                 deserted
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 by
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Prince●s
                 Mary
                 was
                 not
                 idle
                 ▪
                 but
                 served
                 Her Self
                 of
                 all
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 Her.
                 Comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 had
                 about
                 Her.
                 She
                 sends
                 unto
                 the
                 Mayour
                 of
                 Norwi●h
                 on
                 the
                 Twe●fth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 requiring
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 Proclaim
                 Her
                 Queen
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 they
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 certain
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 nex●
                 d●y
                 ,
                 h●ving
                 received
                 good
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 Proclaim
                 Her
                 Queen
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 She
                 had
                 desired
                 )
                 but
                 sent
                 Her
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 to
                 a●v●nce
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 Not
                 fi●ding
                 Norfolk
                 Men
                 so
                 fo●ward
                 as
                 She
                 had
                 expected
                 ▪
                 S●e
                 remo●●●●ith
                 Her
                 small
                 Party
                 into
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 Her Self
                 into
                 Fra●lingham-C●stle
                 ,
                 a
                 Castle
                 Scituate
                 ●ear
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 She
                 might
                 conveniently
                 es●●pe
                 into
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 if
                 Her
                 Affairs
                 succeeded
                 not
                 to
                 Her
                 Hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayers
                 .
                 He●e
                 She
                 fi●st
                 takes
                 upon
                 Her
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 dispatcheth
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 requiring
                 Them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Her
                 faithful
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 unto
                 Her
                 Succour
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 hand●el
                 of
                 good
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 six
                 ships
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 hover
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 were
                 driven
                 by
                 ●oul
                 weather
                 into
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 Yarmouth
                 ,
                 where
                 Jerningham
                 ,
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 was
                 busie
                 in
                 Raising
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 Maintain
                 Her
                 Quarrel
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 cunningly
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 drew
                 all
                 their
                 Ordnance
                 on
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 their
                 Ships
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 About
                 which
                 time
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Hastings
                
                 ,
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 Francis
                 Earl
                 of
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 being
                 Commissionated
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 to
                 Raise
                 four
                 thousand
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Service
                 ,
                 pass'd
                 over
                 with
                 his
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 Her
                 Party
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 News
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 ha●tened
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 that
                 Design
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 contrived
                 by
                 some
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 had
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 put
                 himself
                 on
                 his
                 March
                 toward
                 
                   Ca●bridg
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 some
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 de●se
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 by
                 his
                 Ambition
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 none
                 more
                 forward
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 placed
                 more
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cheyny
                   ▪
                
                 Lord
                 Warden
                 of
                 the
                 ●inque-Ports
                 ;
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 hold
                 some
                 secret
                 Consultation
                 with
                 their
                 Friends
                 in
                 London
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 so
                 narrowly
                 watched
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 On
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 is
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's-Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 to
                 Advance
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 invalidity
                 of
                 the
                 Claim
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 performed
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Polity
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 lai'd
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 ▪
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 withall
                 ,
                 he
                 press'd
                 the
                 Incommodities
                 ,
                 and
                 Inconveniencies
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 arise
                 ,
                 by
                 receiving
                 Mary
                 for
                 their
                 Queen
                 ;
                 prophecying
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 would
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Power
                 to
                 Reign
                 over
                 this
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 She
                 would
                 subvert
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 Established
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Rea●m
                 ▪
                 He
                 also
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 She
                 lived
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 Travailed
                 much
                 with
                 Her
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 Her
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 She
                 used
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 Civility
                 )
                 She
                 shewed
                 Her self
                 so
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 She
                 would
                 disturb
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 such
                 great
                 Labour
                 had
                 been
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Her
                 Brother
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Sermon
                 he
                 incurred
                 so
                 much
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 forgiven
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 Pardoned
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 undertook
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Sermon
                 did
                 not
                 work
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ill
                 News
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 continually
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 had
                 prevailed
                 on
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
                 For
                 presently
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Ships
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Revolted
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Advertisement
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 was
                 Proclaimed
                 Queen
                 in
                 Oxford●Shir●
                 ●Shir●
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Williams
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 in
                 Buckingham-Shire
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Windsore
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Hastings
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 North-hampton-Shire
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Tresham
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 worse
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Noble-Mens
                 Tenants
                 refused
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 Lords
                 against
                 Her.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 bruit
                 of
                 which
                 Disasters
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Pawlet
                 gets
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 unto
                 his
                 House
                 in
                 Bro●d-street
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 s●ch
                 a
                 powerfull
                 apprehension
                 of
                 s●me
                 dangerous
                 practises
                 to
                 be
                 suddenly
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 were
                 locked
                 about
                 seven
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Keys
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 was
                 brought
                 back
                 about
                 twelve
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 the
                 knot
                 of
                 the
                 Confederacy
                 began
                 apparently
                 to
                 break
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 finding
                 by
                 intelligence
                 from
                 so
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer's
                 return
                 ,
                 that
                 generally
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 most
                 expedient
                 for
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Declare
                 themselves
                 in
                 Her
                 Favour
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 run
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 Families
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 certain
                 Ruin.
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 Difficulty
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 :
                 the
                 Gates
                 whereof
                 were
                 so
                 narrowly
                 watched
                 :
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 Permission
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 own
                 Wisdom
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland's
                 Importunity
                 effected
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 failing
                 of
                 the
                 Supplies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lords
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 send
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 pressed
                 them
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Publick
                 Service
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 fair
                 Colour
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 Liberty
                 from
                 that
                 Restraint
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Supplies
                 expected
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 personally
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Business
                 ;
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Pressing
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 providing
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 needfull
                 ,
                 and
                 choosing
                 fit
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 to
                 Conduct
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northhumberland
                 .
                 Which
                 seemed
                 so
                 reasonable
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 Depth
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 Design
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 Departure
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 little
                 conceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 meant
                 to
                 come
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 State
                 was
                 altered
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 thus
                 at
                 their
                 desired
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cheyny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 immediately
                 to
                 Baynard's
                 -
                 Castle
                 :
                 an
                 House
                 belonging
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Pembroke
                   ▪
                
                 To
                 which
                 Place
                 they
                 were
                 followed
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 by
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 bringing
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 then
                 about
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 ●tand
                 fair
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Princess
                   Mary
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Meeting
                 might
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 less
                 Suspicion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 Laval
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 about
                 Affairs
                 of
                 great
                 Importance
                 for
                 the
                 Weal
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 they
                 took
                 their
                 Places
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 held
                 Intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Princess
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Extremities
                 of
                 Her
                 Brother's
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 inveighed
                 most
                 bitterly
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 .
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   ripped
                   up
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   burthened
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   done
                   unjustly
                   ,
                   cruelly
                   ,
                   or
                   amiss
                   ,
                   in
                   King
                   Edward's
                   Time
                   ;
                   he
                   at
                   last
                   descends
                   to
                   the
                   Treacherous
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Disherison
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   Henry
                   ;
                   professing
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   wondred
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   enthralled
                   such
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Instruments
                   of
                   his
                   Wickedness
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   was
                   it
                   not
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Our
                   Consent
                   ,
                   and
                   Suffrages
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Suffolk
                 
                   's
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 Northumberland
                 
                   's
                   Daughter-in-Law
                   ,
                   hath
                   took
                   upon
                   Her
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   Title
                   ,
                   of
                
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Title
                   ;
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                   remaining
                   wholly
                   in
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                
                 Dudly
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   contrived
                   the
                   Plot
                   ▪
                   that
                   ●e
                   might
                   freely
                   exercise
                   his
                   Tyranny
                   on
                   our
                   Lives
                   ,
                   and
                   Fortunes
                   .
                   Religion
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   thing
                   pretended
                   .
                   But
                   suppose
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   regard
                   to
                   these
                
                 Apostolical
                 Rules
                 ;
                 Evil
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 Good
                 may
                 come
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 obey
                 even
                 evil
                 Princes
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 Fear
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Conscience-sake
                 :
                 
                   Yet
                   ,
                   how
                   doth
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 
                   intends
                   any
                   Alteration
                   in
                   Religion
                   ?
                   Certainly
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   lately
                   Petitioned
                   to
                   in
                   this
                   Point
                   by
                   the
                
                 Suffolk
                 -
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   She
                   gave
                   them
                   a
                   very
                   hopefull
                   Answer
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   mad
                   Blindness
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   avoidance
                   of
                   an
                   uncertain
                   Danger
                   ,
                   to
                   precipitate
                   Our selves
                   into
                   a
                   most
                   certain
                   Destruction
                   ?
                   I
                   would
                   we
                   had
                   not
                   erred
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                   But
                   Errours
                   past
                   cannot
                   be
                   recalled
                   :
                   some
                   may
                   peradventure
                   be
                   amended
                   ;
                   wherein
                   speedy
                   Execution
                   ●ft-times
                   happily
                   supplyeth
                   former
                   Defects
                   .
                   Rec●llect
                   Your selves
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Your
                   Authority
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   undoubtedly
                   Lawfully
                   Heir
                   ,
                   may
                   publickly
                   be
                   Proclaimed
                
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   other
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Case
                   now
                   stands
                   ,
                   to
                   recover
                   our
                   lost
                   Honours
                   ,
                   and
                   preserve
                   the
                   State.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 altogether
                 unlettered
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 humouring
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 Himself
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Estate
                 ;
                 for
                 wh●ch
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 express
                 some
                 sense
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 
                 good
                 Offices
                 for
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 formerly
                 been
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 Northumberland's
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 he
                 conce●ved
                 himself
                 obliged
                 to
                 wipe
                 off
                 that
                 Stain
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 his
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolution
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Princess
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 had
                 concluded
                 his
                 Speech
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 chearfully
                 professed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 laying
                 his
                 Hand
                 upon
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 he
                 signifi●d
                 his
                 Readiness
                 ▪
                 and
                 Resolution
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Lady
                 Marie's
                 Cause
                 against
                 all
                 Opponents
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 encouraged
                 by
                 these
                 good
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 apparent
                 Danger
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 speedy
                 Conclusion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 themselves
                 to
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King's
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 thus
                 so
                 generously
                 and
                 unanimously
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 a
                 Messenger
                 is
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 requiring
                 him
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 Baynara'●-Castle
                 within
                 an
                 hour
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Recorder
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 seemed
                 best
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 come
                 accordingly
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ;
                 their
                 Lordships
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 their
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 desired
                 their
                 Company
                 to
                 Cheap-side-Cross
                 to
                 Proclaim
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 Dispute
                 about
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 they
                 rode
                 all
                 together
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ▪
                 through
                 Saint
                 Paul's-Church-Yard
                 ;
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 which
                 openeth
                 into
                 the
                 Street
                 :
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 such
                 Multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 Throngs
                 of
                 People
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Confluence
                 at
                 Baynard's-Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 going
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayour
                 ,
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 had
                 drawn
                 together
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 force
                 a
                 Way
                 through
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Cross.
                 But
                 being
                 come
                 thither
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Christopher
                   Barker
                
                 ,
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Bath
                 ,
                 and
                 Principal
                 
                   King
                   at
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 Proclaimed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Queen
                 Kaharine
                 ,
                 His
                 Wife
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 Undoubted
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereto
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Supreme
                   Head
                   on
                   Earth
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 :
                 which
                 She
                 retained
                 till
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 rescinded
                 all
                 those
                 Acts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
                 The
                 Proclamation
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Pr●cession
                 ,
                 to
                 Saint
                 Pau●'s
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 caused
                 the
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Rights
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dismissed
                 the
                 Assembly
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 dwellings
                 .
                 Being
                 returned
                 to
                 Baynard's-Castle
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Paget
                 ,
                 are
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 to
                 Framlingham
                 ,
                 with
                 thirty
                 Horse
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Queen
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 Proceedings
                 .
                 Some
                 Companies
                 are
                 also
                 sent
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Command
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 Attendants
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lady
                   Jane
                
                 ;
                 to
                 signifie
                 unto
                 Her
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Title
                 of
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 Her Self
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 Rank
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 Person
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 readily
                 obeyed
                 (
                 as
                 easily
                 subject
                 to
                 Despair
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 swelled
                 with
                 Ambitious
                 Hopes
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 adjoyns
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Coun●il
                 ,
                 subscribing
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 such
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 dispatched
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 disbanding
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ;
                 and
                 car●ying
                 himself
                 like
                 an
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 dutifull
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Message
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Fo●
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 these
                 loud
                 Acclam●●ions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Queen
                 ,
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Street
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 came
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 ●efore
                 the
                 Message
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 
                   ●ady
                   Jane
                
                 (
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 Queen
                 )
                 with
                 such
                 Tranquility
                 of
                 M●nd
                 ,
                 and
                 Composedness
                 of
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Alteration
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 before
                 received
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 even
                 a
                 Temper
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 ●arland
                 of
                 Flowers
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 She
                 lays
                 aside
                 the
                 thought
                 thereof
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 contentedness
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 could
                 have
                 thrown
                 away
                 that
                 Garland
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sent
                 was
                 gone
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Glories
                 
                 was
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   nine
                   Days
                   wonder
                
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 seem●d
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 sorry
                 to
                 be
                 awakened
                 .
                 The
                 Tower
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 Her
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupted
                 the
                 Delights
                 of
                 Her
                 former
                 Life
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Terrours
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 day
                 passed
                 without
                 some
                 new
                 Alarms
                 to
                 disturb
                 Her
                 Quiet
                 .
                 She
                 doth
                 now
                 know
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 that
                 Fortune
                 can
                 do
                 unto
                 Her.
                 And
                 having
                 always
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 stood
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 secretly
                 behind
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 She
                 was
                 as
                 readily
                 prepared
                 to
                 act
                 her
                 Part
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 If
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 Affliction
                 did
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 invade
                 Her
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Her
                 Friends
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 unto
                 Her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 Calamity
                 of
                 Her
                 Misfortunes
                 ;
                 then
                 upon
                 any
                 Apprehensions
                 ,
                 which
                 She
                 had
                 for
                 Her Self
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 Encrease
                 :
                 brought
                 hither
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 seemed
                 forward
                 in
                 contributing
                 towards
                 Her
                 Advancement
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 which
                 Disconsolations
                 ,
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Liberty
                 gave
                 some
                 Repose
                 unto
                 Her
                 Mind
                 ;
                 whose
                 Sufferings
                 were
                 more
                 grievous
                 to
                 Her
                 ,
                 then
                 Her
                 own
                 Imprisonment
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 miserable
                 Extremity
                 must
                 his
                 Death
                 have
                 brought
                 Her
                 ?
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Attainder
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 ●hich
                 followed
                 very
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 might
                 tell
                 Her
                 in
                 Effect
                 ,
                 what
                 She
                 was
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ;
                 yet
                 She
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Case
                 ,
                 and
                 Her
                 own
                 ;
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Principal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Accessaries
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Late
                 Design
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Respect
                 She
                 gave
                 Her self
                 no
                 improbable
                 Hope●
                 ;
                 th●●
                 possibly
                 the
                 like
                 Mercies
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 Her
                 Father
                 ,
                 might
                 possibly
                 be
                 extended
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 Her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 as
                 innocent
                 as
                 Her self
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 open
                 Practice
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 could
                 tell
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 descend
                 on
                 Her self
                 at
                 last
                 ?
                 whom
                 no
                 Ambition
                 of
                 Her
                 own
                 had
                 tempted
                 to
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 that
                 Dangerous
                 Offer
                 ,
                 which
                 She
                 beheld
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 Errour
                 of
                 Her
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 Stain
                 of
                 all
                 ●er
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 neither
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Fears
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 publick
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 could
                 so
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 held
                 Treason
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 offered
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 She
                 could
                 pretend
                 no
                 Right
                 ;
                 whilest
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 Examples
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 should
                 pass
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 no
                 Prince
                 could
                 possibly
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ti●les
                 valid
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Popular
                 Spirit
                 could
                 pretend
                 a
                 Colour
                 to
                 advance
                 some
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 She
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Her
                 Trial
                 at
                 the
                 Guild-Hall
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dudly
                
                 (
                 his
                 Company
                 never
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 Hour
                 ,
                 unwelcome
                 to
                 Her
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Dudly
                
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Son
                 ,
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 .
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Death
                 passed
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 though
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 not
                 executed
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Ambrose
                 was
                 reserved
                 unto
                 better
                 Fortunes
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 was
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 miserable
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 Glorious
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Her self
                 ,
                 and
                 Her
                 dear
                 Husband
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 done
                 its
                 part
                 in
                 their
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 pitty
                 of
                 their
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 brought
                 under
                 this
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inordinate
                 Ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 shortly
                 finde
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rash
                 and
                 unadvised
                 Attempts
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 Wya●'s
                 breaking
                 out
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Devon-Shire
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 had
                 been
                 prevailed
                 with
                 ,
                 amongst
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 ap●ear
                 in
                 the
                 Action
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 unadvisedly
                 yielded
                 ,
                 caused
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 some
                 Towns
                 of
                 Leicester-Shire
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Queen's
                 intended
                 Marriage
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 together
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 followers
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 that
                 Match
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 discomfited
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Queen
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 promise
                 Her self
                 neither
                 Peace
                 ,
                 nor
                 Safety
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lady
                   Jane
                
                 was
                 preserved
                 alive
                 .
                 Whose
                 Restitution
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 chieflly
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Insurrections
                 ;
                 though
                 other
                 Colours
                 were
                 devised
                 ,
                 to
                 disguise
                 the
                 Business
                 .
              
               
                 Her
                 Death
                 is
                 now
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 She
                 must
                 be
                 practised
                 with
                 to
                 
                 change
                 Her
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 Fecknam
                 is
                 employed
                 :
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 made
                 Dean
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 great
                 Parts
                 promised
                 him
                 an
                 easie
                 Victory
                 over
                 a
                 poor
                 Lady
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 dejected
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 proved
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 well
                 had
                 She
                 studied
                 the
                 Concernments
                 of
                 Her
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 managed
                 the
                 Conference
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 readiness
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 such
                 constancy
                 of
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Judgment
                 so
                 well-grounded
                 in
                 all
                 helps
                 of
                 Learning
                 :
                 that
                 She
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 strongest
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 Her
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Admiration
                 .
                 (
                 The
                 Substance
                 of
                 which
                 Conference
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 ●●sts
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 may
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   ,
                   and
                   Monuments
                
                 ,
                 fol.
                 1290.
                 )
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 Her
                 in
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 Service
                 to
                 prepare
                 Her
                 for
                 Death
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 She
                 thankfully
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 finding
                 it
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 Affection
                 ;
                 yet
                 soon
                 he
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 was
                 also
                 before
                 hand
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 Preparations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 dying
                 
                   Christian.
                   Friday
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 February
                 was
                 first
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Her
                 Execution
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Desire
                 of
                 gaining
                 Her
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 procured
                 Her
                 the
                 short
                 Respite
                 of
                 three
                 Days
                 more
                 .
                 On
                 Sunday●night
                 ●night
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Eve
                 unto
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Her
                 Translation
                 ,
                 She
                 wrote
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 She
                 bequeathed
                 as
                 a
                 Legacy
                 to
                 Her
                 Sister
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katharine
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 lively
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Excellent
                 Lady
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 continually
                 kept
                 in
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 Her
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 sent
                 you
                 (
                 Good
                 Sister
                 Katharine
                 )
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 outwardly
                 trimmed
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 yet
                 inwardly
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 ,
                 then
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Book
                 
                   (
                   Dear
                   Sister
                
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 bequeathed
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 Wretches
                 ;
                 which
                 shall
                 lead
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 eternal
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 mind
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 mind
                 do
                 purpose
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 an
                 immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 teach
                 you
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 you
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 win
                 you
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 your
                 wofull
                 Father's
                 Lands
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 prospered
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 inherited
                 his
                 Lands
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 apply
                 diligently
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 direct
                 your
                 Life
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 inheritour
                 of
                 such
                 Riches
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 the
                 Covetous
                 shall
                 withdraw
                 fr●m
                 you
                 ,
                 neither
                 Thief
                 shall
                 steal
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 the
                 Moths
                 corrupt
                 .
                 Desire
                 with
                 
                   David
                   (
                   Good
                   Sister
                
                 )
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God.
                
                 Live
                 still
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 (
                 by
                 Death
                 )
                 may
                 purchase
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 trust
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 tenderness
                 of
                 your
                 Age
                 shall
                 lengthen
                 your
                 Life
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 calls
                 ,
                 goeth
                 the
                 young
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 always
                 to
                 learn
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 Defie
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Deny
                 the
                 Divel
                 :
                 and
                 Despise
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 Delight
                 your self
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Be
                 penitent
                 for
                 your
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Despair
                 not
                 .
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 presume
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 ,
                 with
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 with
                 whom
                 ,
                 ●ven
                 in
                 Death
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Life
                 .
                 Be
                 like
                 the
                 good
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 at
                 Midnight
                 be
                 waking
                 ;
                 lest
                 ,
                 when
                 Death
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 stealeth
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Thief
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 you
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 evil
                 Servant
                 ●ound
                 sleeping
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 you
                 be
                 found
                 like
                 the
                 five
                 foolish
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Wedding-Garment
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ye
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Marriage
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 .
                 Follow
                 the
                 Steps
                 of
                 your
                 Master
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 your
                 Cross.
                 Lay
                 your
                 Sins
                 on
                 his
                 Back
                 ▪
                 and
                 always
                 embrace
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 my
                 Death
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 
                   (
                   good
                   Sister
                
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 of
                 this
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 Incorruption
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 ,
                 for
                 losing
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 Life
                 ,
                 win
                 an
                 immortal
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 grant
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 you
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 Fear
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 which
                 in
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 never
                 swerve
                 ,
                 neither
                 for
                 Hope
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 Fear
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 deny
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 lengthen
                 your
                 Life
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 deny
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shorten
                 your
                 Days
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ●leave
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 prolong
                 your
                 Days
                 to
                 your
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 Glory
                 
                 God
                 bring
                 me
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 to
                 call
                 you
                 .
                 Fare
                 you
                 well
                 
                   (
                   Good
                   Sister
                
                 )
                 and
                 put
                 your
                 onely
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 must
                 help
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fatal
                 Morning
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Guilford
                
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 take
                 His
                 Farewell
                 of
                 Her.
                 Which
                 though
                 they
                 willingly
                 permitted
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 She
                 Advised
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 assuring
                 Him
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   such
                   a
                   meeting
                   would
                   rather
                   add
                   to
                   His
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   then
                   encrease
                   that
                   Quiet
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   they
                   had
                   possessed
                   their
                   souls
                   for
                   the
                   stroke
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   demanded
                   a
                   Lenitive
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   put
                   fire
                   into
                   the
                   Wound
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   Her
                   Presence
                   would
                   rather
                   weaken
                   ,
                   then
                   strengthen
                   Him
                   that
                   He
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   courage
                   from
                   his
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   derive
                   constancy
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   his
                   soul
                   were
                   not
                   firm
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   ,
                   She
                   could
                   not
                   settle
                   it
                   by
                   Her
                   eyes
                   ,
                   nor
                   confirm
                   it
                   by
                   Her
                   words
                   ;
                   that
                   He
                   should
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   remit
                   this
                   Interview
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   indeed
                   Friendships
                   were
                   happy
                   ,
                   and
                   Unions
                   undesolvable
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   theirs
                   would
                   be
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   if
                   their
                   souls
                   carried
                   nothing
                   with
                   them
                   of
                   Terrestrial
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   hinder
                   them
                   from
                   rejoycing
                   .
                
                 All
                 She
                 could
                 do
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 Him
                 a
                 Farewell
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Window
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 passed
                 toward
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 His
                 dissolution
                 :
                 which
                 He
                 suffered
                 on
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 on
                 Tower-Hill
                 with
                 much
                 Christian
                 meekness
                 .
                 His
                 Dead
                 body
                 being
                 lai'd
                 in
                 a
                 Car
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Head
                 wrapped
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Linen-cloth
                 ,
                 were
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Chapel
                 within
                 the
                 Tower
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 pass
                 under
                 the
                 Window
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 ,
                 where
                 She
                 had
                 given
                 Him
                 His
                 Fare-well
                 .
                 A
                 Spectacle
                 sufficient
                 to
                 disanimate
                 a
                 couragious
                 Heart
                 ,
                 not
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolution
                 of
                 so
                 brave
                 a
                 Vertue
                 .
                 The
                 Spectacle
                 endured
                 by
                 Her
                 with
                 the
                 less
                 Astonishment
                 ,
                 because
                 She
                 knew
                 ,
                 She
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 meeting
                 with
                 Him
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 Conjuncture
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 finde
                 the
                 like
                 Intermission
                 of
                 their
                 Joys
                 ,
                 and
                 Happinesses
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 resolved
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 should
                 dy
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Scaffold
                 with
                 Her
                 Husband
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 pittied
                 ,
                 and
                 beloved
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 some
                 suddain
                 Commotion
                 might
                 be
                 raised
                 ;
                 if
                 She
                 were
                 publickly
                 brought
                 forth
                 to
                 Her
                 Execution
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 held
                 the
                 safer
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 should
                 be
                 erected
                 for
                 Her
                 within
                 the
                 Verge
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 She
                 might
                 satisfie
                 the
                 greatest
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 State.
                 Towards
                 which
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gage
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Constable
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 )
                 he
                 desired
                 Her
                 to
                 bestow
                 some
                 small
                 Gift
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 a
                 Memorial
                 of
                 Her.
                 To
                 gratifie
                 which
                 desire
                 She
                 gave
                 him
                 Her
                 Table-Book
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 She
                 had
                 written
                 three
                 Sentences
                 in
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   Latine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 saw
                 Her
                 Husband's
                 Body
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ;
                 which
                 She
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 accept
                 as
                 Her
                 last
                 Bequest
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   His
                   Executed
                   Body
                   should
                   give
                   Testimony
                   against
                   Her
                   before
                   men
                   ;
                   His
                   most
                   blessed
                   Soul
                   should
                   give
                   an
                   eternal
                   Proof
                   of
                   Her
                   Innocence
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 the
                 Latine
                 added
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   Humane
                   Justice
                   was
                   against
                   His
                   Body
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Divine
                   Mercy
                   would
                   be
                   for
                   His
                   Soul
                   :
                
                 and
                 then
                 concluded
                 thus
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Her
                   fault
                   deserved
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   Her
                   Youth
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   and
                   Her
                   Imprudence
                   ,
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   Excuse
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   would
                   shew
                   Her
                   Favour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Conducted
                 by
                 Feckman
                 to
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 She
                 gave
                 not
                 much
                 heed
                 unto
                 his
                 Discourses
                 ;
                 but
                 kept
                 Her
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 a
                 Prayer-Book
                 of
                 Her
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 mounted
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 She
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Crown
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 vile
                 Earth
                 could
                 give
                 Her
                 ,
                 She
                 addressed
                 Her self
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 ;
                 letting
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Her
                   Offence
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   having
                   lay'd
                   Her
                   Hand
                   upon
                   the
                   Crown
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   not
                   rejecting
                   it
                   with
                   sufficient
                   Constancy
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   She
                   had
                   less
                   erred
                   through
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   then
                   out
                   of
                   Respect
                   ,
                   and
                   Reverence
                   to
                   Her
                   Parents
                
                 ;
                 acknowledging
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Her
                   Respect
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   as
                   a
                   Crime
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Reverence
                   ,
                   to
                   deserve
                   a
                   Punishment
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   She
                   would
                   willingly
                   admit
                   of
                   Death
                   ;
                   so
                   to
                   give
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   the
                   injured
                   State
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   She
                   might
                   voluntarily
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   Scandal
                   ,
                   which
                   She
                   had
                   
                   given
                   by
                   Her
                   constrained
                   Obedience
                   to
                   Her
                   Friends
                   ▪
                   and
                   Kindred
                
                 ;
                 concluding
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   She
                   had
                   justly
                   deserved
                   this
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   made
                   the
                   instrument
                   (
                   thugh
                   the
                   unw●lli●g
                   Instrument
                   )
                   of
                   another's
                   Ambition
                   ;
                   and
                   should
                   leave
                   behind
                   Her
                   an
                   Exampl●
                   that
                   Inn●●ence
                   excuseth
                   not
                   great
                   M●sdeeds
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   any
                   way
                   ten●
                   to
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Common●Wealth
                   .
                
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 recommend
                 Her
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 She
                 caused
                 Her self
                 to
                 be
                 disrobed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 Her
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 w●●
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 performed
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 Her
                 no
                 more
                 unwelcome
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Sleep
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 now
                 ●eady
                 for
                 the
                 Bl●ck
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 untroubled
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 She
                 had
                 acted
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Her
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 She
                 said
                 aloud
                 the
                 Psalm
                 of
                 
                   Mise●ere
                   mei
                   ,
                   ●eus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 submitted
                 Her
                 pure
                 Neck
                 to
                 the
                 Ex●cutioner
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 
                   Bonds
                   ,
                   Recogn●scances
                   ,
                   Grants
                   ,
                   Conveyances
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 
                   L●gal
                   Instruments
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ●ad
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 a
                 doubt
                 was
                 ra●sed
                 among●●
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 valid
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 Scruple
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 passed
                 between
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 th●
                 Realm
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ▪
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 notice
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 interposing
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 fi●st
                 year
                 of
                 whose
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Bonds
                   ,
                   Recogniscances
                   ▪
                   Grants
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 had
                 their
                 several
                 Dates
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 
                   Parliament
                   ▪
                
                 That
                 all
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 Recogniscances
                 ▪
                 
                   and
                   other
                
                 Writings
                 
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   knoledged
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   ,
                   by
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   Person
                   ,
                   or
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Bodies
                   Politick
                   ,
                   or
                   Corporate
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Queen's
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   sixth
                   day
                   of
                
                 July
                 
                   last
                   past
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   fi●st
                   day
                   of
                
                 August
                 
                   then
                   next
                   following
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Person
                   ,
                   then
                   under
                   the
                   Nam●
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   ●ueen's
                   Majesty
                   ▪
                   with
                   the
                   Stile
                   appropriated
                   ,
                   or
                   united
                   to
                   Her
                   Majestie
                   's
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ffectual
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ▪
                   to
                   all
                   intents
                   ,
                   purposes
                   ▪
                   co●structions
                   ,
                   and
                   meanings
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   if
                   upon
                   the
                   m●king
                   thereof
                   ▪
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Queen
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   Her
                   Stile●approp●●ated
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   fully
                   ,
                   and
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ▪
                
                 W●●h
                 a
                 Proviso
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   Grants
                   ,
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   ,
                   and
                   Commissions
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Lady
                
                 Jane
                 
                   to
                   any
                   Person
                   ,
                   or
                   Persons
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reputed
                   void
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   none
                   ●ff●ct
                   .
                
                 Wh●ch
                 Proviso
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 added
                 ,
                 not
                 on●ly
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Grants
                 of
                 the
                 Crown-Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 Grants
                 were
                 ever
                 made
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 invalidating
                 the
                 Commi●●●on
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 for
                 raising
                 Arms
                 in
                 Her
                 behalf
                 .
                 The
                 pleading
                 whereof
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 allowed
                 for
                 his
                 Ind●mnity
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 might
                 possibly
                 have
                 raised
                 some
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 or
                 Trouble
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Peers
                 ,
                 and
                 Judges
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Integrity
                 of
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 in
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 short
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 shorter
                 Reign
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Jane
                 .
                 Her
                 Reign
                 but
                 of
                 nine
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 Her
                 Life
                 not
                 twice
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 Reigned
                 days
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Projects
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 for
                 Her
                 Advancement
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 in
                 Hers.
                 To
                 which
                 as
                 She
                 was
                 raised
                 without
                 any
                 Blows
                 ;
                 so
                 She
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 deposed
                 without
                 any
                 Blows
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Ax
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 more
                 cruel
                 on
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 The
                 Sword
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 unsheathed
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 was
                 once
                 Erected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ax
                 once
                 sharpened
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 so
                 many
                 Executions
                 after
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 that
                 Queen
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Her
                 Reign
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Pu●suit
                 of
                 this
                 Lady's
                 Title
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 it
                 stained
                 more
                 fouly
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 as
                 were
                 Ma●tyred
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 for
                 Her
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 which
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   Deaths
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 Calamities
                 of
                 that
                 Tragical
                 ,
                 and
                 unp●●●perous
                 Reign
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 next
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Parentage
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               and
               first
               Fortunes
               of
               the
               Princesse
               ELIZABETH
               ,
               The
               second
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               before
               her
               coming
               to
               the
               CROWN
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               true
               Narrative
               of
               the
               first
               Loves
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               to
               Queen
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               .
               The
               Reasons
               of
               his
               alienating
               of
               his
               first
               affections
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               causes
               of
               her
               woful
               and
               calamitous
               death
               .
            
             
               ELIZABETH
               the
               youngest
               daughter
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               8th
               .
               was
               born
               at
               Greenwich
               on
               the
               7th
               .
               of
               September
               (
               being
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               )
               1533.
               begotten
               on
               the
               body
               of
               Queen
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               the
               eldest
               daughter
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Bollen
              
               Earl
               of
               Wiltshire
               ,
               and
               of
               El●zabeth
               his
               wife
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Howard
              
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Marshal
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Family
               of
               the
               Bollens
               before
               this
               time
               neither
               great
               nor
               antient
               ,
               but
               highly
               raised
               in
               reputation
               by
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lady
               Anne
               ,
               and
               the
               subsequent
               birth
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               the
               first
               rise
               thereof
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               City
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Sir
               
                 Geofrey
                 Bollen
              
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1457.
               which
               Geofrey
               being
               son
               of
               one
               
                 Geofrey
                 Bollen
              
               of
               Sulle
               in
               Norfolk
               ,
               was
               father
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Bollen
              
               of
               Blickling
               in
               the
               said
               County
               ,
               who
               took
               to
               wife
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               ,
               daughter
               and
               one
               of
               the
               heirs
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Butler
              
               Earl
               of
               Ormond
               ,
               brother
               and
               heir
               of
               
                 James
                 Butler
              
               Earl
               of
               Wiltshire
               .
               Of
               this
               marriage
               came
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Bollen
              
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               imployed
               in
               several
               Embassies
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               enrolled
               amongst
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               Anno
               1523.
               advanced
               about
               two
               years
               after
               (
               being
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               that
               King
               )
               to
               the
               style
               and
               title
               of
               Viscount
               Rochfort
               ,
               and
               finally
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               mothers
               extraction
               created
               Earl
               of
               Wiltshire
               and
               Ormond
               ,
               1529.
               
               But
               dying
               without
               issue
               male
               surviving
               ,
               the
               title
               of
               Ormond
               was
               restored
               to
               the
               next
               heir
               male
               of
               the
               Butlers
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Wiltshire
               given
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               6th
               .
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Paules
              
               ,
               being
               then
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               Houshold
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               of
               Viscount
               Rochfort
               
               it
               lay
               dormant
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               till
               the
               6th
               .
               of
               
                 July
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1621.
               when
               conferred
               by
               King
               James
               on
               
                 Henry
                 Cary
              
               ,
               Lord
               Huns●on
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               John
               ,
               and
               Grandchild
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Cary
              
               ,
               whom
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               made
               Lord
               Cary
               of
               Hunsdon
               ,
               he
               being
               the
               son
               and
               heir
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cary
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Esquires
               of
               the
               body
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               8th
               .
               by
               the
               Lady
               
                 Mary
                 B●llen
              
               his
               wife
               ,
               the
               youngest
               daughter
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Coheirs
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               Viscount
               Rochfort
               ,
               and
               Earl
               of
               Wiltshire
               .
            
             
               Such
               being
               the
               estate
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               which
               became
               afterwards
               so
               fortunate
               in
               the
               production
               of
               this
               Princess
               to
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               the
               next
               place
               enquire
               more
               particularly
               into
               the
               life
               and
               story
               of
               Queen
               Anne
               her
               Mother
               .
               Who
               in
               her
               tender
               years
               attending
               on
               Mary
               the
               French
               Queen
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ,
               was
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               after
               the
               return
               of
               the
               said
               Queen
               ,
               placed
               in
               the
               retinue
               of
               the
               Dutchess
               of
               Alanzone
               ,
               the
               beloved
               sister
               of
               King
               Francis
               ,
               where
               she
               not
               only
               learnt
               the
               language
               ,
               but
               made
               her self
               an
               exact
               Mistriss
               both
               of
               the
               Gaities
               and
               Garb
               of
               the
               great
               French
               Ladies
               .
               She
               carried
               such
               a
               stock
               of
               natural
               graces
               ,
               as
               render'd
               her
               superlatively
               the
               most
               admired
               beauty
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               returned
               thence
               with
               all
               those
               advantages
               which
               the
               civilities
               of
               France
               could
               add
               to
               an
               English
               beauty
               .
               For
               so
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               her
               Father
               being
               sent
               with
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Brown
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1527.
               to
               take
               the
               oath
               of
               the
               French
               King
               to
               a
               solemn
               league
               not
               long
               before
               concluded
               betwixt
               the
               Crowns
               ,
               resolved
               to
               bring
               back
               his
               daughter
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               fortunes
               God
               would
               send
               her
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               .
               Where
               being
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               houshold
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               prefer
               her
               to
               Queen
               Katherines
               service
               ,
               on
               whom
               she
               waited
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Maid
               of
               Honour
               ;
               which
               gave
               the
               King
               the
               opportunity
               of
               taking
               more
               than
               ordinary
               notice
               of
               her
               parts
               and
               person
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               the
               excellency
               of
               her
               beauty
               ,
               adorned
               with
               such
               a
               gracefulness
               of
               behaviour
               ,
               appeared
               before
               his
               eyes
               with
               so
               many
               charms
               ,
               that
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               assaults
               of
               Love
               ,
               he
               gave
               himself
               over
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               those
               affections
               which
               he
               found
               himself
               unable
               to
               Master
               .
               But
               he
               found
               no
               such
               easie
               task
               of
               it
               as
               he
               had
               done
               before
               in
               bringing
               Mrs
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Blunt
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               subjects
               of
               his
               lusts
               ;
               all
               his
               temptations
               being
               repelled
               by
               this
               vertuous
               Lady
               ,
               like
               arrows
               shot
               in
               vain
               at
               a
               rock
               of
               Adamants
               .
               She
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               of
               the
               Kings
               loose
               love
               to
               several
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               knew
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               gained
               by
               yielding
               unto
               such
               desires
               but
               contempt
               and
               infamy
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               while
               disguised
               and
               palliated
               by
               the
               plausible
               name
               and
               Courtly
               Title
               of
               a
               Princes
               Mistriss
               .
               The
               humble
               and
               modest
               opposition
               of
               the
               Lady
               Gray
               ,
               to
               the
               inordinate
               affections
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               4th
               .
               advanced
               her
               to
               his
               bed
               as
               a
               lawful
               wife
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               she
               had
               been
               possessed
               of
               by
               no
               better
               title
               than
               that
               of
               
                 Jane
                 Shore
              
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               Concubines
               .
               By
               whose
               example
               Mistriss
               Boll●n
               is
               resolved
               to
               steer
               her
               courses
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               yield
               him
               any
               further
               favours
               ,
               than
               what
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Lady
               ,
               and
               the
               modesty
               of
               a
               virgin
               ,
               might
               inoffensively
               permit
               to
               so
               great
               a
               King.
               
            
             
               But
               so
               it
               chanced
               ,
               that
               before
               her
               coming
               back
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               King
               began
               to
               be
               touched
               in
               conscience
               about
               his
               marriage
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               some
               doubts
               which
               had
               been
               cast
               in
               the
               way
               both
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               legitimation
               of
               his
               daughter
               Mary
               .
               Which
               doubts
               being
               started
               at
               a
               time
               when
               he
               stood
               on
               no
               good
               terms
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               was
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               breaking
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               secretly
               fomented
               by
               such
               of
               the
               Court
               as
               had
               advanced
               the
               party
               of
               Francis
               ,
               and
               sought
               alwaies
               to
               alienate
               him
               from
               the
               friendship
               of
               Charles
               .
               Amongst
               which
               none
               more
               forward
               than
               Cardinal
               Wolsie
               ,
               who
               for
               almost
               twenty
               years
               together
               ,
               had
               governed
               his
               affairs
               with
               such
               power
               and
               prudence
               .
               The
               Emperor
               had
               disgusted
               the
               ambitious
               Prelate
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               crossing
               him
               in
               his
               sute
               for
               the
               Popedome
               ▪
               but
               by
               denying
               him
               the
               Archbishoprick
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               once
               given
               him
               no
               small
               hopes
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Cardinal
               is
               resolved
               to
               cry
               quits
               for
               both
               ,
               thinking
               himself
               as
               much
               affronted
               in
               the
               sailer
               of
               his
               expectations
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               disgracefully
               deprived
               of
               some
               present
               
               possession
               .
               No
               way
               more
               open
               to
               his
               ends
               ,
               than
               by
               working
               on
               that
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               unto
               his
               hand
               ;
               to
               the
               advance
               whereof
               ,
               the
               reservedness
               of
               the
               Queens
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               the
               inequality
               of
               her
               years
               ,
               which
               render'd
               her
               the
               less
               agreeable
               to
               his
               conversation
               ,
               gave
               no
               small
               advantage
               .
               In
               which
               conjuncture
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               perswade
               him
               unto
               any
               way
               which
               might
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               or
               content
               to
               his
               fancy
               ,
               especially
               i●
               it
               came
               accompanied
               with
               such
               a
               change
               as
               promised
               him
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               son
               and
               heir
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               of
               a
               more
               lawful
               and
               unquestioned
               issue
               .
               And
               then
               what
               fitter
               wife
               could
               be
               found
               out
               for
               him
               than
               Madam
               Rheene
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               King
               Lewis
               the
               12th
               .
               and
               sister
               to
               the
               wife
               of
               the
               King
               then
               Reigning
               .
               By
               which
               alliance
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               justifie
               his
               separation
               from
               the
               bed
               of
               Katherine
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               Charls
               her
               Nephew
               ,
               but
               against
               all
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               taking
               the
               Pope
               into
               the
               reckoning
               .
               A
               proposition
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Kings
               own
               thoughts
               (
               who
               began
               to
               grow
               weary
               of
               his
               Queen
               )
               that
               he
               resolved
               to
               buy
               the
               amity
               of
               Francis
               at
               any
               rate
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               he
               not
               only
               made
               a
               league
               with
               him
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               when
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               French
               was
               almost
               desperate
               ,
               but
               remitted
               unto
               Francis
               a
               very
               vast
               debt
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               500000
               Crowns
               ,
               partly
               accruing
               unto
               him
               by
               some
               former
               contracts
               ,
               and
               par●ly
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               forfeiture
               incurred
               by
               Charles
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               French
               had
               charged
               himself
               by
               the
               capitulations
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               far
               matters
               went
               on
               smoothly
               to
               the
               Cardinals
               wish
               ,
               and
               possibly
               might
               have
               succeeded
               in
               all
               particulars
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               plot
               miscaried
               by
               the
               return
               of
               Viscount
               Rochfort
               ,
               and
               the
               planting
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               in
               the
               Court.
               The
               admirable
               attractions
               of
               which
               young
               Lady
               ,
               had
               drawn
               the
               King
               so
               fast
               unto
               her
               ,
               that
               in
               short
               time
               he
               gave
               her
               an
               absolute
               soverainty
               over
               all
               his
               thoughts
               .
               But
               so
               long
               he
               concealed
               his
               affections
               from
               her
               ▪
               that
               a
               great
               league
               and
               entercourse
               was
               contracted
               betwixt
               her
               and
               the
               young
               Lord
               Percy
               ,
               the
               eldest
               son
               of
               Henry
               Lord
               Percy
               ,
               the
               5th
               .
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               of
               that
               Name
               and
               Family
               ;
               who
               being
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Cardinals
               service
               ,
               had
               many
               opportunities
               of
               confirming
               an
               acquaintance
               with
               her
               ▪
               when
               either
               his
               own
               pleasure
               or
               his
               Lords
               affairs
               ,
               occasioned
               his
               waiting
               at
               the
               Court.
               But
               these
               compliances
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               neither
               were
               ,
               nor
               probably
               could
               be
               so
               closely
               caried
               as
               not
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               jealous
               King
               ,
               impatient
               of
               a
               Rival
               in
               his
               new
               affections
               ,
               and
               yet
               resolved
               to
               carry
               the
               business
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               no
               distaste
               to
               her
               whom
               he
               so
               much
               loved
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               is
               therefore
               dealt
               with
               to
               remove
               that
               obstacle
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               readily
               condescended
               ,
               not
               looking
               further
               at
               the
               present
               into
               the
               design
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               intended
               to
               appropriate
               the
               young
               Lady
               to
               his
               private
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               many
               others
               in
               the
               times
               foregoing
               .
               A
               messenger
               is
               thereupon
               dispatched
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               who
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               is
               informed
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               how
               unadvisedly
               the
               Lord
               Percy
               had
               entred
               himself
               into
               the
               affections
               of
               Mrs
               Bollen
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Viscount
               Rochfort
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               his
               fathers
               privity
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               express
               will
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               resolved
               to
               dispose
               otherwise
               of
               her
               .
               And
               this
               he
               urged
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               old
               prerogative
               ,
               both
               then
               and
               after
               exercised
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               not
               permitting
               any
               of
               the
               Nobility
               to
               contract
               mariages
               ,
               and
               make
               alliances
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               consents
               .
            
             
               The
               old
               Earl
               startled
               at
               the
               newes
               ,
               and
               fearing
               nothing
               more
               than
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               calls
               for
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               presen●ly
               schools
               him
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 even
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 haste
                 been
                 ,
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 disdainful
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 unthtifty
                 Master
                 ,
                 so
                 haste
                 thou
                 now
                 declared
                 thy self
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 what
                 joy
                 ,
                 what
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 what
                 comfort
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 solace
                 can
                 I
                 conceive
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 that
                 thus
                 without
                 discretion
                 hast
                 abused
                 thy self
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 regard
                 to
                 me
                 thy
                 natural
                 father
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 thy
                 natural
                 Soverain
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 honest
                 and
                 loyal
                 subjects
                 bear
                 faithful
                 obedience
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 so
                 unadvisedly
                 ens●ared
                 thy self
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 purchased
                 the
                 Kings
                 high
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 intolerable
                 for
                 any
                 subject
                 to
                 sustain
                 .
                 And
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 consider
                 the
                 lightness
                 of
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 wilful
                 quality
                 of
                 thy
                 person
                 ,
                 his
                 displeasure
                 and
                 indignation
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 cast
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 posterity
                 into
                 utter
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 being
                 my
                 singular
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 favourable
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 friend
                 ,
                 hath
                 and
                 doth
                 clearly
                 excuse
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 lewdness
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 rather
                 lament
                 thy
                 folly
                 than
                 malign
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 advised
                 an
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 both
                 I
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 more
                 bound
                 than
                 we
                 conceive
                 of
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 admonition
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 thy self
                 more
                 wisely
                 hereafter
                 .
                 For
                 assure
                 thy self
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 amend
                 thy
                 prodigality
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 Earl
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 .
                 For
                 thy
                 natural
                 inclination
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 masterful
                 and
                 prodigal
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 that
                 thy
                 progenitors
                 have
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 travail
                 gathered
                 and
                 kept
                 together
                 with
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 my
                 singular
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 (
                 I
                 assure
                 thee
                 )
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 my
                 succession
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 consume
                 thereof
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 (
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 truly
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 heir
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 more
                 boys
                 that
                 I
                 trust
                 will
                 use
                 themselves
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 and
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 chuse
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 succeed
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               said
               the
               much
               offended
               father
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               thinking
               he
               had
               done
               enough
               for
               his
               own
               security
               ,
               a
               marriage
               is
               presently
               concluded
               for
               him
               to
               the
               Kings
               good
               liking
               ,
               with
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               George
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Shrewsbury
               .
               Mrs
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               is
               removed
               by
               her
               father
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               her
               no
               small
               trouble
               ;
               who
               knowing
               nothing
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               had
               willingly
               admitted
               the
               Lord
               Percy
               into
               her
               affections
               .
               And
               understanding
               by
               him
               what
               had
               past
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               father
               ,
               she
               conceived
               such
               a
               mortal
               grudge
               against
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               (
               whom
               she
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               only
               cause
               of
               this
               separation
               )
               that
               she
               contributed
               her
               best
               assistance
               to
               his
               final
               ruine
               .
               It
               was
               about
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Kings
               cause
               was
               to
               be
               agitated
               in
               the
               Legan●ine
               Court
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               sent
               for
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               attendance
               on
               the
               Queen
               as
               in
               former
               times
               ▪
               impatient
               of
               a
               longer
               absence
               ,
               and
               fearful
               of
               a
               second
               Rival
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               any
               longer
               conceal
               his
               purpose
               .
               Which
               having
               taken
               some
               fit
               time
               to
               disclose
               unto
               her
               ,
               he
               found
               in
               her
               a
               vertue
               of
               such
               strength
               against
               all
               temptations
               ,
               that
               he
               resolves
               upon
               the
               sentencing
               of
               the
               divorce
               ,
               which
               he
               little
               doubted
               ,
               to
               take
               her
               to
               him
               as
               the
               last
               sole
               object
               of
               his
               wandring
               loves
               .
               A
               matter
               not
               to
               be
               concealed
               from
               so
               many
               espials
               as
               Wolsie
               had
               about
               the
               King.
               Who
               thereupon
               slackneth
               his
               former
               pace
               in
               the
               Kings
               affairs
               ,
               and
               secretly
               practiseth
               with
               the
               Pope
               to
               recall
               the
               Commission
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               impowred
               together
               with
               Campegius
               ,
               to
               determine
               in
               it
               ▪
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               formerly
               offended
               at
               his
               two
               great
               haste
               in
               breaking
               the
               compliance
               betwixt
               her
               and
               Percy
               ,
               is
               now
               as
               much
               displeased
               with
               him
               for
               his
               being
               too
               slow
               in
               sentencing
               the
               Kings
               Divorse
               .
               On
               which
               as
               she
               had
               built
               the
               hopes
               of
               her
               future
               greatness
               ,
               so
               she
               wanted
               neither
               will
               nor
               opportunity
               to
               do
               him
               ill
               offices
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               whom
               she
               exasperates
               against
               him
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               The
               King
               growes
               every
               day
               more
               open
               in
               his
               cariage
               towards
               her
               ,
               takes
               her
               along
               with
               him
               in
               his
               progress
               ,
               di●es
               with
               her
               privately
               in
               her
               chamber
               ,
               and
               causeth
               almost
               all
               adresses
               to
               be
               made
               by
               her
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               greatest
               moment
               .
            
             
               Resolved
               to
               break
               through
               all
               impediments
               which
               stood
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               first
               sends
               back
               Campegius
               an
               alien
               born
               ,
               presently
               caused
               Wolsie
               to
               be
               indicted
               and
               attainted
               in
               a
               premunire
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               counsel
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               (
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               the
               Cardinals
               Solicitor
               in
               his
               Legantine
               Court
               )
               involves
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               same
               crime
               with
               him
               .
               By
               the
               perswasions
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               he
               requires
               the
               Clergy
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               
                 supreme
                 head
                 on
                 earth
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               new
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               nor
               to
               execute
               any
               such
               when
               made
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               consent
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               brought
               his
               own
               Clergy
               
               under
               his
               command
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               less
               solicitous
               how
               his
               matters
               went
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Pope
               recalled
               his
               cause
               ,
               which
               he
               either
               quickned
               or
               retarded
               ,
               as
               rather
               stood
               with
               his
               own
               interess
               ,
               
               than
               the
               Kings
               concernments
               .
               The
               King
               being
               grown
               more
               confident
               in
               the
               equity
               and
               justice
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               by
               the
               determinations
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Universities
               in
               France
               and
               Italy
               ,
               better
               assured
               than
               formerly
               of
               his
               own
               Clergy
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               wanting
               no
               encouragement
               from
               the
               French
               King
               to
               speed
               the
               business
               ,
               advanced
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               (
               for
               by
               this
               time
               her
               father
               for
               her
               sake
               was
               made
               Earl
               of
               W●ltshire
               )
               to
               the
               Title
               ,
               Stile
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               of
               March●oness
               of
               P●mbrook
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               1532.
               assigning
               her
               a
               pension
               of
               a
               thousand
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               out
               of
               the
               Bishop●ick
               of
               Durham
               .
               And
               now
               the
               time
               of
               the
               intended
               interview
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               French
               King
               drawing
               on
               a
               pace
               ,
               he
               takes
               her
               along
               with
               him
               unto
               Calais
               ,
               where
               she
               entertained
               both
               Kings
               at
               a
               curious
               Mask
               .
               At
               what
               time
               having
               some
               communication
               about
               the
               Kings
               intended
               mariage
               ,
               the
               French
               encouraged
               him
               to
               proceed
               ,
               assuring
               him
               that
               if
               the
               matter
               should
               be
               questioned
               by
               the
               Pope
               or
               Emperour
               ,
               (
               against
               whom
               this
               must
               make
               him
               sure
               to
               the
               party
               of
               France
               )
               to
               assist
               him
               with
               his
               utmost
               power
               ,
               what
               fortune
               soever
               should
               be●ide
               him
               in
               it
               .
               On
               which
               assurance
               from
               the
               French
               ,
               the
               mariage
               is
               privately
               made
               up
               on
               the
               14th
               .
               of
               November
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               the
               sacred
               Rites
               performed
               by
               Dr
               
                 Rowland
                 Lee
              
               ,
               whom
               afterwards
               he
               preferred
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Lichfield
               ,
               and
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               Wales
               .
               None
               present
               at
               the
               Nuptials
               but
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Brother
               of
               the
               new
               Queen
               ,
               and
               possibly
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Confidents
               of
               either
               side
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerned
               to
               keep
               it
               secret
               at
               their
               utmost
               peril
               .
            
             
               But
               long
               it
               could
               not
               be
               concealed
               .
               For
               finding
               her self
               to
               be
               with
               child
               ,
               she
               acquaints
               the
               King
               with
               it
               ,
               who
               presently
               dispatcheth
               George
               Lord
               Rochfort
               her
               only
               brother
               ,
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               give
               the
               King
               advertisement
               of
               his
               secret
               mariage
               ,
               as
               to
               desire
               him
               not
               to
               fail
               of
               performing
               his
               promises
               if
               occasion
               were
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               to
               crave
               his
               counsel
               and
               advice
               how
               it
               was
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               since
               it
               could
               not
               long
               be
               kept
               unknown
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               French
               King
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               news
               of
               a
               mariage
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               fasten
               England
               to
               the
               party
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               be
               forward
               enough
               to
               perform
               those
               promises
               which
               seemed
               so
               visible
               to
               conduce
               to
               his
               own
               preservation
               .
               And
               as
               for
               matter
               of
               advice
               ,
               it
               appeared
               unnecessary
               ,
               because
               the
               mariage
               would
               discover
               it self
               by
               the
               Queens
               being
               with
               child
               ,
               which
               could
               no
               longer
               be
               concealed
               .
               And
               being
               to
               be
               concealed
               no
               longer
               ,
               on
               Easter
               Eve
               the
               twelfth
               of
               April
               ,
               she
               shewed
               her self
               openly
               as
               Queen
               ,
               all
               necessary
               officers
               and
               attendants
               are
               appointed
               for
               her
               ;
               an
               Order
               issueth
               from
               the
               Parliament
               at
               that
               time
               sitting
               ,
               that
               Katherine
               should
               no
               longer
               be
               called
               Queen
               ,
               but
               
                 Princesse
                 Dowager
                 .
                 Cranmer
              
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               repairs
               to
               Dunstable
               ,
               erects
               his
               Consistory
               in
               the
               Priory
               there
               ,
               cites
               Katherine
               fifteen
               dayes
               together
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               default
               of
               her
               appearance
               proceedeth
               judicially
               to
               the
               sentence
               ,
               which
               he
               reduceth
               into
               writing
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               openly
               publish'd
               (
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Colleagues
               )
               on
               Friday
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               May.
               And
               on
               the
               Sunday
               sevennight
               being
               then
               Whitsunday
               ,
               the
               new
               Queen
               was
               solemnly
               crowned
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               ;
               conducted
               by
               water
               from
               Greenwich
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 May
              
               29.
               from
               thence
               through
               the
               chief
               streets
               of
               the
               City
               unto
               Westminster
               Hall
               ,
               May
               31.
               and
               the
               next
               day
               from
               Westminster
               Hall
               to
               the
               Abby
               Church
               to
               receive
               the
               Crown
               ,
               a
               solemn
               tilting
               before
               the
               Court
               gate
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               .
               All
               which
               was
               done
               with
               more
               magnificence
               and
               pomp
               ,
               than
               ever
               had
               been
               seen
               before
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               ;
               the
               particulars
               whereof
               ,
               he
               that
               lists
               to
               see
               ,
               may
               find
               them
               punctually
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Annals
               of
               
                 John
                 Stow
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               563
               ,
               564
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               he
               may
               find
               there
               also
               the
               solemnities
               used
               at
               the
               Christning
               of
               the
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               ,
               born
               upon
               Sunday
               the
               7th
               .
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               Christned
               on
               the
               Wednesday
               following
               ,
               with
               a
               pomp
               not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Coronation
               ;
               
               her
               Godfather
               being
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               her
               Godmothers
               the
               old
               Dutchess
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Marchioness
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               by
               whom
               sh●
               was
               named
               Elizabeth
               ,
               ac●ording
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Grandmothers
               on
               eithe●
               side
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               Christmass
               then
               next
               following
               began
               the
               Parliament
               in
               which
               the
               Kings
               mariage
               with
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               was
               declared
               unlawful
               her
               daughter
               the
               Lady
               M●ry
               to
               be
               illegitimate
               ,
               the
               Crown
               to
               be
               entailed
               on
               the
               Kings
               heirs
               males
               ,
               to
               be
               begotten
               on
               the
               body
               of
               the
               present
               Queen
               ,
               and
               for
               default
               of
               such
               issue
               on
               the
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               ;
               an
               oath
               devised
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               said
               succession
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               Moor
               and
               Fisher
               executed
               (
               as
               before
               was
               said
               )
               for
               the
               refusal
               of
               that
               oath
               .
               The
               Kings
               cause
               all
               this
               while
               depended
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               not
               like
               to
               be
               determined
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Pope
               not
               willing
               to
               declare
               against
               him
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               solicitation
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               necessitated
               to
               some
               acts
               of
               rigour
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               proved
               the
               total
               ruine
               of
               his
               power
               and
               party
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               new
               Queen
               considering
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               she
               had
               such
               different
               interesses
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               both
               subsist
               together
               ,
               resolved
               upon
               that
               course
               which
               Nature
               and
               self-preservation
               seem'd
               to
               dictate
               to
               her
               .
               But
               finding
               that
               the
               Popes
               was
               too
               well
               intrenched
               to
               be
               dislodged
               upon
               a
               sudden
               ,
               it
               was
               advised
               by
               Cromwel
               (
               made
               Mr
               of
               the
               Rols
               on
               her
               commendation
               )
               to
               begin
               with
               taking
               in
               the
               out-works
               first
               ;
               which
               being
               gained
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               beat
               him
               out
               of
               his
               trenches
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               a
               visitation
               is
               begun
               in
               the
               month
               of
               October
               ,
               
               1535.
               in
               which
               a
               diligent
               enquiry
               was
               to
               be
               made
               into
               all
               Abbies
               ,
               Priories
               ,
               and
               Nunneries
               within
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               Cromwel
               himself
               ,
               Dr
               Lee
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               being
               named
               for
               Visitors
               .
               Who
               governing
               themselves
               according
               to
               certain
               instructions
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               ,
               dismist
               all
               such
               religious
               persons
               as
               were
               under
               the
               age
               of
               ●4
               .
               or
               otherwise
               were
               willing
               to
               relinquish
               their
               several
               houses
               ,
               shutting
               up
               such
               from
               going
               out
               ,
               as
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               accept
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               permission
               ;
               all
               such
               religious
               persons
               as
               departed
               thence
               ,
               to
               be
               gratified
               by
               the
               Abbot
               or
               Prior
               with
               a
               Priests
               Gown
               ,
               and
               forty
               shillings
               in
               mony
               ;
               and
               all
               Nuns
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               secular
               habit
               ,
               and
               suffered
               to
               go
               where
               they
               would
               .
               They
               took
               order
               also
               ,
               that
               no
               men
               should
               go
               into
               the
               houses
               of
               women
               ,
               nor
               women
               into
               the
               houses
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               hearing
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ;
               making
               thereby
               that
               course
               of
               life
               less
               pleasing
               unto
               either
               Sex
               ,
               than
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               .
               They
               also
               inventaried
               ,
               or
               else
               directly
               ●ook
               away
               the
               Relicts
               and
               chief
               Jewels
               out
               of
               most
               of
               the
               said
               Monasteries
               or
               Religious
               houses
               ,
               pretending
               that
               they
               took
               them
               for
               the
               Kings
               use
               ,
               but
               possibly
               keeping
               them
               for
               their
               own
               .
               And
               having
               made
               a
               strict
               and
               odious
               inquisition
               into
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               the
               Votaries
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               they
               return'd
               many
               of
               them
               guilty
               of
               exorbitant
               lu●ts
               ,
               and
               much
               carnal
               uncleanness
               ;
               representing
               their
               offences
               in
               such
               multiplying
               glasses
               ,
               as
               made
               them
               seem
               both
               greater
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               more
               horrid
               in
               nature
               ,
               than
               indeed
               they
               were
               .
               And
               in
               the
               February
               following
               was
               held
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Monasteries
               ,
               Priories
               ,
               and
               other
               Religious
               houses
               under
               the
               yearly
               value
               of
               200l
               .
               were
               granted
               unto
               the
               King
               and
               his
               heirs
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Houses
               then
               suppressed
               were
               said
               to
               be
               376
               ,
               their
               yearly
               Rents
               then
               valued
               at
               the
               sum
               of
               thirty
               two
               thousand
               pounds
               and
               upwards
               ,
               their
               movable
               goods
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               sold
               at
               Hood's
               penny-worths
               ,
               amounting
               to
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               and
               more
               .
               The
               Religious
               persons
               thus
               despoiled
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               either
               betook
               themselves
               to
               some
               of
               the
               greater
               Houses
               of
               their
               several
               Orders
               ,
               or
               went
               again
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               followed
               such
               secular
               businesses
               as
               were
               offered
               to
               them
               towards
               the
               getting
               of
               their
               livings
               .
               Much
               lamentation
               made
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               that
               relief
               and
               sustenance
               which
               the
               poor
               of
               all
               sorts
               received
               daily
               from
               their
               hospitality
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               want
               of
               that
               employment
               which
               they
               found
               continually
               in
               and
               about
               those
               Houses
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Trades
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               it
               was
               commonly
               thought
               ,
               that
               more
               than
               ten
               thousand
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               Masters
               as
               
               Servants
               ,
               had
               lost
               their
               livelyhoods
               by
               that
               act
               of
               suppression
               .
               To
               the
               passing
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               the
               Mitred
               Abots
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               prevalent
               part
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               contributed
               their
               Votes
               and
               Suffrages
               as
               the
               other
               did
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               out
               of
               pusillanimity
               ,
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               appear
               in
               behalf
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               a
               weak
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               Rapacity
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               her
               Ministers
               would
               proceed
               no
               farther
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               improvident
               assenting
               to
               the
               present
               Grant
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               rod
               for
               their
               own
               backs
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               )
               with
               which
               they
               were
               sufficiently
               scourged
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               all
               finally
               whipt
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               though
               the
               new
               Queen
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               Cromwel
               had
               contrived
               the
               plot
               ,
               did
               not
               live
               to
               see
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               such
               is
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               human
               affairs
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               thought
               her self
               most
               safe
               and
               free
               from
               danger
               ,
               she
               became
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               ruine
               prepared
               for
               her
               .
               It
               had
               pleased
               God
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               January
               to
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               the
               calamities
               of
               the
               vertuous
               but
               unfortunate
               Queen
               ,
               into
               whose
               Bed
               she
               had
               succeeded
               ;
               the
               news
               whereof
               she
               entertained
               with
               such
               contentment
               ,
               that
               she
               caused
               her self
               to
               be
               apparalled
               in
               lighter
               colours
               than
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               season
               ,
               or
               the
               sad
               occasion
               ;
               Whereas
               if
               she
               had
               rightly
               understood
               her
               own
               condition
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               but
               have
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               long
               life
               of
               Katherine
               was
               to
               be
               her
               best
               preservative
               against
               all
               changes
               ,
               which
               the
               Kings
               loose
               affections
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               alterations
               in
               affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               were
               otherwise
               like
               to
               draw
               upon
               her
               .
               But
               this
               contentment
               held
               not
               long
               ,
               for
               within
               three
               weeks
               after
               she
               fell
               in
               travail
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               miscarried
               of
               a
               Son
               ,
               to
               the
               extream
               grief
               of
               the
               Mother
               ,
               and
               discontent
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               as
               being
               as
               much
               offended
               at
               this
               second
               Marriage
               as
               he
               was
               at
               the
               first
               .
               He
               then
               began
               to
               think
               of
               his
               ill
               for●une
               with
               both
               his
               Wives
               ,
               both
               Mariages
               subject
               to
               dispute
               ▪
               and
               the
               Legitimation
               of
               his
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               as
               likely
               to
               be
               called
               in
               question
               in
               the
               time
               succeeding
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Mary
               in
               the
               former
               .
               He
               much
               therefore
               cast
               about
               for
               another
               wife
               ,
               of
               whose
               marriage
               and
               his
               issue
               by
               her
               there
               could
               arise
               no
               con●roversie
               ,
               or
               else
               must
               die
               without
               an
               heir
               of
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               or
               leave
               the
               Crown
               to
               be
               contended
               for
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               were
               of
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               his
               heirs
               .
               His
               eye
               had
               carried
               him
               to
               a
               Gentlewoman
               in
               the
               Queens
               attendance
               ,
               of
               extraordinary
               beauty
               ,
               and
               superlative
               modesty
               ;
               on
               the
               enjoying
               of
               whom
               he
               so
               fixed
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               quite
               obliterated
               all
               remembrance
               of
               his
               former
               loves
               .
               As
               resolute
               ,
               but
               more
               private
               in
               this
               pursute
               than
               he
               was
               in
               the
               former
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               private
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Queen
               (
               so
               piercing
               are
               the
               eyes
               of
               Love
               and
               Jealousie
               )
               had
               took
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               signified
               her
               suspitions
               to
               him
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               she
               was
               not
               wanting
               in
               all
               those
               honest
               arts
               of
               Love
               ,
               Obsequiousness
               ,
               and
               Entertainment
               ,
               which
               might
               endear
               her
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               now
               began
               to
               be
               as
               weary
               of
               her
               gaities
               and
               jocular
               humor
               ,
               as
               formerly
               of
               the
               gravity
               and
               reservedness
               of
               Katherine
               .
               And
               causing
               many
               eyes
               to
               observe
               her
               actions
               ,
               they
               brought
               him
               a
               return
               of
               some
               particulars
               ,
               which
               he
               conceived
               might
               give
               him
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               proceed
               upon
               .
               The
               Lord
               Rochfort
               ,
               her
               own
               brother
               ,
               having
               some
               sute
               to
               obtain
               by
               her
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               found
               whispering
               to
               her
               on
               her
               bed
               when
               she
               was
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               was
               interpreted
               for
               an
               act
               of
               some
               great
               dishonor
               done
               or
               intended
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               permitted
               him
               some
               farther
               liberties
               than
               were
               consistent
               with
               the
               innocent
               familiarity
               between
               brothers
               and
               sisters
               :
               In
               the
               aggravating
               whereof
               with
               all
               odious
               circumstances
               ,
               none
               was
               more
               forward
               than
               the
               Lady
               Rochfort
               her self
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               any
               jealousie
               which
               she
               had
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               or
               whether
               out
               of
               some
               inveterate
               hatred
               which
               she
               had
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               peccant
               humor
               of
               most
               sisters
               in
               law
               )
               is
               not
               clearly
               known
               .
               It
               was
               observed
               also
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
              
               ,
               Groom
               of
               the
               Stool
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               entertained
               a
               very
               dear
               affection
               for
               her
               ,
               not
               without
               giving
               himself
               some
               hopes
               of
               succeeding
               in
               the
               King's
               bed
               ,
               (
               as
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimer
              
               after
               did
               )
               if
               she
               chanced
               to
               survive
               him
               .
               And
               
               it
               appears
               that
               she
               had
               given
               him
               opportunity
               to
               make
               known
               his
               affection
               ,
               and
               to
               acquaint
               her
               with
               his
               hopes
               ,
               which
               she
               expressed
               ,
               by
               twitting
               him
               in
               a
               frolick
               humor
               with
               
                 ●ooking
                 after
                 dead
                 mens
                 shoos
                 .
                 Weston
              
               and
               B●eerton
               ,
               both
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Privy
               Chamber
               ,
               were
               observed
               also
               to
               be
               very
               diligent
               in
               their
               services
               and
               addresses
               to
               her
               ,
               which
               were
               construed
               rather
               to
               proceed
               from
               love
               than
               duty
               ,
               though
               no
               reciprocation
               could
               be
               found
               to
               proceed
               from
               her
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               agreeable
               to
               that
               affability
               and
               general
               debonairness
               which
               she
               shewed
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               premises
               ,
               weak
               and
               imperfect
               though
               they
               were
               ,
               the
               King
               resolves
               to
               come
               to
               a
               conclusion
               of
               his
               aims
               and
               wishes
               .
               A
               solemn
               Tilting
               was
               maintained
               at
               Greenwich
               on
               the
               first
               of
               May
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Rochfort
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
              
               being
               principal
               Challengers
               .
               The
               Queen
               by
               chance
               let
               fall
               her
               handkerchief
               ,
               which
               was
               taken
               up
               by
               one
               of
               her
               supposed
               favourits
               who
               stood
               under
               the
               window
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               perceived
               to
               wipe
               his
               face
               with
               it
               .
               This
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               to
               be
               done
               of
               purpose
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               he
               leaves
               the
               Queen
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               behold
               the
               Sports
               ,
               and
               goe●h
               immediately
               in
               great
               haste
               to
               Westm●●ster
               ,
               to
               the
               no
               small
               amazement
               of
               all
               the
               company
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Queen
               especially
               .
               Rochfort
               and
               Norris
               are
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               to
               which
               unfortunate
               place
               the
               Queen
               her self
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               was
               conducted
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Audeley
              
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 Cromwel
              
               then
               Master
               of
               the
               Rolls
               and
               principal
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               Kingston
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower.
               Informed
               by
               them
               upon
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Kings
               suspitions
               ,
               she
               is
               said
               to
               have
               fallen
               upon
               her
               knees
               ,
               and
               with
               dire
               imprecations
               to
               have
               disavowed
               the
               crime
               (
               whatsoever
               it
               were
               )
               wherewith
               she
               was
               charged
               ;
               beseeching
               God
               so
               to
               regard
               her
               as
               the
               justness
               of
               her
               cause
               required
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               
                 William
                 Breerton
              
               Esquire
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 West●n
              
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Privy
               Chamber
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Mark
                 Smeton
              
               one
               of
               the
               King's
               Musicians
               ,
               were
               committed
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
            
             
               These
               persons
               being
               thus
               committed
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               made
               known
               ,
               the
               next
               care
               was
               to
               find
               sufficient
               Evidence
               for
               their
               condemnation
               .
               It
               was
               objected
               ,
               that
               th●
               Queen
               growing
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               having
               any
               issue
               male
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               used
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 R●chfort
                 ,
                 Norris
                 ,
                 B●eerton
              
               ,
               and
               Weston
               ,
               and
               possibly
               of
               Smeton
               also
               ;
               involving
               her
               at
               on●e
               in
               no
               smaller
               crimes
               than
               those
               of
               Adultery
               and
               Incest
               .
               For
               proof
               whereof
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               wa●t
               of
               any
               artifices
               ,
               in
               sifting
               ,
               canvasing
               ,
               and
               intangling
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Prisoners
               themselves
               ,
               but
               all
               such
               Wi●nesses
               of
               either
               sex
               ,
               as
               were
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               King●
               Commissioners
               ;
               from
               none
               of
               which
               they
               were
               able
               to
               get
               any
               thing
               by
               all
               their
               Arts
               ,
               which
               might
               give
               any
               ground
               for
               her
               conviction
               ;
               but
               that
               
                 Ma●k
                 Smeton
              
               had
               been
               wrought
               on
               to
               make
               some
               confession
               of
               himself
               to
               her
               dishonor
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               vain
               hope
               to
               save
               his
               own
               life
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               hers
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               Cromwel
               thus
               writes
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               after
               the
               Prisoners
               had
               been
               throughly
               examined
               in
               the
               Tower
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               
                 Many
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               h●
               )
               
                 have
                 been
                 objected
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 confessed
                 ;
                 onely
                 some
                 circumstances
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 knowledged
                 by
                 Mark.
              
               To
               which
               effect
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               particulars
               before
               remembred
               ,
               take
               here
               a
               Letter
               written
               by
               Sir
               
                 E●ward
                 Bayn●on
              
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Fitswil●iams
              
               ,
               being
               then
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Household
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               raised
               unto
               the
               style
               and
               Title
               of
               Earl
               of
               Southamp●on
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Treasurer
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   advertise
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   much
                   communication
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   confess
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   her
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   Mark
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   actual
                   thing
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   my
                   foolish
                   conceit
                   it
                   should
                   much
                   touch
                   the
                   Kings
                   honor
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   no
                   further
                   appear
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   cannot
                   believe
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   be
                   as
                   far
                   culpable
                   as
                   ever
                   was
                   he
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   assuredly
                   the
                   one
                   keepeth
                   the
                   others
                   counsel
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   con●ectures
                   in
                   my
                   mind
                   causeth
                   me
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   of
                   the
                   communication
                   that
                   was
                   last
                   between
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Norres
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Amner
                   ,
                   and
                   me
                   ;
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   might
                   speak
                   with
                   Mr.
                   Secretary
                   and
                   you
                   together
                   ,
                   more
                   plainly
                   expresse
                   my
                   mind
                   .
                   
                   If
                   the
                   case
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   confessed
                   (
                   like
                   witnesses
                   )
                   a●l
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   ●●ould
                   do
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   at
                   a
                   point
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   mused
                   much
                   at
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Mistresse
                   Margery
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   used
                   her self
                   so
                   strangely
                   towards
                   me
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   being
                   her
                   friend
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   doubt
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   chosen
                   but
                   she
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   counsell
                   therewith
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   great
                   friendship
                   between
                   the
                   Queen
                   and
                   her
                   of
                   ●a●e
                   .
                   I
                   hear
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Queen
                   standeth
                   stifly
                   in
                   her
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   will
                   die
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   think
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   trust
                   that
                   she
                   hath
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   your
                   businesse
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   you
                   cannot
                   come
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   come
                   and
                   wait
                   on
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   think
                   it
                   requisite
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               appears
               also
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Kingstons
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               much
               communication
               with
               her
               when
               she
               was
               his
               prisoner
               ,
               in
               which
               her
               language
               seemed
               to
               be
               broken
               and
               distressed
               betwixt
               tears
               and
               laughter
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               nothing
               could
               be
               gathered
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               exclaimed
               against
               Norris
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               accused
               her
               .
               It
               was
               further
               signified
               in
               that
               Letter
               ,
               that
               she
               named
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               obsequiously
               applied
               themselves
               to
               her
               love
               and
               service
               ,
               acknowledging
               such
               passages
               ,
               though
               not
               sufficient
               to
               condemn
               her
               ,
               as
               shewed
               ,
               she
               had
               made
               use
               of
               the
               utmost
               liberty
               which
               could
               be
               honestly
               allowed
               her
               .
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               far
               as
               any
               truth
               can
               be
               collected
               from
               common
               and
               credible
               reports
               )
               that
               Norris
               being
               much
               favoured
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               offered
               pardon
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               confess
               the
               crimes
               which
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               .
               To
               which
               he
               made
               this
               generous
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 he
                 thought
                 her
                 guiltlesse
                 of
                 the
                 crimes
                 objected
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 she
                 were
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 accuse
                 her
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 undergo
                 a
                 thousand
                 deaths
                 than
                 betray
                 the
                 innocent
                 .
              
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               point
               there
               was
               no
               evidence
               against
               her
               ,
               but
               the
               confession
               of
               Smeton
               ,
               and
               the
               calumnies
               of
               the
               Lady
               Rochfort
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               fooled
               into
               that
               confession
               by
               the
               hope
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               was
               not
               pardoned
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               most
               deservedly
               lost
               her
               head
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               for
               being
               accessary
               to
               the
               Adulteries
               of
               Queen
               
                 Katherine
                 Howard
              
               .
               And
               yet
               upon
               this
               Evidence
               she
               was
               arraigned
               in
               the
               great
               Hall
               of
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               on
               the
               15th
               .
               of
               May
               ,
               and
               pronounced
               guilty
               by
               her
               Peers
               ,
               of
               which
               her
               own
               father
               (
               which
               I
               cannot
               but
               behold
               as
               an
               act
               of
               the
               highest
               tyranny
               )
               was
               compelled
               to
               be
               one
               .
               The
               Lord
               Rochfort
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               prisoners
               were
               found
               guilty
               also
               ,
               and
               suffered
               death
               on
               the
               17th
               .
               day
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               standing
               stoutly
               to
               the
               Queens
               and
               their
               own
               integrity
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               that
               Smeton
               also
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               still
               flattered
               himself
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               life
               ,
               till
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               head
               disabled
               him
               from
               making
               the
               retractation
               .
               The
               like
               death
               suffered
               by
               the
               Queen
               on
               the
               second
               day
               after
               ,
               some
               few
               permitted
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               rather
               as
               witnesses
               than
               spectators
               of
               her
               final
               end
               .
               And
               it
               was
               so
               ordered
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Kingston
              
               ,
               who
               signified
               in
               his
               Letters
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               that
               he
               conceived
               it
               best
               ,
               that
               a
               reasonable
               number
               onely
               should
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Execution
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               by
               some
               discourse
               which
               he
               had
               had
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               declare
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               death
               .
               Which
               declaration
               she
               made
               good
               ,
               going
               with
               great
               cheerfulness
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               praying
               most
               heartily
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               standing
               constantly
               on
               her
               innocence
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
            
             
               So
               dyed
               this
               great
               and
               gallant
               Lady
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               mockeries
               and
               disports
               of
               fortune
               which
               these
               last
               ages
               have
               produced
               ,
               raised
               from
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               privat
               Lady
               to
               the
               bed
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               crowned
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               executed
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               ;
               the
               fabrick
               of
               her
               power
               and
               glories
               being
               six
               years
               at
               the
               least
               in
               building
               ,
               but
               cast
               down
               in
               an
               instant
               ;
               the
               splendor
               and
               magnificence
               of
               her
               Coronation
               seeming
               to
               have
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               her
               the
               more
               glorious
               Sacrifice
               at
               the
               next
               alteration
               of
               the
               Kings
               affections
               .
               But
               her
               death
               was
               not
               the
               onely
               mark
               which
               the
               King
               did
               aim
               at
               ;
               If
               she
               had
               onely
               lost
               her
               head
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               her
               honor
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               no
               bar
               to
               her
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               from
               succeeding
               her
               father
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               
               have
               his
               bed
               left
               free
               from
               all
               such
               pretensions
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               draw
               on
               the
               following
               mariage
               .
               It
               was
               thought
               necessary
               therefore
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               his
               bed
               by
               some
               other
               means
               than
               the
               Axe
               or
               Sword
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               legally
               divorced
               from
               her
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               when
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               deprived
               her
               of
               all
               means
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               desire
               to
               dispute
               the
               point
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               Norris
               is
               practised
               with
               to
               confess
               the
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Percy
               (
               now
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               )
               who
               was
               known
               to
               have
               made
               love
               unto
               her
               in
               her
               former
               times
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               a
               Contract
               .
               But
               as
               Norris
               gallantly
               denyed
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               Percy
               could
               not
               be
               induced
               (
               though
               much
               laboured
               to
               it
               )
               to
               confess
               the
               other
               .
               For
               proof
               whereof
               we
               have
               this
               Letter
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               writing
               ,
               directed
               to
               Secretary
               Cromwel
               in
               these
               following
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Secretary
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   signifie
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   perceive
                   by
                   Sir
                   
                     Raynald
                     Carnaby
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   pre-contract
                   between
                   the
                   Queen
                   and
                   me
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   examined
                   upon
                   my
                   oath
                   before
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   and
                   York
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   received
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Highnesse
                   Council
                   ,
                   learned
                   in
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Law
                   ;
                   assuring
                   You
                   Mr
                   Secretary
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   oath
                   and
                   blessed
                   body
                   which
                   afore
                   I
                   received
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   mean
                   to
                   receive
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   my
                   damnation
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   contract
                   or
                   promise
                   of
                   mariage
                   betwixt
                   her
                   and
                   me
                   .
                   At
                   Newington
                   Green
                   the
                   13th
                   .
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   28th
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   reign
                   of
                   Our
                   Soverain
                   Lord
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   8th
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Yours
                     assured
                     ,
                     H.
                     Northumberland
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               denyals
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               Adultery
               was
               confessed
               ,
               not
               the
               Contract
               proved
               ,
               some
               other
               ground
               was
               found
               out
               to
               dissolve
               the
               mariage
               ;
               though
               what
               it
               was
               doth
               not
               appear
               upon
               Record
               .
               All
               which
               occurs
               in
               reference
               to
               it
               is
               a
               solemn
               instrument
               under
               the
               seal
               of
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               mariage
               is
               declared
               (
               on
               good
               and
               valuable
               reasons
               )
               to
               be
               null
               and
               void
               ,
               no
               reason
               being
               exprest
               particularly
               for
               the
               ground
               thereof
               .
               Which
               sentence
               was
               pronounced
               at
               Lambeth
               on
               the
               17th
               .
               of
               May
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Hadly
              
               ,
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               Charles
               Duke
               of
               
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 John
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 Robert
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 William
              
               Lord
               
                 Sandys
                 ▪
              
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               his
               Majesties
               houshold
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Rolls
               and
               principal
               Secretary
               ,
               then
               newly
               put
               into
               the
               office
               of
               Vicar
               General
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Fitzwilliams
              
               ,
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Paulet
              
               Controller
               of
               the
               Kings
               houshold
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Bedil
              
               ,
               Arch-Deacon
               of
               Cornwal
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 Trigunwel
              
               ,
               Dr
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               all
               being
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               there
               were
               present
               also
               
                 John
                 Oliver
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Kings
               College
               in
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Guent
              
               ,
               Arch-Deacon
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               the
               A●ches
               ,
               
                 Edmund
                 Bonner
              
               ,
               Arch-Deacon
               of
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Leighton
              
               ,
               Arch
               Deacon
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Lee
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ;
               as
               also
               Dr
               
                 Richard
                 Sampson
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chapel
               Royal
               ,
               who
               appeared
               as
               Proctor
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               together
               with
               Doctor
               
                 Nicholas
                 Wotton
              
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Barbour
              
               ,
               appointed
               Proctors
               for
               the
               Queen
               .
               By
               the
               authority
               of
               which
               great
               appearance
               ,
               more
               than
               for
               any
               thing
               contain'd
               particularly
               in
               the
               act
               or
               instrument
               ,
               the
               said
               sentence
               of
               Divorce
               was
               approved
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               assembled
               in
               their
               Convocation
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               June
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               confirmed
               by
               them
               ,
               it
               received
               the
               like
               approbation
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               ;
               in
               which
               Act
               there
               also
               passed
               a
               clause
               ,
               which
               declared
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               (
               the
               only
               issue
               of
               this
               mariage
               )
               to
               be
               illegitimate
               .
               What
               else
               concerns
               this
               unfortunate
               Lady
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               proof
               of
               divers
               things
               before
               delivered
               ,
               cannot
               be
               more
               pathetically
               expressed
               ,
               than
               by
               her self
               ,
               bemoaning
               her
               misfortunes
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               this
               following
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   YOur
                   Graces
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   are
                   things
                   so
                   strange
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   to
                   excuse
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   altogether
                   ignorant
                   .
                   Whereas
                   you
                   send
                   unto
                   me
                   (
                   willing
                   me
                   to
                   confesse
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   obtain
                   your
                   favour
                   )
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   whom
                   you
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   my
                   ant●ent
                   professed
                   enemy
                   ,
                   I
                   no
                   sooner
                   received
                   this
                   message
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   rightly
                   conceived
                   your
                   meaning
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   confessing
                   a
                   truth
                   indeed
                   may
                   procure
                   my
                   safety
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   with
                   all
                   willingness
                   and
                   duty
                   perform
                   your
                   commands
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   not
                   your
                   Grace
                   ever
                   imagine
                   that
                   your
                   poor
                   wife
                   will
                   ever
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   fau●t
                   ,
                   where
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   thought
                   ever
                   proceeded
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   speak
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   never
                   Prince
                   had
                   never
                   wife
                   more
                   loyal
                   in
                   all
                   duty
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   true
                   affection
                   ,
                   than
                   you
                   have
                   ever
                   found
                   in
                   
                     Anne
                     Bollen
                  
                   .
                   With
                   which
                   name
                   and
                   place
                   I
                   could
                   willingly
                   have
                   contented
                   my self
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Graces
                   pleasure
                   had
                   so
                   been
                   pleased
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   I
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   forget
                   my self
                   in
                   my
                   exaltation
                   or
                   received
                   Queenship
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   ●●oked
                   alwaies
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   alteration
                   as
                   now
                   I
                   find
                   ;
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   my
                   preferment
                   being
                   on
                   no
                   surer
                   foundation
                   than
                   your
                   Graces
                   fancy
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   alteration
                   whereof
                   ,
                   I
                   knew
                   was
                   fit
                   and
                   sufficient
                   to
                   draw
                   that
                   fancy
                   to
                   some
                   other
                   subject
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   have
                   chosen
                   me
                   from
                   a
                   low
                   estate
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   Queen
                   and
                   companion
                   ,
                   far
                   beyond
                   my
                   desert
                   or
                   desire
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   you
                   find
                   me
                   worthy
                   of
                   such
                   honour
                   ,
                   Good
                   your
                   Grace
                   let
                   not
                   any
                   light
                   fancy
                   or
                   bad
                   counsel
                   of
                   my
                   enemies
                   ,
                   withdraw
                   your
                   Princely
                   favour
                   from
                   me
                   ;
                   neither
                   let
                   that
                   stain
                   ,
                   that
                   unworthy
                   stain
                   of
                   a
                   disloyal
                   heart
                   towards
                   your
                   Good
                   Grace
                   ,
                   ever
                   cast
                   so
                   foul
                   a
                   blot
                   on
                   your
                   most
                   dutiful
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   infant
                   Princesse
                   ,
                   your
                   daughter
                   .
                   Try
                   me
                   good
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   me
                   have
                   a
                   lawful
                   trial
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   my
                   sw●rn
                   enemies
                   sit
                   as
                   my
                   accusers
                   and
                   judges
                   ;
                   Yea
                   let
                   me
                   receive
                   an
                   open
                   tryal
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   t●uths
                   shall
                   fear
                   no
                   open
                   shames
                   ;
                   then
                   shall
                   you
                   see
                   either
                   my
                   innocence
                   cleared
                   ,
                   your
                   suspicion
                   and
                   conscience
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   the
                   ignominy
                   and
                   slander
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   stopped
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   guilt
                   openly
                   declared
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   God
                   or
                   you
                   may
                   determine
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   your
                   Grace
                   may
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   an
                   open
                   censure
                   ;
                   and
                   my
                   offence
                   being
                   so
                   lawful●y
                   proved
                   ,
                   your
                   Grace
                   is
                   at
                   liberty
                   both
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   execute
                   worthy
                   punishment
                   on
                   me
                   as
                   an
                   unfaithful
                   wife
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   follow
                   your
                   affection
                   already
                   setled
                   on
                   that
                   party
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   ;
                   whose
                   name
                   I
                   could
                   somewhile
                   since
                   have
                   pointed
                   to
                   ,
                   your
                   Grace
                   being
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   my
                   suspicion
                   therein
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   already
                   determined
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   my
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   infamous
                   slander
                   might
                   bring
                   you
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                   a
                   desired
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   desire
                   of
                   Go●
                   that
                   he
                   wi●l
                   pardon
                   your
                   great
                   sin
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   my
                   enemies
                   ,
                   the
                   instruments
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   call
                   you
                   to
                   a
                   strict
                   account
                   for
                   your
                   unprincely
                   and
                   cruel
                   usage
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   general
                   judgement
                   seat
                   ,
                   where
                   both
                   you
                   and
                   my self
                   must
                   shortly
                   appear
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   judgement
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   think
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   innocency
                   shall
                   be
                   openly
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   sufficiently
                   cleared
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   last
                   and
                   only
                   request
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   my self
                   may
                   bear
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   your
                   Graces
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   touch
                   the
                   innocent
                   souls
                   of
                   those
                   poor
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   I
                   understand
                   are
                   in
                   streight
                   imprisonment
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   .
                   If
                   ever
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   favour
                   in
                   your
                   sight
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Anne
                     Bollen
                  
                   hath
                   been
                   pleasing
                   in
                   your
                   ears
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   obtain
                   this
                   last
                   request
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   so
                   leave
                   to
                   trouble
                   your
                   Grace
                   any
                   further
                   ,
                   with
                   my
                   earnest
                   prayers
                   to
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   you
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   keeping
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   direct
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   actions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     most
                     loyal
                     and
                     faithful
                     Wife
                     ,
                     Anne
                     Bollen
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     my
                     dolefull
                     prison
                     in
                     the
                     Tower
                     ,
                     
                       May
                       the
                       6th
                       .
                       1536.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               I
               had
               not
               dwelt
               so
               long
               upon
               the
               story
               of
               this
               Queen
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               so
               much
               which
               depends
               upon
               it
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Honour
               ,
               Birth
               and
               Title
               of
               the
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               ;
               whose
               Reign
               of
               44
               years
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               so
               many
               signal
               blessings
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               is
               used
               by
               some
               for
               a
               strong
               Argument
               of
               her
               mothers
               innocence
               .
               For
               further
               proof
               whereof
               ,
               they
               behold
               the
               Kings
               precipitate
               and
               hasty
               mariage
               ,
               casting
               himself
               into
               the
               bed
               of
               a
               third
               ,
               before
               the
               
               sword
               was
               dried
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               second
               wife
               .
               But
               of
               these
               miseries
               and
               calamit●es
               which
               befel
               her
               mother
               ,
               the
               Princess
               was
               too
               young
               (
               as
               not
               being
               fully
               three
               years
               old
               )
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               .
               And
               when
               she
               came
               unto
               the
               years
               of
               understanding
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               much
               sweetned
               and
               repaired
               by
               her
               fathers
               goodness
               ,
               By
               whose
               last
               will
               she
               was
               assured
               of
               her
               turn
               in
               the
               succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               her
               brother
               and
               sister
               died
               without
               lawful
               issue
               ;
               allowed
               the
               same
               yearly
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               allotted
               the
               same
               portion
               in
               mariage
               ,
               with
               the
               Princess
               Mary
               .
               But
               nothing
               more
               declares
               his
               good
               affection
               to
               her
               ,
               than
               the
               great
               care
               he
               took
               of
               her
               education
               ;
               committed
               to
               the
               government
               and
               tuition
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Ascam
              
               ,
               a
               right
               learned
               man
               ,
               she
               attained
               unto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               other
               School-masters
               ,
               of
               the
               Modern
               Languages
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               she
               very
               well
               understood
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               was
               able
               readily
               to
               express
               her self
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               an
               Oration
               which
               she
               made
               at
               her
               entertainment
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               the
               smart
               answer
               which
               she
               gave
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               to
               a
               Polish
               Ambassador
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               may
               hear
               more
               in
               their
               proper
               place
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Italian
               and
               the
               French
               ,
               she
               spake
               them
               with
               as
               much
               facility
               and
               elegance
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               natural
               to
               her
               .
               And
               if
               some
               times
               she
               made
               use
               of
               Interpreters
               when
               she
               conversed
               with
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               forein
               Princes
               ,
               it
               rather
               was
               to
               keep
               her
               State
               ,
               than
               that
               she
               could
               not
               entertain
               discourse
               with
               them
               in
               their
               proper
               languages
               .
               Her
               person
               may
               be
               best
               known
               by
               her
               pictures
               ,
               and
               the
               perfections
               of
               her
               mind
               by
               her
               following
               government
               .
               Suffice
               it
               in
               this
               place
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               she
               seemed
               to
               be
               made
               up
               of
               Modesty
               and
               Majesty
               in
               an
               equal
               mixture
               ;
               and
               was
               so
               moderate
               in
               the
               course
               and
               ca●iage
               of
               her
               desires
               ,
               that
               King
               Edward
               (
               who
               took
               much
               delight
               in
               her
               conversation
               )
               used
               commonly
               to
               call
               her
               his
               
                 Sister
                 Temperance
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               personal
               Graces
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               she
               was
               sought
               in
               mariage
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               ;
               the
               blots
               of
               infamy
               which
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               her
               Mother
               ,
               
               serving
               as
               a
               bar
               to
               her
               preferment
               amongst
               forein
               Princes
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               King
               Edward's
               ,
               she
               was
               aimed
               at
               by
               Sr
               
                 Thomas
                 Seymour
              
               ,
               a
               brother
               of
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               Sommersets
               ,
               for
               the
               advancing
               of
               his
               lofty
               and
               ambitious
               projects
               .
               
               And
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               thereof
               ,
               propounded
               to
               the
               eldest
               son
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               .
               But
               it
               was
               propounded
               only
               and
               not
               persued
               ,
               whether
               neglected
               by
               that
               King
               for
               the
               former
               reason
               ,
               or
               intermitted
               by
               her
               own
               aversness
               from
               mariage
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               to
               seek
               .
               But
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               she
               was
               desired
               by
               
                 Edward
                 Courtney
              
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               the
               eldest
               son
               of
               Henry
               Marquiss
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               descended
               from
               a
               daughter
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               4th
               .
               which
               proved
               so
               much
               to
               the
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               it
               became
               dangerous
               to
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               .
               For
               notice
               of
               the
               Queens
               displeasure
               having
               been
               took
               by
               some
               of
               great
               place
               about
               her
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               d●awn
               into
               suspicion
               of
               being
               privy
               at
               the
               least
               unto
               Wiat's
               rebellion
               ,
               (
               raised
               on
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Queens
               mariage
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Spain
               )
               both
               of
               them
               clapt
               in
               prison
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               and
               so
               detained
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               though
               both
               acquitted
               publickly
               by
               Wiat
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               nothing
               so
               much
               alienated
               the
               Queens
               affection
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               difference
               which
               was
               between
               them
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               occasioned
               and
               continued
               by
               their
               several
               interests
               .
               For
               it
               concerned
               Queen
               Mary
               to
               maintain
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Religion
               ,
               her
               mothers
               marriage
               not
               being
               otherwise
               to
               be
               defended
               as
               good
               and
               lawful
               but
               by
               his
               authority
               ,
               which
               marriage
               ,
               if
               by
               his
               authority
               made
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               marriage
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               be
               made
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               must
               actually
               be
               made
               illegitimate
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               .
               Upon
               which
               point
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               laboured
               nothing
               more
               than
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               that
               Supremacy
               of
               which
               he
               had
               been
               deprived
               by
               the
               two
               last
               Kings
               ;
               so
               kept
               she
               a
               hard
               hand
               upon
               her
               sister
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               from
               her
               ,
               the
               visible
               Head
               of
               the
               Protestant
               party
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               one
               whom
               she
               suspected
               to
               have
               more
               hearts
               amongst
               the
               Subjects
               than
               she
               had
               her self
               .
               Upon
               the
               first
               surmise
               of
               her
               being
               privy
               to
               Wyat's
               conspiracy
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Hastings
              
               and
               some
               others
               were
               sent
               to
               bring
               her
               
               to
               the
               Court
               from
               her
               house
               at
               Ashrsdge
               ,
               where
               though
               they
               found
               her
               extream
               sick
               ,
               and
               unfit
               for
               travel
               ,
               yet
               they
               compelled
               her
               to
               go
               with
               them
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               .
               Being
               come
               unto
               the
               Court
               ,
               she
               was
               first
               kept
               prisoner
               in
               her
               chamber
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               fortnight
               ,
               neither
               permitted
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Queens
               presence
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               without
               much
               difficulty
               to
               write
               unto
               her
               .
               Charged
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               and
               some
               other
               Lords
               with
               Wyat's
               practices
               ,
               she
               stoutly
               stood
               on
               the
               denyall
               ,
               professing
               her
               fidelity
               and
               loyalty
               to
               the
               Queen
               her
               sister
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               she
               was
               conveied
               by
               water
               ,
               on
               the
               Sunday
               commonly
               called
               Palm-Sunday
               ,
               
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               people
               being
               commanded
               to
               keep
               their
               Churches
               ,
               for
               fear
               she
               might
               be
               rescued
               and
               took
               from
               them
               who
               were
               to
               have
               the
               conduct
               of
               her
               ;
               by
               whom
               compelled
               to
               land
               at
               the
               private
               Stairs
               ,
               generally
               called
               
                 The
                 Traitors
                 Stairs
              
               ,
               she
               openly
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 landed
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 landed
                 in
                 that
                 place
              
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               brought
               unto
               the
               Lodgings
               appointed
               for
               her
               ,
               all
               doors
               being
               locked
               and
               bolted
               on
               her
               ,
               to
               her
               great
               amazement
               .
               Gage
               Constable
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               also
               ,
               was
               her
               bitter
               enemy
               ,
               but
               more
               for
               love
               to
               the
               Pope
               than
               for
               hate
               to
               her
               person
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               on●ly
               place
               a
               strong
               Guard
               about
               her
               ,
               but
               suffered
               none
               but
               those
               of
               that
               ragged
               Regiment
               to
               carry
               up
               her
               dyet
               to
               her
               .
               Of
               which
               ,
               complaint
               being
               made
               to
               him
               by
               some
               of
               her
               servants
               ,
               he
               threatned
               to
               lay
               them
               in
               such
               a
               place
               where
               they
               should
               neither
               see
               the
               Sun
               nor
               Moon
               ,
               if
               they
               troubled
               him
               any
               more
               about
               it
               ;
               though
               afterwards
               it
               was
               otherwise
               ordered
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               .
            
             
               Wearied
               with
               the
               closeness
               of
               her
               imprisonment
               ,
               she
               moved
               the
               Lord
               Cha●dois
               and
               the
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               was
               Constable
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               have
               the
               liberty
               of
               walking
               in
               the
               private
               Garden
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Queens
               Lodgings
               ,
               for
               her
               better
               health
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               gratifie
               her
               by
               their
               own
               authority
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chandois
               obtained
               leave
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               that
               she
               might
               walk
               in
               the
               Queens
               Lodgings
               ,
               himself
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               and
               three
               of
               the
               Queens
               Gentlewomen
               being
               still
               in
               her
               company
               ;
               permitted
               afterwards
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               private
               Garden
               ,
               the
               doors
               were
               always
               shut
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               order
               given
               ,
               that
               no
               Prisoners
               should
               be
               suffered
               by
               their
               Keepers
               to
               look
               out
               of
               the
               windows
               so
               long
               as
               she
               was
               walking
               in
               it
               .
               Such
               care
               there
               was
               to
               hinder
               all
               access
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               of
               conference
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               Boy
               of
               four
               years
               old
               was
               threatned
               to
               be
               whipt
               for
               presenting
               her
               with
               flowers
               and
               nosegays
               ,
               and
               a
               command
               given
               by
               Gage
               that
               the
               Boy
               's
               father
               should
               keep
               him
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               come
               thither
               any
               more
               .
               But
               the
               Tower
               being
               thought
               to
               be
               no
               safe
               prison
               for
               a
               person
               of
               such
               eminent
               quality
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               nearness
               to
               the
               capital
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               number
               of
               prisoners
               which
               were
               kept
               therein
               ,
               she
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Bedingfield
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               an
               untractable
               and
               rugged
               nature
               ,
               
               by
               whom
               she
               was
               conducted
               with
               a
               guard
               of
               soldiers
               to
               the
               Mannor
               of
               Woodstock
               ,
               which
               journey
               she
               began
               on
               the
               19th
               .
               of
               May
               being
               Trinity
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               ended
               by
               short
               and
               easie
               stages
               on
               the
               Thursday
               after
               ;
               her
               own
               servants
               sometimes
               sequestred
               from
               her
               by
               command
               of
               her
               Jaylor
               ,
               (
               as
               she
               commonly
               called
               him
               )
               the
               people
               sometimes
               rated
               and
               reviled
               by
               him
               for
               flocking
               to
               see
               her
               as
               she
               passed
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Williams
               ,
               though
               associated
               in
               Commission
               with
               him
               ,
               openly
               quarrelled
               and
               reproached
               for
               giving
               her
               a
               noble
               Entertainment
               at
               his
               house
               of
               Ricolt
               .
               Being
               brought
               to
               Woodstock
               ,
               she
               was
               kept
               under
               many
               locks
               and
               bolts
               ,
               a
               guard
               of
               Russians
               continually
               attending
               before
               her
               dores
               ,
               and
               the
               keys
               every
               night
               brought
               up
               to
               
                 Reding
                 field
              
               ,
               who
               suffered
               no
               access
               unto
               her
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ;
               Which
               being
               made
               known
               to
               the
               Lord
               Williams
               ,
               he
               sollicited
               the
               Queen
               that
               she
               might
               be
               prisoner
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               be
               surety
               for
               her
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               such
               a
               fair
               way
               of
               obtaining
               his
               sute
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               preparations
               to
               be
               made
               for
               her
               reception
               ;
               but
               either
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               her
               most
               
               mortal
               enemy
               ,
               or
               the
               sollicitation
               of
               Bedingfield
               ,
               who
               possibly
               might
               have
               some
               other
               end
               to
               work
               upon
               her
               ,
               no
               effect
               followed
               answerably
               to
               that
               expectation
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               she
               was
               advised
               by
               some
               of
               her
               friends
               to
               submit
               her self
               unto
               the
               Queen
               ,
               which
               they
               conceived
               would
               be
               very
               well
               taken
               ,
               and
               redound
               mu●h
               bo●h
               to
               her
               benefit
               and
               contentment
               .
               To
               which
               she
               answered
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               never
               make
               any
               submission
               to
               them
               against
               whom
               she
               never
               had
               offended
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               ;
               adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               were
               guilty
               of
               any
               such
               offence
               ,
               she
               would
               crave
               no
               mercy
               but
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               sure
               she
               should
               have
               had
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               could
               have
               been
               proved
               against
               he●
               by
               her
               greatest
               enemies
               ;
               onely
               she
               was
               perswaded
               to
               make
               a
               sute
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               that
               she
               might
               be
               suffered
               to
               write
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Queen
               ▪
               not
               g●atified
               without
               mu●h
               difficulty
               in
               that
               easie
               sure
               ,
               nor
               otherwise
               gra●ified
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               Bed●ngfiel●
               was
               to
               stand
               by
               her
               all
               the
               time
               she
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               keeping
               of
               her
               papers
               till
               she
               came
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               privy
               to
               the
               conveyan●e
               of
               those
               Letters
               when
               they
               once
               were
               written
               .
               At
               her
               first
               comming
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               Priest
               appointed
               to
               say
               Mass
               in
               her
               chamber
               ;
               but
               whether
               the
               same
               Priest
               or
               any
               other
               was
               appointed
               for
               the
               like
               office
               at
               her
               being
               at
               Woodstoc●
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               in
               the
               story
               of
               her
               life
               and
               troubles
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               resorted
               to
               the
               Mass
               both
               before
               and
               after
               ,
               and
               seemed
               not
               a
               little
               discontented
               that
               she
               could
               not
               gain
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               Queen
               by
               her
               outward
               conformity
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               she
               was
               catholickly
               affected
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               was
               not
               the
               onely
               one
               who
               believed
               so
               of
               her
               ,
               though
               she
               behaved
               her self
               so
               warily
               as
               not
               to
               come
               within
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               for
               acting
               any
               thing
               in
               opposition
               unto
               that
               Religion
               which
               was
               then
               established
               .
               Concerning
               which
               there
               goes
               a
               story
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               had
               urged
               her
               very
               earnestly
               to
               declare
               her
               judgment
               touching
               the
               Presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ;
               she
               very
               cautelously
               resolved
               the
               point
               in
               these
               following
               Verses
               :
               
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   God
                   the
                   word
                   that
                   spake
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   He
                   took
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   b●ake
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   what
                   the
                   Word
                   did
                   make
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   I
                   believe
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               caution
               notwithstanding
               ,
               her
               aversness
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               known
               sufficiently
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               altered
               while
               she
               lived
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               to
               live
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               continual
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               to
               the
               Catholick
               party
               .
               The
               times
               were
               then
               both
               sharp
               and
               bloody
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               persecution
               was
               designed
               against
               the
               Protestants
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               At
               what
               time
               Bishop
               Gardiner
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               boughs
               and
               branches
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               also
               lay
               the
               Ax
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               Tree
               .
               More
               plainly
               the
               Lord
               Paget
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Spania●ds
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 a
                 quiet
                 Government
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 if
                 her
                 ●●ad
                 were
                 not
                 stricken
                 off
                 from
                 her
                 shoulders
                 .
              
               With
               which
               the
               King
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               use
               his
               best
               endeavour
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               preserve
               her
               life
               ,
               but
               obtain
               her
               liberty
               ;
               For
               he
               considered
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Princess
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Succession
               would
               remain
               in
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               who
               being
               married
               to
               the
               Daulphin
               of
               Fr●●ce
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               means
               of
               joyning
               this
               Kingdom
               unto
               that
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gain
               unto
               the
               French
               the
               Soveraignty
               or
               supream
               command
               above
               all
               other
               Kings
               in
               Europe
               .
               He
               considered
               also
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               no●
               very
               healthy
               ,
               supposed
               at
               that
               ●ime
               to
               be
               with
               child
               ,
               but
               thought
               by
               others
               of
               more
               judgment
               not
               to
               be
               like
               to
               bring
               him
               any
               children
               to
               succeed
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               hoped
               by
               such
               a
               signall
               favour
               to
               oblige
               the
               Princess
               to
               accept
               him
               for
               her
               husband
               ,
               on
               the
               
               Queens
               decease
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               ,
               he
               might
               still
               continue
               Master
               of
               the
               treasures
               and
               strength
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               wars
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               which
               maligned
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Austrian
               Family
               .
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               he
               dealt
               so
               effectually
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               order
               was
               given
               about
               a
               fortnight
               after
               Easter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Williams
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Bedingfield
              
               to
               bring
               their
               prisoner
               to
               the
               Court
               ;
               which
               command
               was
               not
               more
               cheerfully
               executed
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               
               than
               stomach'd
               and
               repin'd
               at
               by
               the
               other
               .
               Being
               brought
               to
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               where
               the
               Queen
               then
               lay
               ,
               she
               was
               conducted
               by
               a
               back
               way
               to
               the
               Prince's
               Lodgings
               ,
               where
               she
               continued
               a
               fortnight
               and
               more
               without
               being
               seen
               or
               sent
               to
               by
               any
               body
               ,
               Bedingfield
               and
               his
               guards
               being
               still
               about
               her
               ;
               so
               that
               she
               seemed
               to
               have
               changed
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Prison
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               much
               nearer
               danger
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               she
               was
               nearer
               unto
               those
               who
               had
               power
               to
               work
               it
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               a
               visit
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               her
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               her
               earnest
               sute
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               Arundel
               and
               Shrewsbery
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Peter
              
               ,
               whom
               she
               right
               joyfully
               received
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               be
               a
               means
               unto
               the
               Queen
               that
               she
               might
               be
               freed
               from
               that
               restraint
               ,
               under
               which
               she
               had
               been
               kept
               so
               long
               together
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               said
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               kneeling
               down
               ,
               besought
               her
               to
               submit
               her self
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               being
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               the
               onely
               probable
               expedient
               to
               effect
               her
               liberty
               .
               To
               whom
               she
               answered
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               rather
               than
               she
               would
               betray
               her
               innocence
               by
               such
               submission
               ,
               she
               would
               be
               content
               to
               lie
               in
               prison
               all
               the
               days
               of
               her
               life
               .
               For
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               (
               said
               she
               )
               I
               must
               confess
               my self
               to
               be
               an
               offender
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               was
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               or
               deed
               ;
               and
               where
               no
               just
               offence
               is
               given
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               submission
               .
               Some
               other
               Overtures
               being
               made
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               but
               all
               unto
               as
               little
               purpose
               ,
               she
               is
               at
               last
               brought
               before
               the
               Queen
               (
               whom
               she
               had
               not
               seen
               in
               more
               than
               one
               year
               before
               )
               about
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               at
               night
               ;
               before
               whom
               falling
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               she
               desired
               God
               to
               preserve
               her
               Malesty
               ,
               not
               doubting
               ,
               as
               she
               said
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               should
               prove
               her self
               to
               be
               as
               good
               a
               Subject
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               whosoever
               .
               Being
               first
               dealt
               with
               by
               the
               Queen
               to
               confess
               some
               offence
               against
               her self
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               acknowledge
               her
               imprisonment
               not
               to
               be
               unjust
               ,
               she
               absolutely
               refused
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               very
               handsomely
               declined
               the
               other
               .
               So
               that
               no
               good
               being
               to
               be
               gotten
               on
               her
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               she
               was
               dismissed
               with
               some
               uncomfortable
               words
               from
               the
               present
               Enterview
               ,
               and
               about
               a
               week
               after
               was
               discharged
               of
               Bedingfield
               and
               his
               guard
               of
               soldiers
               .
               It
               was
               reported
               ,
               that
               King
               Philip
               stood
               behind
               the
               Hangings
               ,
               and
               hearkned
               unto
               every
               word
               which
               passed
               between
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Queen
               should
               grow
               into
               any
               extremity
               ,
               he
               might
               come
               in
               to
               pacifie
               her
               displeasures
               ,
               and
               calm
               her
               passions
               .
               He
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               how
               passionately
               this
               Princess
               was
               beloved
               by
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               at
               the
               present
               more
               endear
               himself
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               than
               by
               effecting
               her
               enlargment
               ;
               which
               shortly
               after
               being
               obtained
               ,
               she
               was
               permitted
               to
               retire
               to
               her
               own
               houses
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               remaining
               sometimes
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               another
               ,
               but
               never
               without
               fear
               of
               being
               remanded
               unto
               prison
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               Gardiner
               ,
               which
               hapned
               on
               the
               12th
               .
               of
               November
               then
               next
               following
               .
               Some
               speech
               there
               was
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               earnestly
               endeavoured
               by
               the
               Popish
               Party
               ,
               of
               marrying
               her
               to
               
                 Emanuel
                 Philebert
              
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Prince
               that
               lived
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               where
               she
               could
               give
               no
               encouragement
               to
               any
               male-contented
               party
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ;
               Against
               which
               ,
               none
               so
               much
               opposed
               as
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               designe
               on
               her
               for
               himself
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ;
               and
               rather
               for
               himself
               than
               for
               Charls
               his
               son
               (
               though
               it
               be
               so
               affirmed
               by
               Cambden
               )
               the
               Princess
               being
               then
               in
               the
               twenty
               second
               year
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               whereas
               the
               young
               Prince
               was
               not
               above
               seven
               or
               eight
               .
               So
               that
               a
               resolution
               being
               finally
               fixed
               of
               keeping
               her
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               she
               lived
               
               afterwards
               for
               the
               most
               part
               with
               less
               vexations
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               many
               watchfull
               eyes
               upon
               all
               her
               actions
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               call
               her
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
               She
               had
               much
               profited
               by
               the
               Pedagogie
               of
               Ascham
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               Schoolmasters
               ,
               but
               never
               improved
               her self
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               by
               which
               she
               learned
               the
               miseries
               incident
               to
               Subjects
               ,
               when
               they
               groan
               under
               the
               displeasure
               of
               offended
               Princes
               ;
               that
               the
               displeasures
               of
               some
               Princes
               are
               both
               made
               and
               cherished
               by
               the
               art
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               too
               many
               innocent
               persons
               who
               do
               less
               deserve
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               ears
               of
               Princes
               should
               be
               open
               unto
               all
               complaints
               ,
               and
               their
               hands
               ready
               to
               receive
               Petitions
               from
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               knowing
               their
               grievances
               and
               distresses
               ,
               they
               may
               commiserate
               them
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               afford
               them
               remedy
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               that
               a
               good
               Prince
               must
               have
               somewhat
               in
               him
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               infirmities
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               intercede
               so
               powerfully
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               hath
               been
               touched
               with
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               their
               extremities
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               the
               School
               is
               never
               better
               governed
               ,
               than
               by
               one
               who
               hath
               past
               through
               all
               the
               forms
               and
               degrees
               thereof
               ,
               and
               having
               been
               perfectly
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               obedience
               ,
               must
               know
               the
               better
               how
               to
               use
               both
               the
               Rod
               and
               Ferula
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               be
               Master
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               eight
               years
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               QUEEN
               ELIZABETH
               .
            
             
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 1.
                 
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1558
                 ,
                 1559.
                 
                 
              
               
                 ELizabeth
                 the
                 only
                 child
                 then
                 living
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 succeeded
                 her
                 Sister
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   November
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1558.
                   
                   Ferdinand
                
                 of
                 Austria
                 being
                 then
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Henry
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 second
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 commanding
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 her
                 death
                 had
                 called
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 sitting
                 when
                 the
                 news
                 thereof
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 long
                 sickness
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 strange
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 either
                 unresolved
                 or
                 unprovided
                 for
                 the
                 declaring
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 successor
                 ;
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 perhaps
                 had
                 some
                 secret
                 wishes
                 that
                 the
                 Crown
                 might
                 have
                 fallen
                 rather
                 upon
                 any
                 o●her
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 her
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 did
                 of
                 right
                 belong
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 short
                 debate
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 a
                 message
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 desiring
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 presently
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 business
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 importance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Heath
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 composed
                 and
                 setled
                 countenance
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 sorrow
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 discontent
                 for
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 declared
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 did
                 belong
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 whose
                 Title
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 legal
                 questions
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 necessary
                 than
                 expedition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 plots
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 any
                 discontented
                 or
                 ambitious
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 quiet
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 there
                 concurrence
                 was
                 desired
                 in
                 proclaiming
                 the
                 new
                 Queen
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 then
                 so
                 opportunely
                 convened
                 together
                 as
                 the
                 Representees
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 Which
                 being
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Knights
                 and
                 Burgestes
                 gave
                 a
                 ready
                 consent
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 deny
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 gave
                 themselves
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 inclining
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 conceived
                 their
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Vote
                 ,
                 neither
                 safe
                 nor
                 seasonable
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 immediately
                 the
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 first
                 before
                 Westminster
                 Hall
                 door
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 Yard
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 principal
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 all
                 peaceable
                 and
                 well-affected
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Princess
                 had
                 advertisement
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 her
                 just
                 and
                 lawful
                 .
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 her
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 she
                 prepared
                 for
                 her
                 removal
                 from
                 Hatfield
                 on
                 the
                 Saturday
                 after
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 Royal
                 train
                 set
                 forwards
                 to
                 London
                 .
                 At
                 Higate
                 four
                 miles
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 met
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 themselves
                 before
                 her
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 in
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 loyalty
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 address
                 as
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 express
                 no
                 small
                 contentment
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 gave
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 particularly
                 her
                 hand
                 to
                 kiss
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 unto
                 Bonner
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 whose
                 bloody
                 butcheries
                 had
                 render'd
                 him
                 uncapable
                 in
                 her
                 opinion
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 favour
                 .
                 At
                 her
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 she
                 took
                 her
                 lodging
                 in
                 the
                 Charterhouse
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 staid
                 some
                 days
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 might
                 be
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 her
                 reception
                 .
                 Attended
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 stately
                 strain
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 followers
                 ,
                 She
                 entreth
                 by
                 
                   Cripple
                   gate
                
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 passeth
                 along
                 the
                 wall
                 till
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Bishops
                   gate
                
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Liveries
                 waited
                 her
                 coming
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 and
                 distinct
                 rancks
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 thence
                 until
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Mark
                   Lane
                
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 entertained
                 with
                 a
                 peal
                 of
                 great
                 Ordnance
                 from
                 the
                 Tower.
                 At
                 her
                 entrance
                 into
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 she
                 render'd
                 her
                 most
                 humble
                 thanks
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 wondrous
                 change
                 of
                 her
                 condition
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 her
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 prisoner
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Royal
                 Palace
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 so
                 much
                 discomfort
                 .
                 Here
                 she
                 remained
                 till
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 removed
                 by
                 water
                 unto
                 Sommerset
                 House
                 .
                 In
                 each
                 remove
                 she
                 found
                 such
                 infinite
                 throngs
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 flocked
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 behold
                 her
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 testified
                 their
                 publick
                 joy
                 by
                 such
                 loud
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 rejoyced
                 her
                 heart
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 express
                 it
                 in
                 her
                 words
                 and
                 countenance
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 doubled
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 her self
                 the
                 absolute
                 Mistriss
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 purses
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 been
                 forged
                 upon
                 the
                 anvil
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 her
                 of
                 so
                 fine
                 a
                 temper
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 knew
                 better
                 than
                 her self
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 her
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 descend
                 unto
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 her
                 subjects
                 in
                 a
                 popular
                 Courtship
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 had
                 given
                 Order
                 for
                 the
                 stopping
                 of
                 all
                 Ports
                 and
                 Havens
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 intelligence
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 death
                 might
                 be
                 caried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 any
                 disturbance
                 might
                 be
                 plotted
                 or
                 contrived
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 setled
                 here
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 concurrence
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 her
                 just
                 and
                 lawful
                 Title
                 ,
                 testified
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 outward
                 signs
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 any
                 danger
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 bar
                 was
                 speedily
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ports
                 opened
                 as
                 before
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 passengers
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 care
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 sending
                 new
                 Commissions
                 unto
                 such
                 Embassadors
                 as
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 several
                 Princes
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 those
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 desire
                 to
                 maintain
                 all
                 former
                 leagues
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 particular
                 instructions
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 her
                 Agent
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Spain
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 represent
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 dear
                 remembrance
                 which
                 she
                 kept
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 humanities
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 troubles
                 .
                 Instructions
                 are
                 sent
                 also
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Karn
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Queens
                 Agent
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 confirmed
                 by
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 imployment
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Holiness
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 
                 out
                 some
                 desire
                 that
                 all
                 good
                 offices
                 might
                 be
                 reciprocally
                 exchanged
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 answered
                 hereunto
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 accustomed
                 rigour
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   England
                   was
                   held
                   in
                   Fee
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ;
                   that
                   she
                   could
                   not
                   succeed
                   being
                   illegitimate
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   contradict
                   the
                   declarations
                   of
                   Clement
                   the
                   7th
                   and
                   Paul
                   the
                   3d.
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   boldness
                   to
                   assume
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   government
                   of
                   it
                   without
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   shew
                   a
                   fatherly
                   affection
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   will
                   renounce
                   her
                   pretensions
                   ,
                   and
                   refer
                   her self
                   wholly
                   to
                   his
                   free
                   disposition
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   whatsoever
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 which
                 sudden
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 needed
                 no
                 other
                 instigation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 rough
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 fearing
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 Philip
                 will
                 endeavour
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 mariage
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 sollicit
                 for
                 a
                 dispensation
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 expedient
                 to
                 prevent
                 those
                 practices
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 the
                 Pope
                 upon
                 such
                 counsels
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 dash
                 all
                 his
                 hopes
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 new
                 Queen
                 having
                 perform'd
                 this
                 office
                 of
                 civility
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 expected
                 not
                 the
                 coming
                 back
                 of
                 any
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 took
                 much
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 she
                 heard
                 it
                 .
                 She
                 knew
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 legitimation
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacy
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 maintain
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 discarding
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 concerned
                 her
                 to
                 walk
                 very
                 warily
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 unmask
                 her self
                 too
                 much
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 giving
                 an
                 alarum
                 to
                 the
                 Papal
                 party
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 put
                 her self
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 ability
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 her
                 actions
                 .
                 Many
                 who
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 she
                 restored
                 to
                 liberty
                 at
                 her
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 Which
                 occasioned
                 Rainsford
                 ,
                 a
                 Buffonly
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sute
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 
                   Mathew
                   ,
                   Mark
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 a
                 Latine
                 Translation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 abroad
                 as
                 formerly
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Toung
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 she
                 presently
                 made
                 answer
                 ▪
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 first
                 endeavour
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 who
                 perhaps
                 desired
                 no
                 such
                 liberty
                 as
                 was
                 demanded
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 serious
                 debate
                 of
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 should
                 serve
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 she
                 constitutes
                 her
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 compounds
                 of
                 such
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 neither
                 give
                 encouragement
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 wish'd
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 alienate
                 their
                 affections
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 were
                 more
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Of
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 Co●ncil
                 to
                 the
                 Quen
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 she
                 retained
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 
                   Arundel
                   ,
                   Shrewsbury
                   ,
                   Darby
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pembrock
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Clynton
                 and
                 Effingham
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cheiney
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Petice
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Sackvile
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Wotton
                 ;
                 To
                 whom
                 she
                 added
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Parre
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Ro●ers
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Care
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Nicholas
                   B●c●n
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Attorney
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 employed
                 by
                 her
                 in
                 some
                 former
                 services
                 which
                 had
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 she
                 committed
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 on
                 the
                 22
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 remaining
                 to
                 Archbishop
                 Heath
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 keeper
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 Bacon
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 a
                 new
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 subject
                 unto
                 some
                 disputes
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Parliament
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 for
                 investing
                 the
                 said
                 new
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 Preheminences
                 which
                 antiently
                 had
                 been
                 exercised
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 confirming
                 of
                 all
                 sentences
                 and
                 decrees
                 in
                 Chancery
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Keepers
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 mixture
                 she
                 also
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 amongst
                 other
                 her
                 subordinate
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 adding
                 such
                 new
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 every
                 County
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 preferring
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 employment
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 ranck
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 Privy
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 refusal
                 of
                 her
                 hand
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 at
                 her
                 very
                 first
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 presumptions
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 that
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 hoping
                 thereby
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 obtain
                 her
                 favour
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 build
                 new
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 required
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 any
                 publick
                 Authority
                 ;
                 so
                 fared
                 it
                 now
                 with
                 many
                 unadvised
                 Zelots
                 amongst
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 measuring
                 the
                 Queens
                 affections
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 presuming
                 that
                 their
                 errors
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 honest
                 zeal
                 ,
                 employed
                 themselves
                 as
                 busily
                 in
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 defacing
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 licenced
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 legal
                 warrant
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 which
                 remained
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 returned
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 had
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 inveighed
                 against
                 the
                 superstitions
                 and
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Popish
                 Preachers
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 sparing
                 of
                 invectives
                 against
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 accused
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 Innovation
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 which
                 disorders
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 common
                 disturbances
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 set
                 out
                 two
                 Proclamations
                 much
                 about
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 perswasion
                 soever
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 licensed
                 by
                 her
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 licensed
                 or
                 appointed
                 ,
                 should
                 forbear
                 preaching
                 upon
                 any
                 point
                 which
                 was
                 matter
                 of
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 conduce
                 rather
                 to
                 exasperate
                 than
                 to
                 calm
                 mens
                 passions
                 .
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 observed
                 with
                 such
                 care
                 and
                 strictness
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Sermon
                 was
                 preached
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 or
                 any
                 publick
                 place
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Easter
                 following
                 :
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Sermons
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 Spittle
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 custom
                 )
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Bill
                 the
                 Almoner
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 first
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 foundation
                 ;
                 Doctor
                 
                   Richard
                   Cox
                
                 formerly
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 preferred
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Horn
                
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 before
                 at
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 Franckfort
                 )
                 advanced
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Winchester
                 .
                 The
                 Rehearsal
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 accustomably
                 preached
                 at
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Crosse
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 was
                 undertook
                 by
                 Doctor
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sampson
                
                 then
                 newly
                 returned
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 most
                 unhappily
                 made
                 Dean
                 of
                 Christ-church
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 chanced
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 the
                 dore
                 was
                 locked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 key
                 thereof
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 Smith
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 break
                 open
                 the
                 dore
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 was
                 found
                 of
                 cleansing
                 and
                 making
                 sweet
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 disuse
                 had
                 contracted
                 so
                 much
                 filth
                 and
                 nastiness
                 ,
                 as
                 rendred
                 it
                 unfit
                 for
                 another
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 other
                 Proclamation
                 which
                 was
                 published
                 on
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 ●t
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 or
                 degree
                 soever
                 ,
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 alter
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 innovate
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 used
                 and
                 retained
                 in
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 until
                 some
                 further
                 order
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Onely
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Mass
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 next
                 Sunday
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 New-years
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 also
                 .
                 Further
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 she
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 convenient
                 to
                 proceed
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Bishop
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 who
                 officiated
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel-Royal
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 adoration
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 her
                 sight
                 without
                 a
                 most
                 apparent
                 wrong
                 to
                 her
                 judgment
                 and
                 conscience
                 ;
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 the
                 elevation
                 was
                 forborn
                 also
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 discontent
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 further
                 progress
                 toward
                 a
                 Reformation
                 by
                 any
                 publick
                 Act
                 or
                 Edict
                 ,
                 yet
                 secretly
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 was
                 both
                 intended
                 and
                 projected
                 .
                 For
                 making
                 none
                 acquainted
                 with
                 her
                 secret
                 purposes
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 Marquis
                 of
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   Francis
                
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gray
                
                 of
                 Pergo
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk's
                 brothers
                 )
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 ;
                 she
                 committed
                 the
                 reviewing
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Litutgy
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Gryndal
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Pilkington
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Bill
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Whitehead
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Smith
                
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 ,
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 judicious
                 Gentleman
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 preferments
                 they
                 attained
                 to
                 on
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 anon
                 ,
                 wheu
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Book
                 reviewed
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Act
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 some
                 publick
                 Acts
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Solemnities
                 of
                 Court
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 Funeral
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 deceased
                 solemnised
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 at
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Doctor
                 White
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 seemed
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 preamble
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Solemnity
                 performed
                 at
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 about
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 of
                 Charls
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 which
                 mighty
                 Emperor
                 having
                 first
                 left
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 resigning
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 retiring
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 leave
                 his
                 life
                 also
                 in
                 September
                 last
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 December
                 a
                 solemn
                 Obsequie
                 was
                 kept
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 wonted
                 form
                 ,
                 a
                 rich
                 Hearse
                 being
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 magnificently
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Pall
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Embassador
                 serving
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 Mourner
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Lords
                 and
                 Officers
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 attending
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 their
                 rancks
                 and
                 orders
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 though
                 stately
                 and
                 majestical
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 kinds
                 ,
                 came
                 infinitely
                 short
                 of
                 those
                 Pomps
                 and
                 Triumphs
                 which
                 were
                 prepared
                 and
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 Coronation
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Preparation
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 she
                 passed
                 from
                 Westminster
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Barges
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Banners
                 and
                 Escutcheons
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Companies
                 ,
                 loud
                 Musick
                 sounding
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 she
                 restored
                 some
                 unto
                 their
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 others
                 to
                 new
                 honors
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 fancy
                 and
                 their
                 deservings
                 .
                 The
                 Marquis
                 of
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lain
                 under
                 an
                 Attaindure
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 she
                 restored
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Titles
                 and
                 Estates
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 
                   Edward
                   Seimer
                
                 ,
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 her
                 reconfirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 Viscount
                 Bea●ch●mp
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hertford
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 entayled
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 
                   Thomas
                   Howard
                
                 ,
                 second
                 son
                 of
                 Thomas
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 to
                 Henry
                 Earl
                 of
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 (
                 beheaded
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 )
                 she
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Viscount
                 Howard
                 of
                 Bind●n
                 .
                 She
                 also
                 preferred
                 Sir
                 
                   Oliver
                   St.
                   Johns
                
                 ,
                 who
                 derived
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Lady
                 Ma●garet
                 daughter
                 of
                 John
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 her self
                 descended
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Lord
                 
                   St.
                   John
                
                 of
                 Bletso
                 ;
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Carte
                
                 ,
                 son
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Carie
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Mary
                   Bollen
                
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 sister
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Anne
                   Bollen
                
                 ,
                 she
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 Lord
                 
                   Carie
                   of
                   Hansdon
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 acts
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 being
                 thus
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 she
                 prepares
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 for
                 a
                 triumphant
                 passage
                 through
                 London
                 to
                 her
                 Palace
                 at
                 
                 Westminster
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 before
                 she
                 takes
                 her
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 lifted
                 up
                 her
                 eyes
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 used
                 some
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 effect
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   Almig●●y
                   and
                   ever●iving
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   most
                   hearty
                   thanks
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   been
                   so
                   mercifu
                   .
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   spare
                   me
                   to
                   see
                   this
                   joyful
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   dealt
                   as
                   wonderfully
                   and
                   a●
                   mercifully
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   didst
                   with
                   thy
                   true
                   and
                   faithful
                   servant
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   thy
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   deliveredst
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   den
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   cruelty
                   of
                   the
                   raging
                   greedy
                   Lyons
                   ;
                   even
                   so
                   was
                   I
                   overwhelmed
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   by
                   thee
                   delivere●
                   ;
                   to
                   thee
                   only
                   be
                   thanks
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   pra●se
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 mounted
                 into
                 her
                 Chariot
                 with
                 so
                 cleer
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 dayes
                 solemnity
                 .
                 Entertained
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 she
                 went
                 with
                 the
                 joyful
                 shouts
                 and
                 acclamations
                 of
                 
                   God
                   save
                   the
                   Queen
                
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 repaid
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 modest
                 affability
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 drew
                 tears
                 of
                 joy
                 from
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 prayers
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 from
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 more
                 indeared
                 her
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 accepting
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Bible
                 richly
                 gilt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 let
                 down
                 unto
                 her
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Pageants
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 child
                 representing
                 Truth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 sight
                 whereof
                 she
                 first
                 kissed
                 both
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 with
                 both
                 her
                 hands
                 she
                 received
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 she
                 kiss'd
                 and
                 after
                 laid
                 unto
                 her
                 bosome
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 nearest
                 place
                 unto
                 her
                 heart
                 )
                 giving
                 the
                 City
                 greater
                 thanks
                 for
                 that
                 excellent
                 Gift
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 plentifully
                 had
                 been
                 that
                 day
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 a
                 popular
                 piety
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 passed
                 away
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 gain
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 saw
                 her
                 did
                 so
                 magnifie
                 her
                 most
                 eminent
                 Graces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 procured
                 the
                 like
                 affections
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 with
                 like
                 magnificence
                 and
                 splendor
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 attended
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 crowned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pontifical
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Dr
                 
                   Owen
                   Oglethorp
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 man
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 be
                 wrought
                 on
                 by
                 her
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 office
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 some
                 alteration
                 coming
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 yield
                 conformity
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 case
                 upon
                 this
                 refusal
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 feared
                 the
                 Popes
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 an
                 act
                 so
                 contrary
                 unto
                 his
                 pretensions
                 ,
                 without
                 leave
                 first
                 granted
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 animosities
                 and
                 spleens
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 particularly
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 seal
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 .
                 None
                 more
                 condemned
                 for
                 the
                 refusal
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 first
                 preferments
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 complyed
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 composing
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 appeared
                 as
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 denial
                 now
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 afterwards
                 for
                 his
                 not
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 Queens
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 tender
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 still
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 now
                 appear
                 with
                 honour
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 carry
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 repugnancy
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 manifest
                 inconsistency
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 ingagement
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 Bishops
                 living
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 making
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 zealously
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 reformation
                 .
                 And
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Crown
                 rather
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 put
                 her self
                 unto
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 denyals
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 unto
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 whether
                 justly
                 or
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 questioned
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 service
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 established
                 for
                 a
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 much
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 Bishops
                 would
                 have
                 acted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 alterations
                 and
                 omissions
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 render'd
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 questionable
                 amongst
                 captious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 finally
                 she
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 conducible
                 to
                 her
                 reputation
                 amongst
                 forein
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Crowned
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 (
                 or
                 one
                 at
                 least
                 which
                 was
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 )
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Parliament
                 draws
                 on
                 ,
                 summoned
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 day
                 of
                 St
                 Paul's
                 conversion
                 ;
                 a
                 day
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 carry
                 some
                 good
                 Omen
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 which
                 was
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 The
                 Parliament
                 opened
                 with
                 an
                 eloquent
                 and
                 learned
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Dr
                 Cox
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 less
                 esteem
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 who
                 caried
                 any
                 good
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 The
                 chusing
                 of
                 which
                 man
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 intimation
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 design
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Auditors
                 ;
                 though
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 refusing
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 uncapable
                 of
                 a
                 further
                 trust
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 the
                 Queens
                 design
                 be
                 so
                 closely
                 caried
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 elections
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 retained
                 such
                 men
                 for
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 intentions
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 none
                 appeared
                 more
                 active
                 than
                 
                   Thomas
                   Howard
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 taken
                 into
                 her
                 Council
                 ;
                 
                   Henry
                   Fitz-allen
                
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Lord
                 Steward
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Coecil
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 young
                 ,
                 unmaried
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 entertain
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 an
                 husband
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 marvel
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 if
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Gentry
                 also
                 ,
                 flattered
                 themselves
                 with
                 possibilities
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 she
                 might
                 chuse
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 partner
                 in
                 the
                 Regal
                 Diadem
                 .
                 Which
                 hopes
                 much
                 smoothed
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 her
                 desires
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 proved
                 more
                 rugged
                 and
                 unpassable
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 care
                 ,
                 there
                 wanted
                 not
                 some
                 rough
                 and
                 furious
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 who
                 eagerly
                 opposed
                 all
                 propositions
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 tend
                 unto
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 none
                 so
                 violent
                 as
                 Story
                 Dr.
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 instrument
                 of
                 Bonner's
                 butcheries
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Reign
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 questioned
                 for
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 his
                 executions
                 ,
                 appeared
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 errour
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 committed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 sorry
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 lopping
                 off
                 some
                 few
                 boughs
                 and
                 branches
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 his
                 axe
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 how
                 high
                 a
                 mark
                 the
                 wretches
                 malice
                 seemed
                 to
                 aim
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 meant
                 by
                 laying
                 his
                 axe
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ;
                 yet
                 passed
                 he
                 unpunished
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 though
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 brought
                 him
                 in
                 conclusion
                 to
                 his
                 just
                 reward
                 .
                 Others
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 doubt
                 less
                 many
                 others
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 zeal
                 as
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Papal
                 interess
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 had
                 more
                 modesty
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 preferred
                 their
                 duty
                 and
                 allegiance
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 Prince
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Parliament
                 there
                 passed
                 an
                 act
                 for
                 recognizing
                 the
                 Queens
                 just
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 her
                 mothers
                 mariage
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 her
                 Title
                 most
                 depended
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 neglect
                 most
                 men
                 condemned
                 the
                 new
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 judgement
                 she
                 relied
                 especially
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 incogitancy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 careful
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 and
                 her
                 mothes
                 honour
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 hers
                 .
                 But
                 Bacon
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Law-Maxim
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Crown
                   takes
                   away
                   all
                   defects
                   and
                   stops
                   in
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   Queen
                   did
                   assume
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   the
                   fountain
                   was
                   cleared
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   attainders
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   blood
                   discharged
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Maxim
                 how
                 unsafe
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 it
                 goes
                 for
                 a
                 known
                 rule
                 amongst
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 questioned
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 possible
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 conceived
                 
                 it
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 mother
                 to
                 pass
                 unquestioned
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 justly
                 subject
                 unto
                 no
                 dispute
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 no
                 better
                 ground
                 than
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 easily
                 reversed
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 to
                 .
                 There
                 pa●t
                 an
                 Act
                 also
                 for
                 restoring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 tenths
                 and
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 first
                 serled
                 thereon
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 afterwards
                 given
                 back
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 drawing
                 on
                 of
                 which
                 concession
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 dilapidated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 supported
                 with
                 such
                 honour
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 restitution
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 rents
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 late
                 dismembred
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 they
                 also
                 passed
                 an
                 act
                 for
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Convents
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 as
                 h●d
                 been
                 founded
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 deceased
                 .
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 repossessed
                 again
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 lands
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 by
                 her
                 sister
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Westminster
                 and
                 Sheene
                 ,
                 the
                 Knights
                 Hospitalers
                 ,
                 the
                 Nuns
                 of
                 S●on
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Mansion
                 Houses
                 re-edified
                 for
                 the
                 Observants
                 at
                 Greenwich
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Black
                 Friers
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 .
                 Which
                 last
                 being
                 planted
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 neer
                 the
                 dissolved
                 Priory
                 of
                 Great
                 St
                 Bartholomews
                 ,
                 had
                 again
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 the
                 Church
                 belonging
                 thereunto
                 for
                 religious
                 offices
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 scarce
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 dissolved
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 afterwards
                 made
                 a
                 Parochial
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Close
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 and
                 precincts
                 thereof
                 .
                 How
                 she
                 disposed
                 of
                 Sion
                 House
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 shewn
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 she
                 did
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 Abby
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 these
                 Acts
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 trouble
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 there
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 debated
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 abhorrent
                 even
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Polity
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 should
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supream
                 Head
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 party
                 meant
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 to
                 contend
                 about
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 gain
                 the
                 point
                 they
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 stripping
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 all
                 authority
                 within
                 these
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 fixing
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 estates
                 of
                 what
                 ranck
                 soever
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Supream
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 perceived
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 lyable
                 to
                 some
                 just
                 exceptions
                 ;
                 but
                 which
                 comes
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Governesse
                
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 it
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 discourse
                 and
                 descant
                 amongst
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 captious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 helped
                 her
                 sister
                 unto
                 one
                 good
                 Argument
                 for
                 her
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 helped
                 her self
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 off
                 the
                 cavil
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 Queen
                 Mary's
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 pass'd
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 declaring
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Regal
                   power
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   as
                   fully
                   as
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   her
                   predecessors
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 body
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 and
                 declared
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Kingly
                   or
                   Regal
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Dignities
                   ,
                   Prerogatives
                   Royal
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Preheminences
                   ,
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   Authorities
                   and
                   Jurisdictions
                   thereunto
                   annexed
                   ,
                   united
                   ,
                   or
                   belonging
                   ,
                   being
                   invested
                   either
                   in
                   Male
                   or
                   Female
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   fully
                   ,
                   wholly
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   and
                   intirely
                   ,
                   deemed
                   ,
                   adjudged
                   ,
                   accepted
                   ,
                   invested
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   Statute
                   or
                   Law
                   doth
                   limit
                   or
                   appoint
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   may
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   have
                   ,
                   execute
                   and
                   do
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   as
                   King
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   same
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   
                     Supream
                     Governesse
                  
                   ,
                   possessor
                   and
                   inheritor
                   to
                   ●he
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   )
                   may
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   have
                   and
                   execute
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   intents
                   ,
                   constructions
                   and
                   purposes
                   ,
                   without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   ambiguity
                   ,
                   scruple
                   or
                   question
                   ,
                   any
                   custome
                   ,
                   use
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   con
                   trary
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 very
                 tenor
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 grants
                 unto
                 her
                 sister
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 in
                 all
                 Church
                 concernments
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 exercised
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 her
                 Father
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 Act
                 or
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 Which
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 as
                 our
                 learned
                 Lawyers
                 have
                 declared
                 upon
                 these
                 occasions
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 Introductory
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 only
                 Declaratory
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 belonged
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 it
                 is
                 pleaded
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 behalf
                 .
                 Some
                 busie
                 and
                 sed●tious
                 persons
                 had
                 dispersed
                 a
                 rumour
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 recognizing
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 further
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 her
                 heirs
                 and
                 successors
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 administring
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 by
                 any
                 equity
                 or
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 could
                 from
                 thence
                 be
                 gathered
                 ;
                 And
                 thereupon
                 she
                 makes
                 this
                 Declaration
                 unto
                 all
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   nothing
                   was
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   meant
                   or
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   ,
                   than
                   was
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Noble
                   King
                   of
                   famous
                   memory
                   ,
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   8th
                   .
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   6th
                   .
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Brother
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   she
                   declareth
                   ,
                   That
                   she
                   neither
                   doth
                   ,
                   not
                   will
                   challenge
                   any
                   other
                   authority
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   than
                   was
                   challenged
                   and
                   lately
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   two
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   of
                   ancient
                   time
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   under
                   God
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Soverainty
                   and
                   Rule
                   over
                   all
                   persons
                   born
                   within
                   her
                   Realms
                   or
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   estate
                   (
                   either
                   Ecclesiastical
                   or
                   Temporal
                   )
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   no
                   other
                   forein
                   power
                   shall
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   superiority
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 explication
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1559.
                 
                 Not
                 giving
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 that
                 groundless
                 cavil
                 as
                 was
                 expected
                 and
                 intended
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1562.
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 authority
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 declared
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   gave
                   not
                   to
                   their
                   Princess
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   ministring
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   or
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   only
                   Prerog●tive
                   which
                   they
                   saw
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   given
                   alwaies
                   to
                   all
                   godly
                   Princes
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   〈◊〉
                   all
                   estates
                   and
                   degrees
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Ecclesiastical
                   or
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   restrain
                   with
                   the
                   Civil
                   Sword
                   ,
                   the
                   stubborne
                   and
                   evil
                   doers
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 cavils
                 of
                 the
                 Adversary
                 be
                 not
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 known
                 upon
                 what
                 reason
                 they
                 should
                 question
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 soverain
                 Queen
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 allow
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 to
                 a
                 Lady
                 Abbess
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 an
                 Abbess
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 d●nouncing
                 of
                 that
                 dreadful
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 th●y
                 may
                 lawfully
                 exercise
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 their
                 greatest
                 Canonists
                 .
                 First
                 for
                 suspension
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 their
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Abbess
                 may
                 suspend
                 such
                 Clerks
                 as
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 their
                 Benefice
                 and
                 Office.
                 And
                 questionless
                 either
                 to
                 suspend
                 a
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 an
                 Interdict
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 parts
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Censures
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 this
                 authority
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 delegation
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 cases
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Durandus
                   '
                   ,
                   Sylv●ster
                   ,
                   Dominicus
                   Soto
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 properly
                 and
                 personally
                 invested
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 Canonists
                 .
                 Next
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Midwives
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 women
                 as
                 of
                 common
                 course
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 connived
                 at
                 in
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 against
                 all
                 emergencies
                 by
                 their
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 published
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 visitation
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 for
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Palladanus
                 and
                 Navarre
                 (
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 in
                 the
                 Pack
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 grant
                 that
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 also
                 ;
                 higher
                 than
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Pope
                 may
                 grant
                 these
                 powers
                 unto
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Prioress
                 or
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 then
                 no
                 incapacity
                 in
                 the
                 Sex
                 ,
                 for
                 exersing
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 jurisdiction
                 which
                 was
                 restored
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 perhaps
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Lady
                 Abbess
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 spiritual
                 person
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 himself
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 unfit
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 cognisance
                 of
                 a
                 cause
                 concerning
                 the
                 purgation
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 charged
                 with
                 some
                 grievous
                 crime
                 ,
                 to
                 Brunichildis
                 or
                 Brunholi
                 Queen
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 Decretals
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 *
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 stretched
                 his
                 power
                 too
                 far
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gregory
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 therein
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Popes
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 ;
                 so
                 little
                 ground
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 clamour
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Jesuites
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 exercising
                 and
                 enjoying
                 of
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 thus
                 recognised
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Clauses
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 contains
                 an
                 Oath
                 for
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 heirs
                 and
                 successors
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 all
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 all
                 temporal
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Justiciaries
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 temporal
                 Officers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 refusal
                 whereof
                 when
                 lawfully
                 tendred
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 thereto
                 commissionated
                 under
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 every
                 such
                 person
                 so
                 refusing
                 ,
                 was
                 actually
                 to
                 stand
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 or
                 their
                 E●clesiastical
                 Preferments
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 temporal
                 office
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ;
                 onely
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oath
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 temporal
                 Peers
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 fidelity
                 the
                 Queen
                 seemed
                 willing
                 to
                 assure
                 her self
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 tye
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 exemption
                 was
                 esteemed
                 by
                 others
                 but
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 cunning
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 hindred
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 provision
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 till
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 before
                 mentioned
                 it
                 was
                 promised
                 now
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 last
                 Clause
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   should
                   and
                   might
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   her
                   heirs
                   and
                   Successors
                   ,
                   by
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   under
                   the
                   great
                   Seal
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   to
                   assigne
                   ,
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   authorise
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   her
                   Highness
                   ,
                   her
                   Heirs
                   or
                   Successors
                   ,
                   should
                   think
                   convenient
                   ,
                   such
                   persons
                   being
                   natural
                   born
                   Subjects
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   ,
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   occupie
                   under
                   her
                   Highness
                   ,
                   her
                   Heirs
                   and
                   Successors
                   ,
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Jurisdictions
                   ,
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   and
                   Preheminences
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   touching
                   or
                   concerning
                   any
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   Realms
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   her
                   Highness
                   Dominions
                   or
                   Countries
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   visit
                   ,
                   reform
                   ,
                   repress
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   amend
                   all
                   such
                   errors
                   ,
                   heresies
                   ,
                   schisms
                   ,
                   abuses
                   ,
                   offences
                   ,
                   contempts
                   and
                   enormities
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   ,
                   or
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   or
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   reformed
                   ,
                   ordered
                   ,
                   redressed
                   ,
                   corrected
                   ,
                   restrained
                   or
                   amended
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   conservation
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 With
                 a
                 Proviso
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 so
                 adjudged
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 National
                 or
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 ,
                 determining
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 finally
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 adjudged
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 first
                 having
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 that
                 famous
                 Court
                 of
                 
                   High
                   Commission
                
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 Bulwark
                 and
                 Preservative
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 practices
                 and
                 assaults
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 whether
                 Popish
                 or
                 Puritan
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 issued
                 that
                 Commission
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Queens
                 Ministers
                 proceeded
                 in
                 their
                 Visitation
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 for
                 rectifying
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 redressed
                 by
                 any
                 ordinary
                 Episcopal
                 power
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 spending
                 of
                 more
                 time
                 than
                 the
                 exigencies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 then
                 admit
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 another
                 Act
                 for
                 recommending
                 and
                 imposing
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 alterations
                 and
                 corrections
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 therein
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 
                 to
                 revise
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 which
                 service
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 care
                 taken
                 for
                 expunging
                 all
                 such
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 give
                 any
                 scandal
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 urged
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 excuse
                 for
                 their
                 not
                 comming
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 Gods
                 publick
                 Worship
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Letany
                 first
                 made
                 and
                 published
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 afterwards
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Litu●gies
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 
                   from
                   the
                   tyranny
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   detestable
                   enormities
                   of
                   the
                   B●shop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 expunged
                 ,
                 as
                 giving
                 matter
                 of
                 scandal
                 and
                 dis-affection
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 wisht
                 well
                 to
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgie
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 was
                 delivered
                 with
                 this
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   thy
                   body
                   and
                   s●ul
                   to
                   life
                   everlasting
                   ;
                   The
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 being
                 thought
                 by
                 Calvin
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 countenance
                 to
                 the
                 grosse
                 and
                 carnal
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Trans●bstantiation
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 altered
                 into
                 this
                 form
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   and
                   eat
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   ●eed
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   by
                   faith
                   with
                   thanksgiving
                   .
                   Take
                   and
                   drink
                   this
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 the
                 Revisors
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 joyned
                 both
                 Forms
                 together
                 ,
                 lest
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 rejecting
                 a
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 also
                 to
                 deny
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 as
                 was
                 defended
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 they
                 expunged
                 also
                 a
                 whole
                 Rubrick
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Communion-service
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 required
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 grateful
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 given
                 therein
                 unto
                 the
                 worthy
                 Receiver
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 prophanation
                 and
                 disorder
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 ensued
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 giving
                 any
                 adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 there
                 bodily
                 received
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   any
                   real
                   and
                   essential
                   presence
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 the
                 closer
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Book
                 required
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 flower
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 round
                 in
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Wafers
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 She
                 also
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 accustomed
                 reverence
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Musick
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 Festivals
                 observed
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Eves
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 compliances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expunging
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 was
                 made
                 so
                 passable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papi●ts
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 ten
                 years
                 they
                 generally
                 repaired
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Coke
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 again●t
                 G●●net
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Charge
                 given
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 held
                 at
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 her self
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Walsingham
                
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 her
                 Resident
                 or
                 Leiger-Ambassador
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 confessed
                 by
                 Sanders
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Schismate
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 might
                 passe
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 both
                 Houses
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Vote
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 requisite
                 that
                 a
                 Disputation
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 about
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 checked
                 at
                 ;
                 the
                 Disputants
                 to
                 be
                 five
                 Bishops
                 and
                 four
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 lear●ed
                 men
                 ,
                 graduated
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 the
                 Disputation
                 to
                 begin
                 on
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 inform
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Questions
                 .
                 The
                 Disputation
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 avoiding
                 of
                 confusion
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 mutual
                 interchange
                 of
                 writings
                 upon
                 every
                 point
                 ,
                 those
                 writings
                 which
                 were
                 mutually
                 given
                 in
                 upon
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reciprocally
                 answer'd
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 were
                 ended
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 points
                 the
                 Bishops
                 gave
                 consent
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 
                 stand
                 unto
                 them
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 .
                 
                 The
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 disputed
                 on
                 were
                 three
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   a
                   Tongue
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   Common-Praier
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sac●aments
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   every
                   Church
                   hath
                   authority
                   to
                   appoint
                   ,
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   change
                   Ceremonies
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Rites
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   to
                   edification
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   offered
                   up
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   propitiatory
                   for
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Disputants
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 White
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Bayn
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Scot
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Watson
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Linc●ln
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Fecknam
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Cole
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Pauls
                
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Harp●field
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Chadsey
                 Prebend
                 of
                 St.
                 Pa●ls
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Langdale
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Lewis
                 in
                 Sussex
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 perswasion
                 appeared
                 Dr.
                 Scory
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Cox
                 the
                 late
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sandys
                 late
                 Master
                 of
                 
                   Katherine
                   Hal.
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Horn
                 the
                 late
                 Dean
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Elmar
                 late
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Stow
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Wh●tehead
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Gryndal
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 G●est
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Jewel
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 except
                 onely
                 Whi●ehead
                 ,
                 attained
                 afterwards
                 to
                 some
                 eminent
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Hiera●chy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 fitted
                 and
                 accommodated
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 audience
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 Bacon
                 takes
                 the
                 Chair
                 as
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 determining
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 disputed
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 seeing
                 good
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Disputation
                 might
                 be
                 managed
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 agreed
                 on
                 .
                 When
                 contrary
                 to
                 expectation
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 their
                 party
                 brought
                 nothing
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 it
                 out
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 appointed
                 Cole
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Spokesman
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 neglect
                 ,
                 being
                 reproved
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 they
                 promised
                 a
                 conformity
                 on
                 the
                 Monday
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 April
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 unto
                 it
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 so
                 much
                 leisure
                 as
                 a
                 whole
                 nights
                 deliberation
                 to
                 return
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 Desired
                 and
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 to
                 proceed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 contentment
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Audience
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 obstinately
                 denyed
                 .
                 W●tson
                 and
                 White
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 reverence
                 (
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 insolency
                 rather
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 threaten
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 in
                 that
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 bond
                 for
                 their
                 appearance
                 at
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 whensoever
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 r●quired
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 was
                 dismist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conference
                 ended
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 well
                 begun
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 this
                 sharp
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 Sinc●
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   w●lling
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   hear
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   very
                   shortly
                   hear
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 produced
                 this
                 good
                 effect
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 conceived
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 Doctrin
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 disputed
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 way
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 Vote
                 .
                 Two
                 Speeches
                 there
                 were
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 by
                 Scot
                 and
                 Fecknam
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 Queens
                 Supremacy
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 prevailed
                 as
                 little
                 in
                 both
                 points
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 gave
                 much
                 matter
                 of
                 discourse
                 to
                 most
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 so
                 wilfully
                 fall
                 from
                 an
                 appointment
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 forfeit
                 their
                 whole
                 Cause
                 to
                 a
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 pretended
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 straightned
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 digest
                 their
                 Arguments
                 into
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 too
                 much
                 below
                 them
                 to
                 humble
                 themselves
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Conference
                 or
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 lay-man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 learning
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 points
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 already
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 
                 without
                 leave
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Which
                 last
                 pretence
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 any
                 Reformation
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 lessened
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 redressed
                 ,
                 i●
                 it
                 consist
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 profit
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 straightned
                 than
                 the
                 opposite
                 party
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 knowing
                 with
                 what
                 arguments
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 would
                 fortifie
                 and
                 confirm
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 what
                 forms
                 they
                 would
                 propose
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 perused
                 ●heir
                 reciprocal
                 Papers
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 weakly
                 urged
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 exception
                 against
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Bacon
                
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 either
                 new
                 or
                 strange
                 ;
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 like
                 Presidency
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 frequently
                 to
                 Cromwel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 such
                 general
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 several
                 Convocations
                 and
                 Synodical
                 meetings
                 .
                 Not
                 new
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 like
                 had
                 been
                 frequently
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperors
                 of
                 the
                 Pri●●itive
                 times
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalce●on
                 the
                 Emperor
                 appointed
                 certain
                 Noblemen
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 occur
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Action
                 of
                 that
                 Coun●il
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 find
                 exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Council
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 and
                 Vulentinian
                 ,
                 then
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Candidianus
                 ,
                 a
                 Count
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 sate
                 as
                 Judge
                 or
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 that
                 trust
                 over-acted
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Cromwel
                 as
                 Vicar-General
                 to
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 Bacon
                 was
                 impowered
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 Queens
                 Commissioner
                 .
                 No
                 such
                 unreasonable
                 condescention
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 pretended
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 censure
                 of
                 a
                 Tergiversation
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 their
                 contempts
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 called
                 to
                 a
                 reckoning
                 within
                 few
                 months
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Convocation
                 which
                 accompanied
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 was
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 Held
                 under
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Vacancy
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterb●ry
                 ,
                 it
                 began
                 without
                 the
                 ordinary
                 preamble
                 of
                 a
                 Latine
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 all
                 preaching
                 being
                 then
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 command
                 .
                 The
                 Clergy
                 for
                 their
                 Prolocutor
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Har●s●ield
                
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Canterb●ry
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 more
                 ability
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 works
                 de●lare
                 )
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 opportunity
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 service
                 .
                 The
                 A●t
                 of
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 might
                 have
                 acted
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 authority
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 license
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 that
                 
                   Bonner
                   ,
                   White
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Watson
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 was
                 either
                 their
                 fea●
                 ,
                 or
                 modesty
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 despair
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 good
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 lower
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 their
                 judgment
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 conceived
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   Christs
                   assisting
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   duly
                   pronounced
                   by
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   the
                   natural
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   conceived
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   is
                   really
                   present
                   under
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   his
                   natural
                   Blood
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   C●nsecration
                   there
                   remains
                   not
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   substance
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Man.
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Blood
                   is
                   offered
                   for
                   a
                   propitiatory
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   supream
                   power
                   of
                   feeding
                   and
                   governing
                   the
                   militant
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   confirming
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   lawful
                   Successors
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   Vicars
                   of
                   Christ.
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   authority
                   to
                   handle
                   and
                   define
                   such
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   Discipline
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   ever
                   belonged
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   ought
                   to
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   unto
                   Lay-men
                   .
                
                 These
                 Articles
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 engrossed
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Higher
                 House
                 .
                 By
                 Bonner
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 candidly
                 received
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 prevailed
                 no
                 further
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 or
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 when
                 imparted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 possibly
                 they
                 might
                 help
                 forwards
                 the
                 disputation
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 of
                 May
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 officiated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 performan●e
                 of
                 which
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 giving
                 no
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 being
                 backward
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 final
                 test
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 conformity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bestow
                 their
                 places
                 and
                 preferments
                 on
                 more
                 tractable
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 narrower
                 number
                 than
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Sees
                 of
                 Salisb●ry
                 and
                 Oxon
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 vacant
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1557.
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Cap●n
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 Churches
                 had
                 since
                 been
                 filled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Oxon
                 not
                 in
                 ten
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 Pacefew
                 of
                 
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   Holyman
                
                 of
                 B●istow
                 ,
                 and
                 Glyn
                 of
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 died
                 some
                 few
                 weeks
                 before
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Cardinal
                 Po●e
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Hopton
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 and
                 Bro●ks
                 of
                 Gl●cester
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 weeks
                 after
                 .
                 Gryssin
                 of
                 Rochester
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 Pa●es
                 of
                 Worcester
                 forsook
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 Goldwel
                 of
                 St
                 Asaph
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 May
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 fifteen
                 living
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 Order
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 being
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 July
                 by
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 commissionated
                 thereunto
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 required
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
                 Kitchin
                 of
                 Landaff
                 only
                 takes
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 formerly
                 submitted
                 unto
                 every
                 change
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 no
                 Changling
                 in
                 not
                 conforming
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Higher
                 Powers
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 it
                 was
                 refused
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 Dr
                 Heath
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Bonner
                
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Tonstall
                
                 of
                 
                   Du●ham
                   ,
                   White
                
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Thirlby
                
                 of
                 
                   Ely
                   ,
                   Watson
                
                 of
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Pool
                
                 of
                 
                   Pete●borough
                   ,
                   Christopherson
                
                 of
                 
                   Chichester
                   ,
                   Bourn
                   of
                   Wels
                   ,
                   Turbervile
                
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   Morgan
                
                 of
                 St
                 
                   Davids
                   ,
                   Bain
                
                 of
                 
                   Lichfield
                   ,
                   Scot
                   of
                   Chester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Oglethorp
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 seem
                 the
                 greater
                 wonder
                 )
                 had
                 either
                 taken
                 the
                 like
                 oath
                 as
                 Priests
                 or
                 Bishops
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 had
                 hardened
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 standing
                 out
                 unto
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 thereupon
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 required
                 .
                 A
                 punishment
                 whi●h
                 came
                 not
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 borne
                 withall
                 (
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 conformity
                 and
                 submission
                 )
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 accompanied
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 extremity
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 upon
                 their
                 brethren
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Queens
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 well
                 were
                 they
                 disposed
                 of
                 and
                 accommodated
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 lived
                 more
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 prosperous
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 dignities
                 .
                 Archbishop
                 He●th
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 purchased
                 houses
                 ,
                 never
                 restrained
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 great
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 bestowed
                 many
                 gratious
                 visits
                 on
                 him
                 during
                 this
                 retirement
                 .
                 Tonstall
                 of
                 Durham
                 spent
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 t●●e
                 with
                 Archbishop
                 Parker
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 kindly
                 entertained
                 ,
                 and
                 honourably
                 buried
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 civility
                 afforded
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 to
                 ●hirlby
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 Bourn
                 of
                 W●lls
                 by
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 Exon
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 two
                 houses
                 they
                 both
                 dyed
                 about
                 ten
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 White
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 imprisoned
                 for
                 his
                 hauts
                 and
                 insolencies
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 cooling
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 his
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 himself
                 to
                 what
                 friend
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
                 Which
                 favour
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 unto
                 Tu●bervile
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 Family
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 want
                 friends
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 honest
                 entertainment
                 .
                 W●tson
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 having
                 endured
                 a
                 short
                 restraint
                 ,
                 spent
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                 Rochester
                 and
                 Ely
                 ,
                 till
                 being
                 found
                 practising
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 finally
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 Wisbich
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 Oglethorp
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 deprivation
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Apoplexy
                   ,
                   Bayne
                
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 Morgan
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 disease
                 in
                 December
                 following
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 perfect
                 liberty
                 .
                 Poole
                 by
                 the
                 clemency
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 injoyed
                 the
                 like
                 freedom
                 ,
                 courteously
                 treated
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 died
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Farms
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Christopherson
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Benefactor
                 to
                 Trinity
                 College
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sometimes
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 want
                 some
                 honest
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 retribution
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 had
                 required
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Bonner
                 alone
                 was
                 doomed
                 to
                 a
                 constant
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 preservation
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 crimes
                 ;
                 the
                 prison
                 proving
                 to
                 that
                 wretch
                 his
                 safest
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 whose
                 horrid
                 tyrannies
                 had
                 otherwise
                 exposed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 popular
                 fury
                 .
                 So
                 loud
                 a
                 lie
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Genebrard
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 good
                 Chronologer
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 punished
                 with
                 imprisonment
                 and
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 livelihoods
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 poyson
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 being
                 thus
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 tendered
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Deans
                 and
                 Dignitaries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Rural
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 refused
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 or
                 particular
                 ends
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 refusal
                 whereof
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 for
                 not
                 conforming
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 preferments
                 ,
                 than
                 fourteen
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 six
                 Abbots
                 Priors
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 twelve
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Arch-Deacons
                 ,
                 fifteen
                 Presidents
                 or
                 Masters
                 of
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 fifty
                 Prebendaries
                 of
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 eighty
                 Parsons
                 of
                 Vicars
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 number
                 not
                 amounting
                 to
                 200
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 Realm
                 consisting
                 of
                 nine
                 thousand
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 26
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 were
                 cordially
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 interess
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 dispensed
                 with
                 themselves
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 conformities
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 upon
                 a
                 hope
                 of
                 seeing
                 the
                 like
                 revolution
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 before
                 hapned
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ;
                 and
                 otherwise
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 relieve
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 readily
                 frame
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 present
                 compliance
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 these
                 few
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 years
                 sickness
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 number
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 cures
                 ,
                 which
                 filled
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 an
                 ignorant
                 and
                 illiterate
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 whose
                 learning
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ▪
                 or
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 conformable
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 small
                 felicity
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 many
                 were
                 raised
                 to
                 great
                 preferments
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 spent
                 there
                 time
                 of
                 exile
                 in
                 such
                 forein
                 Churches
                 as
                 followed
                 the
                 platform
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 returned
                 so
                 disaffected
                 to
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 here
                 by
                 law
                 established
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 filled
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 most
                 sad
                 disorders
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 grieving
                 and
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Unity
                 .
                 Private
                 opinions
                 not
                 regarded
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 considered
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 zeal
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 abilities
                 in
                 learning
                 to
                 confirm
                 that
                 zeal
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Queens
                 Professor
                 in
                 Oxford
                 to
                 pass
                 amongst
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 ,
                 though
                 somewhat
                 more
                 moderate
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 Cartwright
                 the
                 Lady
                 Margarets
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 an
                 unextinguished
                 firebrand
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ;
                   Whittington
                
                 the
                 chief
                 Ringleader
                 of
                 the
                 Franckfort
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 Deanry
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 encouraging
                 Knox
                 and
                 Goodman
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 Sedition
                 in
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   Sampson
                
                 advanced
                 unto
                 the
                 Deanry
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 few
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 turned
                 out
                 again
                 for
                 an
                 
                   incorrigible
                   Non-Conformist
                   ;
                   Hardiman
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 twelve
                 Prebends
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 deprived
                 soon
                 after
                 for
                 throwing
                 down
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 defacing
                 the
                 vestments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 things
                 I
                 only
                 touch
                 at
                 now
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 further
                 prosecution
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 traverses
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 received
                 advertisement
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 rugged
                 humou●
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 most
                 infinitely
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 dexterity
                 which
                 the
                 case
                 required
                 ,
                 for
                 finding
                 out
                 a
                 fit
                 expedient
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 rupture
                 .
                 When
                 his
                 first
                 sullen
                 fits
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 treat
                 more
                 seriously
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 Agent
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 sue
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 alteration
                 of
                 Religion
                 might
                 be
                 driven
                 at
                 by
                 her
                 .
                 To
                 whi●h
                 Karn
                 answered
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 instructions
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 assurance
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 first
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 with
                 Queen
                 
                   Anne
                   Bollen
                
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 good
                 and
                 lawful
                 .
                 Which
                 cross
                 request
                 so
                 stumbled
                 both
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Conclave
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 choise
                 rather
                 of
                 doing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 promise
                 to
                 themselves
                 any
                 fortunate
                 issue
                 .
                 Roused
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 alarums
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 entertains
                 some
                 secret
                 practices
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 signifies
                 his
                 commands
                 to
                 Karn
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 R●me
                 without
                 his
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Hospital
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 command
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 ends
                 :
                 For
                 Karn
                 affected
                 that
                 restraint
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 procured
                 under
                 hand
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 w●s
                 like
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 embraced
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 his
                 own
                 ends
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 hindering
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ●he
                 discovering
                 of
                 that
                 secret
                 intelligence
                 which
                 he
                 maintained
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 destruction
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 designs
                 had
                 took
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 carried
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 cunning
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 it
                 discovered
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 revelation
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 Agent
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 instigation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 solicitation
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 then
                 maried
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 assumes
                 unto
                 her self
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 quartereth
                 the
                 Arms
                 thereof
                 upon
                 all
                 her
                 Plate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Armories
                 and
                 Escoutcheons
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 occasion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 she
                 did
                 as
                 Cosen
                 and
                 next
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 deceased
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 imputing
                 bastardy
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 then
                 living
                 .
                 A
                 folly
                 which
                 occasioned
                 such
                 displeasure
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 neither
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 unfortunate
                 Lady
                 was
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 hunted
                 into
                 a
                 close
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 fatal
                 block
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 as
                 it
                 somewhat
                 startled
                 the
                 new
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 engaged
                 her
                 the
                 more
                 resolutely
                 in
                 that
                 Reformation
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 happily
                 begun
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 she
                 sets
                 out
                 by
                 Advice
                 of
                 her
                 Council
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Body
                 of
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 purpose
                 and
                 effect
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 singular
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 severe
                 course
                 taken
                 about
                 Ministers
                 Mariages
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reverences
                 in
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 bidding
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 verba●im
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 prescribed
                 
                   Can.
                   55.
                   
                   Anno
                
                 1603.
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 repeated
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 worne
                 long
                 since
                 out
                 ●f
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 observed
                 neither
                 when
                 it
                 first
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 caution
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Clergy
                 men
                 more
                 wary
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 persuing
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 execution
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 concerning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Reverences
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 last
                 it
                 is
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whensoever
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   any
                   Lesson
                   ,
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   that
                   due
                   reverence
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   young
                   and
                   old
                   ,
                   with
                   lowliness
                   of
                   courtesie
                   ,
                   and
                   uncovering
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   
                   kind
                   ,
                   as
                   thereunto
                   did
                   necessarily
                   belong
                   ,
                   and
                   heretofore
                   hath
                   been
                   accustomed
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Eng●and
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 in
                 divers
                 Collegiat
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 Parish
                 C●urches
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 Livings
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 children
                 for
                 singing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 laudable
                 exercise
                 of
                 Musick
                 hath
                 been
                 had
                 in
                 estimation
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 The
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 neither
                 meaning
                 in
                 any
                 wi●e
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 conveniently
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Science
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 abused
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 worse
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 willeth
                 and
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 no
                 alterations
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 assignments
                 of
                 Living
                 as
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 been
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Singing
                 or
                 Musick
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 remain
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 modest
                 and
                 distinct
                 Song
                 so
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 plainly
                 understood
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 read
                 without
                 singing
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 comforting
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 delight
                 in
                 Musick
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 common-Prayer
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 morning
                 or
                 evening
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 an
                 Hymn
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 Song
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Melody
                 and
                 Musick
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 conveniently
                 devised
                 ,
                 having
                 respect
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Hymn
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 perceived
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 Plain-song
                 was
                 retained
                 in
                 most
                 Parish-Churches
                 for
                 the
                 daily
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Quire
                 of
                 all
                 Cathedrals
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 the
                 Hymns
                 were
                 sung
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 melodious
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 Organs
                 commonly
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 other
                 musical
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 solemnity
                 required
                 .
                 No
                 mention
                 here
                 of
                 singing
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 in
                 Meeter
                 ,
                 though
                 afterwards
                 they
                 first
                 thrust
                 out
                 the
                 Hymns
                 which
                 are
                 herein
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 also
                 did
                 they
                 the
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Magnificat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Nunc
                   dimittis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Position
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Altar
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   down
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   oversight
                   of
                   the
                   Curat
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Church-wardens
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   wherein
                   no
                   riotous
                   or
                   diso●dered
                   manner
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Table
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   be
                   decently
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   Altar
                   stood
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   commonly
                   covered
                   as
                   thereto
                   belongeth
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Visitors
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   saving
                   when
                   the
                   ●ommunion
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   ;
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   placed
                   in
                   good
                   sort
                   within
                   the
                   Quire
                   or
                   Chancel
                   ,
                   as
                   whereby
                   the
                   Minister
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   conveniently
                   heard
                   of
                   the
                   Communicants
                   in
                   his
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Ministration
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Communicants
                   also
                   more
                   conveniently
                   and
                   in
                   more
                   number
                   communicate
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Minister
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   Communion
                   done
                   ,
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   the
                   said
                   holy
                   Table
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   where
                   it
                   stood
                   before
                   .
                
                 Which
                 permission
                 of
                 removing
                 the
                 Table
                 at
                 Communion-times
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 King
                 Charls
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 St.
                 Gregories
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ever
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 fancy
                 of
                 any
                 humorous
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 place
                 and
                 function
                 it
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 give
                 direction
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 find
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 Injunctions
                 she
                 made
                 way
                 to
                 her
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 executed
                 by
                 Commissioners
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 and
                 regulated
                 by
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 printed
                 and
                 published
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Proceeding
                 by
                 which
                 Articles
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 removed
                 all
                 carved
                 Images
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 abused
                 to
                 superstition
                 ,
                 defacing
                 also
                 all
                 such
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 Paintings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 monuments
                 ,
                 as
                 served
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 feigned
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 without
                 any
                 tumult
                 and
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 laying
                 any
                 sacrilegious
                 and
                 ravenous
                 hands
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Plate
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Utensils
                 which
                 
                 had
                 been
                 repaired
                 and
                 re-provided
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Queens
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 enquired
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 their
                 diligence
                 in
                 attending
                 their
                 several
                 Cures
                 ,
                 the
                 decency
                 of
                 their
                 apparel
                 ,
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 reverent
                 behaviour
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 Gods
                 publi●k
                 worship
                 .
                 Inquiry
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 into
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 crimes
                 ,
                 haunting
                 of
                 Taverns
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 amongst
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 since
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Visitations
                 of
                 particular
                 B●shops
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 setled
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 made
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 than
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 Lond●●
                 (
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 gives
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 the
                 Visitors
                 were
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Sackvile
                
                 ,
                 (
                 father
                 to
                 ●homas
                 Earl
                 of
                 Dorset
                 )
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Hern
                
                 after
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 H●ick
                 a
                 Civilian
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Salvage
                 possibly
                 a
                 Common
                 Lawyer
                 ;
                 who
                 calling
                 before
                 them
                 divers
                 persons
                 of
                 every
                 Parish
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 enquire
                 and
                 present
                 upon
                 such
                 Articles
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 were
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 persuance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Commission●rs
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 shewed
                 so
                 much
                 forwardness
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 St.
                 Bartholomews
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 burned
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 Cheap-side
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Roods
                 and
                 other
                 Images
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 supposed
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 never
                 well
                 done
                 if
                 not
                 over-done
                 ,
                 so
                 hapned
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 also
                 ,
                 zeal
                 against
                 superstition
                 had
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 some
                 ignorant
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 Coaps
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 Altar-cloaths
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 Banners
                 ,
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 and
                 Rood-lofts
                 ,
                 were
                 burned
                 altogether
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 thus
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 to
                 cast
                 our
                 eyes
                 on
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 State
                 which
                 occurred
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 more
                 considerable
                 than
                 the
                 overtures
                 of
                 some
                 Marriages
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 Philip
                 of
                 Spain
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 offer
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Feria
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 heard
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 disturbances
                 which
                 befell
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 by
                 marrying
                 with
                 his
                 brothers
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 perplexities
                 by
                 marrying
                 with
                 her
                 sisters
                 husband
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 discouraged
                 from
                 proceeding
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 already
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 made
                 an
                 humble
                 Addresse
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 earnestly
                 besought
                 her
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 securing
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contentation
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 good
                 and
                 loving
                 subjects
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 think
                 of
                 marrying
                 ;
                 not
                 pointing
                 her
                 particularly
                 unto
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 leaving
                 her
                 to
                 please
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 thanked
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 their
                 application
                 to
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 intended
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contained
                 no
                 limitation
                 of
                 place
                 or
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 they
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 have
                 disliked
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 presumption
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 sure
                 ,
                 she
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 which
                 now
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 her
                 strength
                 and
                 constancy
                 to
                 go
                 throw
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 minded
                 to
                 have
                 changed
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 she
                 neither
                 wanted
                 many
                 invitations
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 her
                 brother
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 strong
                 impulsions
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 sister
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 hitherto
                 remained
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 continue
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 her
                 Words
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 her
                 Youth
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 her
                 meaning
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 having
                 thanked
                 them
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 she
                 licensed
                 them
                 to
                 depart
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 businesses
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 appeared
                 soon
                 after
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 rejecting
                 of
                 a
                 motion
                 made
                 by
                 Gustavus
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 Ericus
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 solliciting
                 whereof
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 son
                 John
                 Duke
                 of
                 Finland
                 (
                 who
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 is
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 into
                 England
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 Received
                 at
                 Harwich
                 in
                 Essex
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Oxford
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Robert
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 goodly
                 train
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Yeoman
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 conducted
                 honourably
                 towards
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 attended
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 Octob●r
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchesters
                 house
                 in
                 Sou●hwark
                 ;
                 there
                 he
                 remained
                 with
                 his
                 Train
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 about
                 fifty
                 persons
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Easter
                 following
                 ;
                 magnificently
                 feasted
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 no
                 farther
                 gratified
                 in
                 the
                 bu●●ness
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 about
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 tried
                 their
                 fortunes
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 great
                 business
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 was
                 a
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 agreed
                 on
                 at
                 the
                 Treaty
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Cambray
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 differences
                 were
                 concluded
                 also
                 between
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 Articles
                 being
                 accorded
                 ,
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 Calais
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 seemed
                 the
                 onely
                 obstacle
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 general
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 hindred
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 either
                 preferring
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 before
                 private
                 interest
                 ,
                 or
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 alone
                 if
                 she
                 should
                 stand
                 too
                 obstinately
                 upon
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 came
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 this
                 agreement
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Calais
                 should
                 remain
                 for
                 the
                 tearm
                 of
                 eight
                 years
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 tearm
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 delive●ed
                 unto
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 should
                 pay
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 500000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 According
                 unto
                 which
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 Peace
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 in
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 between
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 between
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 Dolphin
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 four
                 Princes
                 ;
                 The
                 Proclamation
                 published
                 by
                 Garter
                 and
                 Norrey
                 Kings
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 three
                 other
                 Heralds
                 and
                 five
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Aldermen
                 in
                 their
                 Scarlet
                 Gowns
                 being
                 present
                 on
                 horseback
                 .
                 But
                 long
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 lived
                 not
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 general
                 Peace
                 ,
                 unfortunately
                 wounded
                 in
                 Paris
                 at
                 a
                 Tilt
                 or
                 Tournament
                 by
                 Count
                 Mon●gomery
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 wound
                 he
                 shortly
                 after
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 leaving
                 be
                 hind
                 him
                 four
                 sons
                 ,
                 
                   Francis
                   ,
                   Charls
                   ,
                   Henry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Francis
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 seniority
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 Francis
                 ,
                 for
                 causing
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 his
                 wife
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 her self
                 the
                 Title
                 and
                 Arms
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 resolved
                 to
                 bestow
                 a
                 royal
                 Obsequy
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 9th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 in
                 most
                 solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 Hearse
                 made
                 like
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 sustained
                 with
                 eight
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 black
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Valence
                 fringed
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 hanged
                 with
                 Sc●tcheous
                 ,
                 Pennons
                 ,
                 and
                 Banners
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 Arms
                 ;
                 the
                 principal
                 mourner
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 Paulet
                 ,
                 Marquis
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 ten
                 other
                 Lords
                 Mourners
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Heralds
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Coat-Armours
                 uppermost
                 .
                 The
                 divine
                 Offices
                 performed
                 by
                 Doctor
                 
                   Matthew
                   Parker
                
                 Lord
                 elect
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   William
                   Barlow
                
                 Lord
                 elect
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 
                   I●hn
                   Scory
                
                 Lord
                 elect
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 all
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 than
                 in
                 hoods
                 and
                 Surplices
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Derige
                 was
                 executed
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 toung
                 :
                 The
                 Funeral
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Communion
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 attired
                 in
                 Copes
                 upon
                 their
                 Surplices
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 six
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 mourners
                 received
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 departed
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 very
                 liberal
                 Entertainment
                 was
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 magnificency
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 this
                 prudent
                 Queen
                 not
                 onely
                 kept
                 ●er
                 own
                 reputation
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 amongst
                 forein
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 caused
                 the
                 greater
                 estimation
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 2.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1559
                 ,
                 1560.
                 
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 must
                 begin
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 such
                 new
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 elected
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 reverend
                 Doctor
                 
                   Matthew
                   Parker
                
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 consecrated
                 till
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 following
                 .
                 That
                 Dignity
                 had
                 first
                 been
                 offered
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Doctor
                   Nicholas
                   Wotton
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 York
                 ,
                 who
                 grown
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 a
                 well-willer
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 undertaking
                 of
                 a
                 charge
                 so
                 weighty
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 unto
                 Whitehead
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Chaplain
                 to
                 
                   Anne
                   Bollen
                
                 the
                 Queen's
                 mother
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 returned
                 the
                 like
                 refusal
                 ,
                 though
                 on
                 other
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 inclined
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 long
                 abode
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 Churches
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 than
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 happy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 dissaffection
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Chair
                 being
                 better
                 filled
                 by
                 Parker
                 another
                 of
                 Queen
                 Bollen's
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 principled
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 solid
                 judgment
                 in
                 affairs
                 of
                 moment
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Conge●d
                   '
                   sleiur
                
                 ,
                 which
                 opened
                 him
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 this
                 eminent
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 bears
                 date
                 on
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 intention
                 of
                 preserving
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 why
                 the
                 consecration
                 was
                 deferred
                 so
                 long
                 maybe
                 made
                 a
                 question
                 ;
                 some
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 satisfie
                 her self
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 by
                 her
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 passed
                 it
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 others
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 enamoured
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 Supream
                 Governess
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 her self
                 that
                 contentment
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 present
                 Interval
                 afforded
                 ;
                 For
                 what
                 are
                 Titles
                 without
                 Power
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 pleasure
                 can
                 be
                 took
                 in
                 Power
                 if
                 no
                 use
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 enough
                 that
                 both
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 considerations
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 influence
                 upon
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 for
                 keeping
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 vacancy
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 else-where
                 .
                 An
                 Act
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Preamble
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 her
                 Majesties
                 father
                 ,
                 many
                 Impropriations
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 portions
                 of
                 Tithes
                 had
                 been
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 conscience
                 ,
                 thought
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 conveniently
                 dismember
                 from
                 it
                 without
                 compensation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 low
                 condition
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 found
                 the
                 Crown
                 at
                 her
                 comming
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 any
                 Archbishoprick
                 or
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 issue
                 out
                 a
                 Commission
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 a
                 survey
                 of
                 all
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Hereditaments
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 belonging
                 or
                 appertaining
                 ▪
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 such
                 surveys
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 her
                 hands
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 seemed
                 good
                 ;
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishops
                 or
                 Bishops
                 as
                 much
                 annual
                 Rents
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 upon
                 Impropriations
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 portions
                 of
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 amount
                 unto
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 Lands
                 certified
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Rents
                 ,
                 without
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Casualties
                 and
                 other
                 Perq●isites
                 of
                 Court
                 which
                 belonged
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Retribution
                 made
                 in
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 portions
                 of
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 extended
                 at
                 the
                 utmost
                 value
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 profit
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 than
                 the
                 Rent
                 it self
                 .
                 Which
                 Act
                 not
                 being
                 to
                 take
                 effect
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 interval
                 between
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 such
                 surveys
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 such
                 advantages
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 redo●nded
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 
                 Courtiers
                 .
                 Upon
                 whi●h
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Sees
                 were
                 so
                 long
                 kept
                 vacant
                 before
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 filled
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 void
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 as
                 occasion
                 served
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 best
                 Flowers
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 c●lled
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 another
                 Clause
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 dilapida●ed
                 ,
                 
                   sede
                   plena
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 pulled
                 by
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 vacancy
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 Clause
                 ,
                 all
                 Bishops
                 were
                 restrained
                 from
                 making
                 any
                 Grants
                 of
                 their
                 Farms
                 and
                 Mannors
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 twenty
                 one
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 lives
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 her
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 .
                 But
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 (
                 and
                 under
                 that
                 pretence
                 to
                 any
                 her
                 hungry
                 Courtiers
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 in
                 Fee
                 farm
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 Lease
                 of
                 fourscore
                 and
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Parties
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 Credinton
                 was
                 dismembered
                 from
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Exon
                 ,
                 the
                 goodly
                 mannor
                 of
                 Sherborn
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Sal●sbury
                 ,
                 many
                 fair
                 mannors
                 alienated
                 for
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 rich
                 Sees
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Elie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 what
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 after
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 for
                 ratifying
                 of
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 (
                 was
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 form
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ;
                 Which
                 being
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicar
                 General
                 ,
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 the
                 Proctors
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 was
                 required
                 at
                 this
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 were
                 ente●tained
                 at
                 a
                 dinner
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Nags
                   head
                
                 Tavern
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 Parker
                 paid
                 the
                 shot
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 an
                 after
                 re●koning
                 .
                 Nothing
                 remains
                 to
                 expedite
                 the
                 Consecration
                 but
                 the
                 Royal
                 Mandat
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 dated
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 
                   Anthony
                   Kt●ching
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Landaff
                   ,
                   William
                   Barlow
                
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 
                   Chichester
                   ;
                   John
                   Scory
                
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 
                   Hereford
                   ;
                   Miles
                   Coverdale
                
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   John
                   Hodgskins
                
                 Suffragan
                 of
                 
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   John
                
                 Suffragan
                 of
                 Thetford
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Bale
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Osser●●
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 requiring
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 reverend
                 
                   Matthew
                   Parker
                
                 lately
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolitical
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 ,
                 either
                 hindred
                 by
                 sickness
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 lawfull
                 impediment
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 service
                 ;
                 whi●h
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 on
                 Sunday
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 that
                 Month
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinal
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 printed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 end
                 whereof
                 was
                 hanged
                 with
                 rich
                 Tapestry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floor
                 covered
                 with
                 red
                 cloth
                 ;
                 the
                 Morning
                 Service
                 read
                 by
                 Pearson
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 the
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Sc●●y
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   The
                   Elders
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   ●
                   exhort
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   1
                   Pet.
                
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Letters
                 Parents
                 for
                 proceeding
                 to
                 the
                 Consecration
                 publickly
                 read
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Dale
                 ,
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Consecration
                 legally
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 four
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Canons
                 and
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Ordinal
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 plentiful
                 dinner
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 which
                 resorted
                 thither
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Charls
                   Howard
                
                 ,
                 eldest
                 son
                 of
                 William
                 Lord
                 Effingham
                 ,
                 created
                 afterwards
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Notingham
                 ,
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 testified
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 reality
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 Consecration
                 was
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 by
                 some
                 captious
                 sticklers
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 sticklers
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 having
                 been
                 told
                 of
                 the
                 dinner
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Nags
                   head
                
                 Tavern
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Nags
                   head
                
                 Tavern
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 report
                 was
                 countenanced
                 by
                 another
                 slander
                 ,
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 noised
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 in
                 some
                 seditious
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 being
                 met
                 at
                 a
                 Tavern
                 ,
                 did
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 lay
                 
                 hands
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 Form
                 or
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 calumny
                 fathered
                 on
                 one
                 Keale
                 ,
                 once
                 Hebrew
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 Chaplain
                 unto
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
                 ;
                 which
                 last
                 relation
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discredit
                 the
                 whole
                 tale
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 evidence
                 to
                 disprove
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 all
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 concerning
                 this
                 Nags
                 head-Consecration
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 material
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 discrediteth
                 the
                 whole
                 figment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 published
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Sanders
                
                 ,
                 (
                 never
                 more
                 truly
                 Dr.
                 S●anders
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 pestilent
                 and
                 seditious
                 Book
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 
                   De
                   Schismate
                   Anglicano
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 frequent
                 falshoods
                 make
                 him
                 no
                 fit
                 Author
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 Yet
                 on
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 especially
                 ,
                 th●
                 Tale
                 of
                 the
                 Nags-head-Consecration
                 being
                 once
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 generally
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 vendible
                 commodities
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 some
                 Romish
                 P●iests
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 ;
                 as
                 Champney's
                 ▪
                 
                   Fitzsimons
                   ,
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Kellison
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 They
                 knew
                 right
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 did
                 more
                 justifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 preserve
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 sacred
                 Orders
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ministration
                 .
                 Without
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 grant
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 could
                 they
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 by
                 no
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 pretended
                 Bishops
                 rather
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 )
                 were
                 either
                 not
                 consecrate
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 canonically
                 consecrated
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 most
                 pertina●iously
                 on
                 the
                 fiction
                 of
                 the
                 Nags-head
                 Tavern
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 believed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 succession
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 decrying
                 of
                 this
                 clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfying
                 all
                 opponents
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   George
                   Abbot
                
                 then
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 before
                 him
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Fairecloth
                   ,
                   Leake
                   ,
                   Laithwaite
                
                 and
                 Collins
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 prisoners
                 in
                 the
                 Clinck
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 Lambeth
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 ▪
                 of
                 May
                 1613.
                 were
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 divers
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 publick
                 Registers
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 satisfie
                 themselves
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 and
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 Parker
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 and
                 Punctillioes
                 before
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 This
                 stilled
                 the
                 clamour
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 brake
                 out
                 again
                 forty
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 again
                 stilled
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 B●amhall
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Derry
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   defended
                   against
                   some
                   scandalous
                   and
                   fabulous
                   ●●p●tations
                   cast
                   upon
                   her
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 cavil
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 )
                 being
                 thus
                 refelled
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 objections
                 of
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 answered
                 ;
                 though
                 Barlow
                 and
                 Scory
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 ,
                 yet
                 first
                 the
                 justice
                 and
                 legality
                 of
                 their
                 deprivation
                 was
                 not
                 clear
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 they
                 neither
                 were
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 character
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 them
                 undefaced
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 whilst
                 the
                 character
                 remained
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 performing
                 all
                 Episcopal
                 Offices
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 their
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 higher
                 Power
                 directing
                 and
                 commanding
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 concerned
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Suffragans
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 title
                 Hodgskins
                 is
                 Commissionated
                 for
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Chore-Ep●scopi
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 Subsidiary
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ordained
                 for
                 easing
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 burthen
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 enabled
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 offices
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 sacred
                 function
                 ,
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 was
                 restrained
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 Diocess
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 there
                 were
                 twenty
                 six
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 principal
                 Towns
                 as
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 title
                 and
                 denomination
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 and
                 number
                 whereof
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 preheminences
                 proportioned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 peruse
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 ●6th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
              
               
               
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 this
                 solemnity
                 ended
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 mandate
                 comes
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Barlow
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 Scory
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 severally
                 elected
                 in
                 August
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 not
                 restoring
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Sees
                 ,
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 ju●●ifie
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 in
                 their
                 deprivation
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Queen
                 wanted
                 not
                 good
                 reasons
                 for
                 their
                 present
                 removal
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 consult
                 therein
                 her
                 own
                 power
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 but
                 studied
                 rather
                 their
                 content
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 than
                 her
                 own
                 concernments
                 .
                 For
                 Ba●low
                 having
                 wasted
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Wells
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 comfort
                 behold
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 spoiled
                 ;
                 and
                 Scory
                 having
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 wanting
                 a
                 just
                 title
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 desired
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 a
                 second
                 ejction
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Coverdale
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 wave
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 then
                 vacant
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 now
                 72
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 rather
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 be
                 disquieted
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 with
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 somewhat
                 might
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 disaffection
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Calling
                 but
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 attended
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 in
                 his
                 Cope
                 and
                 Rocher
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 black
                 Coat
                 reaching
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 Ankles
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 begin
                 to
                 fill
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 December
                 ,
                 D●
                 .
                 
                   Edmond
                   G●indall
                
                 was
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   R●chard
                   Cox
                
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Edwin
                   Sandys
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Rowland
                   Merick
                
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 Bangor
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 January
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 Dr.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Bullingham
                
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 consecration
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 learned
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Jewel
                
                 (
                 who
                 afterwards
                 accepted
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctor
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarisbury
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Young
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   R●chard
                   Davis
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 .
                 The
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 three
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bentham
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Barclay
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 W●lls
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Edmund
                   Guest
                
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Rochester
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 comes
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   William
                   Alley
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Exon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Mr
                 
                   John
                   Parkhurst
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 account
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 ●ewer
                 than
                 sixteen
                 Sees
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 new
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 ability
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 su●h
                 as
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 for
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 conversations
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 were
                 supplied
                 with
                 new
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewn
                 hereafter
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Queens
                 commission
                 of
                 sarvey
                 had
                 not
                 crossed
                 the
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 new
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 W●nch●ster
                 must
                 afford
                 one
                 Michaelmas
                 rent
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 could
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 incumbent
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 may
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 setled
                 and
                 established
                 under
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 happiest
                 times
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 These
                 Bishops
                 nominated
                 and
                 elected
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Statute
                 in
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinal
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 and
                 6th
                 .
                 years
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 never
                 appearing
                 publickly
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Rochets
                 ,
                 nor
                 officiating
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 Copes
                 at
                 the
                 Holy
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 not
                 stirring
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 square
                 Caps
                 ,
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 or
                 Canonical
                 Coats
                 ,
                 nor
                 executing
                 any
                 divine
                 Office
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 avestment
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 Religious
                 services
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 for
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 St
                 Hierom
                 for
                 the
                 Western
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 reduced
                 unto
                 its
                 ancient
                 purity
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 Convocation
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 patterns
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 therein
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 The
                 Festivals
                 preserved
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 dignity
                 ,
                 observed
                 with
                 their
                 distinct
                 Offices
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 
                 with
                 a
                 Religious
                 cou●cu●●●
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 weekly
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 the
                 Embr●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Fast
                 of
                 the
                 Rogation
                 ,
                 severely
                 kept
                 by
                 a
                 forbearance
                 of
                 all
                 ●ind
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 now
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 o●
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 publick
                 Calender
                 before
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 .
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 celebrated
                 in
                 most
                 reverend
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Table
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 making
                 their
                 due
                 reverence
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 standing
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 the
                 accustomed
                 reverence
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Musick
                 retained
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Churches
                 in
                 which
                 provision
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 be
                 trained
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 plain-song
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 particulars
                 were
                 either
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 or
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 retained
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 an●ient
                 usages
                 not
                 by
                 Law
                 prohibited
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 conformity
                 to
                 those
                 antient
                 usages
                 was
                 constantly
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Chur●hes
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 were
                 presidented
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 officiated
                 every
                 day
                 both
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 private
                 Closet
                 ▪
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 with
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 musical
                 inst●uments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 voices
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 got
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 children
                 in
                 their
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 Copes
                 as
                 o●t
                 as
                 they
                 attended
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 at
                 the
                 Holy
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 Altar
                 furnished
                 with
                 rich
                 Plate
                 ,
                 two
                 fair
                 gilt
                 Candlesticks
                 with
                 Tapers
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 massie
                 Crucifix
                 of
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 last
                 remained
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 broke
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 Pach
                 the
                 Fool
                 (
                 no
                 wiser
                 man
                 daring
                 to
                 undertake
                 such
                 a
                 desperate
                 service
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 solicitation
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Knolles
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Queens
                 neer
                 Kinsman
                 by
                 the
                 Caries
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 openly
                 appeared
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Schism
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 .
                 The
                 antient
                 Ceremonies
                 accustomably
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 in
                 their
                 adoration
                 toward
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 abolished
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 and
                 revived
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 Queen
                 retained
                 as
                 formerly
                 in
                 her
                 Fathers
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 so
                 esteemed
                 amongst
                 forein
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Maximilian
                 and
                 Rodolphus
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Charls
                 the
                 9th
                 .
                 and
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d.
                 together
                 with
                 Francis
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Mont
                   Morency
                
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Religion
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 divers
                 Lutheran
                 Kings
                 and
                 P●inces
                 )
                 did
                 thankfully
                 accept
                 of
                 their
                 elections
                 into
                 that
                 society
                 .
                 The
                 solemn
                 Sermons
                 upon
                 each
                 
                   Wednesday
                   ,
                   Friday
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sunday
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 choicest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 she
                 devoutly
                 heard
                 ,
                 attired
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 commendable
                 custome
                 of
                 her
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 escaped
                 them
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 approved
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 they
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 received
                 both
                 thanks
                 and
                 honour
                 from
                 her
                 very
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Harding's
                 Epistle
                 Dedicatory
                 before
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Apology
                 writ
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 .
                 Particularly
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Chaplains
                 (
                 Mr.
                 
                   Alexander
                   Nowel
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 )
                 had
                 spoke
                 less
                 reverently
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 before
                 her
                 of
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 she
                 called
                 aloud
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 her
                 closet
                 window
                 ,
                 commanding
                 him
                 to
                 retire
                 from
                 that
                 ungodly
                 digression
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 unto
                 his
                 Text.
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Divines
                 had
                 preached
                 a
                 Sermon
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Good
                   Friday
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1565.
                 she
                 openly
                 gave
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 and
                 piety
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 ill
                 proficients
                 in
                 the
                 school
                 of
                 conformity
                 under
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Mistriss
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 kept
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 splendor
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 invited
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 example
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 glorious
                 posture
                 still
                 had
                 lasted
                 longer
                 ▪
                 had
                 not
                 her
                 Order
                 been
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Peace
                 disturbed
                 by
                 some
                 factious
                 spirits
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 had
                 their
                 wils
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ruling
                 the
                 Pre●by●ery
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 carried
                 all
                 before
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 facility
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 designes
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 next
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 aid
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 sent
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 but
                 carried
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 dislodging
                 such
                 French
                 Forces
                 as
                 were
                 Garrisoned
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 proved
                 bad
                 neighbours
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Such
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 as
                 desired
                 a
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 taking
                 advantage
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 easiness
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 to
                 suppress
                 their
                 practices
                 ,
                 had
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 Headed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 unto
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 managing
                 their
                 own
                 affairs
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 petition
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 might
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 that
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 might
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 pretended
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Answer
                 hereunto
                 was
                 fair
                 and
                 gratious
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 grant
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 demanded
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 well
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 Perth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 begin
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 higher
                 terms
                 than
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 whereof
                 occasioneth
                 Knox
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 At
                 Perth
                 he
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 so
                 bitterly
                 on
                 
                   Images
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 popular
                 fury
                 deface
                 all
                 the
                 Images
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 demolish
                 all
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 within
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 This
                 hapned
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   May
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1559.
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 dangerous
                 example
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 Couper
                 ,
                 who
                 forthwith
                 on
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 destroyed
                 all
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 pulled
                 down
                 the
                 Altars
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 also
                 .
                 Preaching
                 at
                 Craile
                 he
                 inveighed
                 sharply
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 and
                 vehemently
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 after
                 it
                 the
                 like
                 destruction
                 of
                 all
                 Altars
                 and
                 Images
                 as
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 at
                 Perth
                 and
                 Couper
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 followed
                 on
                 his
                 preaching
                 at
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 being
                 pulled
                 down
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 so
                 flat
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 building
                 .
                 Inflamed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 firebrand
                 ,
                 they
                 burned
                 down
                 the
                 rich
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Scone
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 that
                 of
                 Camb●skenneth
                 ,
                 demolished
                 all
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 Covents
                 of
                 Religious
                 persons
                 in
                 
                   Sterling
                   ,
                   Lithgo●
                   ,
                   Glascough
                   ,
                   Edenburgh
                   ,
                
                 make
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 Preachers
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 onely
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 devotions
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 staid
                 they
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ill
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 pass
                 an
                 Act
                 among
                 themselves
                 for
                 depriving
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 of
                 all
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Government
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracle
                 being
                 first
                 consulted
                 ,
                 returned
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Oracles
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   Regent
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   withdraw
                   their
                   hearts
                   from
                   the
                   obedience
                   due
                   to
                   their
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   he
                   wish
                   any
                   such
                   sentence
                   to
                   be
                   pronounced
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   she
                   should
                   change
                   her
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   her self
                   to
                   good
                   counsel
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   place
                   left
                   unto
                   her
                   of
                   regresse
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   honors
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   causes
                   ,
                   she
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   deprived
                   .
                
                 This
                 Act
                 is
                 intimated
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 begins
                 as
                 seriously
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 preservation
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Authority
                 .
                 Some
                 Forces
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 Arms
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 not
                 being
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 suppress
                 those
                 insolencies
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 supplied
                 at
                 times
                 with
                 3000
                 Foot
                 ,
                 beside
                 Octavian's
                 Regiment
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Some
                 Horse
                 were
                 also
                 shipt
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 scattered
                 and
                 dispersed
                 by
                 tempest
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 safely
                 thither
                 .
                 Yet
                 by
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 their
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 she
                 recovereth
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 compelleth
                 the
                 confederate
                 Scots
                 to
                 go
                 further
                 North
                 ,
                 fortifies
                 Lieth
                 the
                 Port-Town
                 to
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 Key
                 of
                 all
                 
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Garrisoned
                 forthwith
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 but
                 second
                 their
                 Exit
                 .
                 On
                 these
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 soldiers
                 drop
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 refuse
                 to
                 stand
                 unto
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 without
                 present
                 pay
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 French
                 gone
                 to
                 work
                 like
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 such
                 forces
                 into
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 affairs
                 did
                 require
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 suppressed
                 that
                 scattered
                 Faction
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 united
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 a
                 forein
                 Power
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 doing
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 by
                 halves
                 proved
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 served
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Scots
                 sufficient
                 time
                 to
                 renew
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 the
                 English
                 to
                 their
                 aid
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 all
                 along
                 maintained
                 a
                 correspondence
                 with
                 some
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 with
                 Crofts
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Barwick
                 ;
                 To
                 him
                 they
                 send
                 for
                 a
                 supply
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 necessity
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 their
                 Agents
                 are
                 dispatched
                 with
                 four
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 was
                 so
                 seasonably
                 advertised
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 intercepted
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 both
                 the
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 mony
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 extremity
                 they
                 take
                 counsel
                 of
                 despair
                 ,
                 with
                 Knox
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 advised
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 visible
                 means
                 then
                 left
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 upon
                 just
                 jealousies
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 acceptable
                 .
                 No
                 better
                 counsel
                 being
                 offered
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 none
                 could
                 )
                 Maitland
                 and
                 Melvin
                 are
                 dispatched
                 ●o
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 is
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 strugled
                 ,
                 the
                 danger
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 her
                 own
                 Dominions
                 if
                 the
                 French
                 should
                 grow
                 too
                 strong
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 entreat
                 her
                 succours
                 and
                 assistance
                 for
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 might
                 to
                 both
                 Realms
                 prove
                 alike
                 destructive
                 .
                 The
                 business
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 ear
                 unto
                 their
                 desires
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 ill
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Kingdom
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 natural
                 and
                 lawful
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 soon
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 her
                 own
                 case
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 troubles
                 and
                 commotions
                 raised
                 against
                 her
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 liked
                 not
                 her
                 proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 By
                 others
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 impiety
                 not
                 to
                 assist
                 their
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 ▪
                 imploring
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 exigency
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 charity
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 neighbours
                 from
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 strangers
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 always
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 prudence
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 grow
                 too
                 strong
                 upon
                 their
                 borders
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 had
                 already
                 assumed
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 concerned
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 improvidence
                 the
                 possession
                 also
                 .
                 These
                 reasons
                 carried
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 dismist
                 with
                 promise
                 of
                 such
                 present
                 aid
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 such
                 conditions
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Barwick
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 February
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 meet
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   James
                   Stewart
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 bastard
                 brothers
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthwen
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 principal
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 on
                 the
                 27th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 send
                 sufficient
                 forces
                 into
                 Scotland
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 Mony
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 recall
                 her
                 forces
                 till
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 cleared
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 that
                 provision
                 of
                 Victuals
                 for
                 the
                 Army
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Scots
                 should
                 shew
                 themselves
                 enemies
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 whether
                 Scots
                 or
                 French
                 ;
                 But
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 import
                 the
                 least
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 from
                 that
                 loyalty
                 ,
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 their
                 natural
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Scots
                 the
                 Queen
                 abundantly
                 provided
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 security
                 from
                 all
                 Invasions
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 affording
                 them
                 such
                 succours
                 as
                 their
                 wants
                 required
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 chiefly
                 by
                 conferring
                 some
                 small
                 annual
                 pensions
                 on
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 made
                 her self
                 more
                 abso●ute
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Tweed
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sco●s
                 her self
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 James
                 her
                 son
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 before
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 these
                 Capitulations
                 ,
                 an
                 Army
                 gallantly
                 appointed
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 6000
                 Foot
                 and
                 2000
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Gray
                 a
                 right
                 expert
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 some
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 eminent
                 quality
                 ;
                 some
                 ships
                 were
                 also
                 sent
                 to
                 block
                 up
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 all
                 relief
                 which
                 might
                 come
                 by
                 Sea
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Lieth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 defence
                 whereof
                 depended
                 the
                 whole
                 hopes
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 April
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Army
                 came
                 before
                 it
                 ▪
                 recruited
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 2000
                 more
                 ;
                 which
                 fresh
                 supply
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 ill
                 success
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 disanimate
                 the
                 besieged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 conceived
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 resistance
                 ;
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 therefore
                 sent
                 from
                 France
                 to
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quality
                 as
                 should
                 also
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 authorised
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 fine
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 Forces
                 should
                 forthwith
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 except
                 60
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 Dunbar
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Fort
                 of
                 Nachkeeth
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 transported
                 for
                 their
                 greater
                 safety
                 in
                 English
                 Bottoms
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 that
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Oblivion
                 should
                 be
                 passed
                 for
                 the
                 indemnity
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 had
                 born
                 Arms
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 general
                 Bond
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Amity
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 their
                 Adherents
                 of
                 both
                 Religions
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 particulars
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 nor
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 assume
                 the
                 Titles
                 and
                 Arms
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Which
                 Articles
                 being
                 signed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 for
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 July
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 Army
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 set
                 forward
                 for
                 Barwick
                 ,
                 being
                 there
                 disbanded
                 and
                 dismissed
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 dwellings
                 .
                 Followed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Morton
                 and
                 Glencarn
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 sent
                 purposely
                 to
                 render
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 their
                 most
                 humble
                 thanks
                 for
                 her
                 speedy
                 &
                 prosperous
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 favours
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 French
                 should
                 any
                 more
                 attempt
                 to
                 invade
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 Assured
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 liberally
                 rewarded
                 with
                 gifts
                 and
                 presents
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 glad
                 tydings
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 whom
                 as
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 present
                 confidence
                 of
                 going
                 vigorously
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 concerned
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 so
                 carefully
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 dependence
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 more
                 cordially
                 espo●se
                 their
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 they
                 bound
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 subscription
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 remained
                 the
                 onely
                 form
                 of
                 Worship
                 for
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 they
                 receded
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 shown
                 hereafter
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 they
                 cause
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Pacification
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 no
                 person
                 was
                 excluded
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 had
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Suffrage
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 capacity
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 returned
                 from
                 their
                 Shrevalties
                 or
                 particular
                 Burroughs
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 the
                 accustomed
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 six
                 Bishops
                 of
                 thirteen
                 ,
                 with
                 thirteen
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Priors
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Lords
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ten
                 Earls
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Barons
                 :
                 By
                 whose
                 Authority
                 and
                 consent
                 they
                 passed
                 three
                 Acts
                 ,
                 conducing
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 was
                 for
                 abolishing
                 the
                 Popes
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 Authority
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 for
                 annulling
                 all
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Sayers
                 and
                 Hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Parliament
                 also
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 presented
                 
                   A
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   and
                   professed
                   by
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                
                 ;
                 modelled
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 by
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Calvin's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 Knox
                 had
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 put
                 unto
                 the
                 Vote
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 opposed
                 by
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Atholl
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Somervil
                 and
                 Borthwick
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   believe
                   as
                   their
                   fathers
                   did
                   .
                
                 The
                 Popish
                 Prelates
                 were
                 silent
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 assenting
                 nor
                 opposing
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Earl-Marshal
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   my
                   Lords
                   the
                   Bishops
                   (
                   who
                   by
                   their
                   learning
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   zeal
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   ought
                   as
                   I
                   suppose
                   to
                   gainsay
                   any
                   thing
                   repugnant
                   to
                   it
                   )
                   say
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   Confession
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ;
                   I
                   cannot
                   think
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   contrary
                   of
                   it
                   false
                   and
                   deceivable
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 cross
                 over
                 into
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Queen
                 as
                 active
                 in
                 advancing
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 had
                 first
                 broke
                 the
                 ice
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Supream
                   Head
                
                 on
                 earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 exterminating
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressing
                 all
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 doctrinal
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 much
                 endeavoured
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 thought
                 perhaps
                 unsafe
                 to
                 provoke
                 that
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 minority
                 ,
                 considering
                 with
                 how
                 many
                 troubles
                 he
                 was
                 elsewhere
                 exercised
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 done
                 by
                 tolleration
                 than
                 command
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 undone
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 .
                 But
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 having
                 setled
                 her
                 affairs
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 undertaken
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 conceived
                 her self
                 obliged
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 that
                 Ireland
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 benefit
                 .
                 A
                 Parliament
                 is
                 therefore
                 held
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 where
                 past
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 restoring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 antient
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 persons
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Statute
                 were
                 established
                 both
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 the
                 High
                 Commission
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 an
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 Uniformity
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 a
                 permission
                 for
                 saying
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Church
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Minister
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 translating
                 it
                 into
                 Irish
                 (
                 as
                 afterwards
                 into
                 Welsh
                 in
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 care
                 taken
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 following
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 their
                 native
                 language
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Irish
                 have
                 retained
                 hitherto
                 there
                 old
                 barbarous
                 customes
                 ,
                 or
                 pertinaciously
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 by
                 that
                 Statute
                 are
                 required
                 under
                 several
                 penalties
                 ,
                 to
                 frequent
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 at
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 understand
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Mass.
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 I●ish
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 kept
                 in
                 continual
                 ignorance
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Devotions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 furnished
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 Argument
                 against
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 celebrated
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 language
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 another
                 Statute
                 for
                 restoring
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 parts
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotions
                 within
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 impropriat
                 Parsonages
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 than
                 those
                 Rectories
                 which
                 have
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 had
                 before
                 united
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 but
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 back
                 unto
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Act
                 passed
                 for
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 Queen
                 had
                 been
                 regranted
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 avoidance
                 of
                 all
                 Leases
                 and
                 other
                 grants
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Oswald
                   Massingberd
                
                 ,
                 the
                 l●te
                 Lord
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Who
                 fearing
                 what
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 had
                 voluntarily
                 forsook
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 August
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 saved
                 the
                 Queen
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 an
                 yearly
                 pension
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 as
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 had
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 which
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Statute
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 Ireland
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 England
                 also
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 electing
                 and
                 consecrating
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 first
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 revived
                 by
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 memorable
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 therein
                 directed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 Pall
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 an
                 Ornament
                 or
                 Habit
                 peculiar
                 only
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 ranck
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Hierarchy
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 only
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 consulting
                 her
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 she
                 caused
                 an
                 Act
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 the
                 recognition
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 just
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 left
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 to
                 her
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 countenanced
                 by
                 power
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 countenanced
                 by
                 Law
                 than
                 they
                 made
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 finding
                 how
                 things
                 went
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 alterations
                 would
                 ensue
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 inrich
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 by
                 the
                 spoil
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 so
                 dissipated
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 by
                 long
                 Leases
                 ,
                 see
                 Farms
                 ,
                 and
                 plain
                 alienations
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Sees
                 they
                 left
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Rent
                 of
                 five
                 Marks
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 a
                 bare
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 of
                 40
                 shillings
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 high
                 displeasure
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 disservice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perpetual
                 ignominy
                 of
                 themselves
                 for
                 that
                 horrible
                 sacrilege
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 hoise
                 sail
                 again
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 an
                 entertainment
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 by
                 Reverend
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 Consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sarisbury
                 .
                 The
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 at
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Cross
                 on
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 being
                 Passion-Sunday
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sunday
                 fortnight
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 or
                 Theam
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 St
                 Paul's
                 1
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 Ver
                 23.
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   I
                   delivered
                   to
                   you
                   ●
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 Text
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 published
                 that
                 memorable
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 exercised
                 the
                 pens
                 and
                 studies
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Clergy
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 injuriously
                 upbraided
                 with
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 with
                 teaching
                 such
                 opinions
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 approved
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Monument
                 of
                 true
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 before
                 Luther's
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 stopping
                 of
                 whose
                 mo●ths
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 this
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 made
                 this
                 stout
                 and
                 gallant
                 challenge
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Bishop
                     Jewel's
                     Challenge
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       If
                       any
                       Learned
                       man
                       of
                       our
                       Adversaries
                       ,
                       or
                       all
                       the
                       Learned
                       men
                       that
                       be
                       alive
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       bring
                       any
                       one
                       sufficient
                       sentence
                       out
                       of
                       any
                       old
                       Catholick
                       Doctor
                       or
                       Father
                       ,
                       or
                       General
                       Council
                       ,
                       or
                       Holy
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       one
                       example
                       in
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       ,
                       whereby
                       it
                       may
                       clearly
                       and
                       plainly
                       be
                       proved
                       ,
                       during
                       the
                       first
                       six
                       hundred
                       years
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     there
                     was
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     any
                     private
                     Masse
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     then
                     any
                     communion
                     ministred
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     under
                     one
                     kind
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     had
                     their
                     Common
                     Prayer
                     in
                     a
                     strange
                     tongue
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     understood
                     not
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     was
                     then
                     called
                     an
                     universal
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     were
                     then
                     taught
                     to
                     beleeve
                     that
                     Christs
                     body
                     is
                     really
                     ,
                     substantially
                     ,
                     corporally
                     ,
                     carnally
                     ,
                     or
                     naturally
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     his
                     body
                     is
                     or
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     thousand
                     places
                     or
                     more
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Priest
                     did
                     then
                     hold
                     up
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     over
                     his
                     head
                     .
                     8.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     did
                     then
                     fall
                     down
                     and
                     worship
                     it
                     with
                     godly
                     honour
                     .
                     9.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     was
                     then
                     or
                     now
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     hanged
                     up
                     under
                     a
                     Canopy
                     .
                     10.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     after
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     there
                     remain
                     only
                     the
                     accidents
                     and
                     shewes
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     .
                     11.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     then
                     the
                     Pri●sts
                     divided
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     into
                     three
                     parts
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     received
                     himself
                     all
                     alone
                     .
                     12.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     whosoever
                     had
                     said
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     a
                     figure
                     ,
                     a
                     pledge
                     ,
                     a
                     
                     token
                     or
                     a
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christs
                     body
                     ,
                     had
                     therefore
                     been
                     iudg'd
                     for
                     an
                     Heretick
                     .
                     13.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     lawful
                     then
                     to
                     have
                     thirty
                     ,
                     twenty
                     ,
                     fifteen
                     ,
                     ten
                     ,
                     or
                     five
                     Masses
                     said
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     .
                     14.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     images
                     were
                     then
                     set
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     the
                     people
                     might
                     worship
                     them
                     .
                     15.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     lay
                     people
                     were
                     then
                     forbidden
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     tongue
                     .
                     16.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     Priest
                     to
                     pronounce
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Consecration
                     closely
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     private
                     to
                     himself
                     .
                     17.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Priest
                     had
                     then
                     authority
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     Christ
                     unto
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                     18.
                     
                     Or
                     to
                     communicate
                     and
                     receive
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     for
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     .
                     19.
                     
                     Or
                     to
                     apply
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     Christs
                     death
                     and
                     passion
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     by
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Masse
                     .
                     20.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     thought
                     a
                     sound
                     doctrine
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     Mass
                     
                       ex
                       opere
                       operato
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     even
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     and
                     done
                     ,
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     remove
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     sin
                     .
                     21.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     any
                     Christian
                     man
                     called
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     God.
                     22.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     were
                     then
                     taught
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     remaineth
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     accidents
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     remain
                     there
                     without
                     corruption
                     .
                     23.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     a
                     mouse
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     worm
                     or
                     beast
                     ,
                     may
                     eat
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     have
                     said
                     and
                     taught
                     .
                     )
                     24.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     when
                     Christ
                     said
                     
                       hoc
                       est
                       corpus
                       meum
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     hoc
                     pointed
                     not
                     the
                     Bread
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       individuum
                       vagum
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     say
                     .
                     25.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Accidents
                     ,
                     or
                     Forms
                     ,
                     or
                     Shews
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     be
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     of
                     Christs
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     the
                     very
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     it self
                     .
                     26.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     a
                     sign
                     or
                     token
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     that
                     lyeth
                     hidden
                     underneath
                     it
                     .
                     27.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     ignorance
                     is
                     the
                     mother
                     and
                     cause
                     of
                     true
                     Devotion
                     ;
                     
                       the
                       conclusion
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       then
                       content
                       to
                       yield
                       and
                       subscribe
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Challenge
                 being
                 thus
                 published
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 auditory
                 ,
                 startled
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 than
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 fugitives
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 retired
                 to
                 
                   Lovain
                   ,
                   Doway
                
                 ,
                 or
                 St
                 Odomars
                 in
                 the
                 Low
                 Country
                 Provinces
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 The
                 business
                 first
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 exchange
                 of
                 friendly
                 Letters
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 said
                 Reverend
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr
                 
                   Henry
                   Cole
                
                 the
                 late
                 Dean
                 of
                 St
                 Pauls
                 ;
                 more
                 violently
                 followed
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 Rastal's
                 who
                 first
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 lists
                 against
                 the
                 Challenger
                 .
                 Followed
                 therein
                 by
                 Dorman
                 and
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 who
                 severally
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 cudgels
                 to
                 as
                 little
                 purpose
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 well
                 beaten
                 by
                 Nowel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 Calfhil
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 discourses
                 writ
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 velilations
                 ,
                 or
                 preparatory
                 skirmishes
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 encounter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Challenger
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Harding
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 .
                 The
                 Combatants
                 were
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 County
                 ,
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Grammar
                 School
                 ,
                 and
                 studied
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 University
                 also
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 hath
                 of
                 Jugurth
                 and
                 Sylla
                 under
                 
                   Caius
                   Marius
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 learned
                 those
                 feats
                 of
                 Arms
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Commander
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 exercise
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Both
                 zealous
                 Protestants
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 relapsed
                 to
                 Popery
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Mary
                   ;
                   Jewel
                
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Harding
                 upon
                 hope
                 of
                 favour
                 and
                 preferment
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Jewel's
                 fall
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 short
                 and
                 sudden
                 ,
                 rising
                 again
                 by
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 more
                 strongly
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 than
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 But
                 Harding's
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Simon
                 ,
                 premeditated
                 and
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 there
                 
                   within
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   gaul
                   of
                   bitternesse
                
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 standing
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 former
                 differences
                 had
                 been
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sarisbury
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 Prebendary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 visitation
                 of
                 that
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 as
                 Harding
                 had
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 it
                 a
                 presage
                 of
                 a
                 second
                 foil
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 encounter
                 .
                 Who
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 consults
                 the
                 writings
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 weapons
                 .
                 Whose
                 learned
                 answers
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 maintainance
                 of
                 his
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Apology
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 more
                 hereafter
                 )
                 contain
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 magazin
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 controversors
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 have
                 furnished
                 themselves
                 with
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Authority
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 discourses
                 came
                 not
                 out
                 until
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 occasion
                 was
                 given
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 famous
                 Challenge
                 ;
                 the
                 interval
                 being
                 spent
                 in
                 preparations
                 by
                 the
                 Romish
                 party
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 mad
                 enough
                 before
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 grow
                 more
                 outragious
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 cause
                 .
                 Philip
                 of
                 Spain
                 shewed
                 himself
                 much
                 incensed
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 altering
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 by
                 him
                 established
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 refusing
                 him
                 in
                 mariage
                 when
                 the
                 offer
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 unto
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Feria
                 ;
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Count
                 less
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 than
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 melancholy
                 humour
                 he
                 imploys
                 all
                 his
                 interess
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 for
                 subjecting
                 her
                 unto
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 Which
                 motion
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 press'd
                 on
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 who
                 seemed
                 very
                 much
                 displeased
                 at
                 her
                 for
                 accepting
                 the
                 Crown
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 hearkned
                 to
                 with
                 a
                 listning
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 with
                 a
                 rash
                 and
                 ungoverned
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 deceased
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Angelo
                
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Medices
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 in
                 December
                 following
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 man
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 such
                 extremities
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 his
                 power
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 rather
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 conceits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 once
                 appear
                 that
                 this
                 thunderbolt
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 (
                 whereby
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 terrified
                 )
                 should
                 prove
                 ineffectual
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 this
                 great
                 authority
                 fall
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 he
                 goes
                 another
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 fair
                 and
                 plausible
                 means
                 ,
                 for
                 gaining
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 directs
                 unto
                 her
                 an
                 affectionate
                 Letter
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 her
                 his
                 dearest
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 exceeding
                 careful
                 of
                 her
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 by
                 wandring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 again
                 invited
                 with
                 much
                 Christian
                 meekness
                 .
                 Which
                 Letter
                 he
                 dispatcheth
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Parpalia
                
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 trusty
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 former
                 imployments
                 hither
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 )
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Whom
                 he
                 had
                 furnished
                 also
                 with
                 some
                 secret
                 instructions
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 her
                 at
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 (
                 for
                 with
                 that
                 intimation
                 he
                 concludes
                 his
                 Letter
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 Vincentius
                 was
                 to
                 deal
                 more
                 largely
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 his
                 fatherly
                 affection
                 towards
                 her
                 ;
                 She
                 being
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 desired
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 lovingly
                 ,
                 hear
                 to
                 him
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 speeches
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 would
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 bears
                 date
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   May
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1560.
                 before
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
                 using
                 therein
                 the
                 pen
                 and
                 diligence
                 of
                 
                   Walter
                   Haddon
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 )
                 who
                 afterwards
                 appeared
                 against
                 Ossorius
                 upon
                 several
                 Arguments
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 translated
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 commended
                 by
                 her
                 Letters
                 Parents
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 all
                 Colleges
                 and
                 Hall●
                 in
                 both
                 Universities
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Colleges
                 of
                 Eaton
                 and
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 respective
                 Chapels
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 caused
                 further
                 ,
                 some
                 selected
                 Hymns
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 some
                 particular
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 funerals
                 and
                 solemn
                 obsequies
                 ;
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 preceding
                 ,
                 were
                 therefore
                 authorized
                 with
                 a
                 
                   non
                   obstante
                
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 and
                 instruct
                 all
                 forein
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 So
                 did
                 she
                 so
                 far
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 willing
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Papal
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 learned
                 Ca●●●den
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 all
                 his
                 choice
                 intelligence
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Caec●l
                
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 better
                 known
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lord
                 Rurleigh
                 )
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Parpalio
                 was
                 instructed
                 to
                 offer
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ;
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 
                 kinds
                 allowed
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 Sentences
                 which
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 against
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 her
                 Mother
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 rescinded
                 and
                 made
                 void
                 ,
                 conditioned
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 re-unite
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 that
                 See.
                 For
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 which
                 accord
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbot
                 was
                 commissionated
                 to
                 distribute
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 Crowns
                 amongst
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 most
                 forward
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Sanders
                 makes
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 secret
                 mandates
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 any
                 diffidence
                 in
                 her
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 doubtfulness
                 of
                 her
                 Legitimation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 all
                 matters
                 should
                 be
                 cleared
                 and
                 sweetned
                 to
                 her
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 benignity
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbot
                 came
                 no
                 nearer
                 than
                 B●ussels
                 with
                 his
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 suffered
                 to
                 set
                 foot
                 upon
                 English
                 ground
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 a
                 probable
                 suspition
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 such
                 plausible
                 and
                 specious
                 overtures
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 encourage
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 just
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 a
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 remains
                 a
                 matter
                 undetermined
                 by
                 our
                 best
                 Historians
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 succeeded
                 with
                 this
                 Pope
                 in
                 another
                 project
                 for
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 care
                 taken
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 another
                 Faction
                 ,
                 who
                 secretly
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 endeavour
                 the
                 subver●ion
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Litu●gy
                 ▪
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 seemed
                 willing
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 whilst
                 the
                 Prelates
                 o●
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 bent
                 all
                 their
                 forces
                 toward
                 the
                 confuting
                 of
                 some
                 Popish
                 Errors
                 ,
                 another
                 enemy
                 appeared
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 seemed
                 not
                 openly
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 Church's
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 quarrelled
                 rather
                 at
                 some
                 Rites
                 and
                 Extrinsecalls
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 purpose
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 so
                 expert
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Out-works
                 of
                 Religion
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 levelled
                 there
                 Artillery
                 at
                 the
                 Fort
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Schismaticks
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 heard
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary's
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 what
                 haste
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 fishing
                 better
                 for
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 troubled
                 water
                 than
                 a
                 composed
                 and
                 quiet
                 Current
                 ;
                 Followed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 ,
                 which
                 retired
                 from
                 thence
                 unto
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 left
                 some
                 few
                 behind
                 to
                 compleat
                 their
                 Notes
                 upon
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 in
                 
                   English
                   Meeter
                
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 left
                 unfinished
                 by
                 S●ernhold
                 and
                 Hopkins
                 ,
                 hastned
                 as
                 fast
                 homewards
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 haste
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 not
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 effect
                 their
                 purposes
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 or
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 so
                 resolved
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 most
                 excellent
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 in
                 either
                 project
                 .
                 It
                 grieved
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 Prayers
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 Lord
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Parishe
                 ,
                 as
                 Calvin
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Geneva
                 .
                 Some
                 friends
                 they
                 had
                 abou●
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 credit
                 both
                 with
                 her
                 and
                 Cecil
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 unto
                 both
                 )
                 to
                 advance
                 their
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 seconded
                 therein
                 by
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 his
                 interest
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 Calvin's
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 eminent
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 fixed
                 her self
                 on
                 her
                 resolution
                 of
                 keeping
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 such
                 outward
                 splendor
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 make
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 considerable
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 faith
                 enough
                 to
                 remove
                 a
                 mountain
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 hope
                 enough
                 to
                 draw
                 her
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 imposed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
                 supplyed
                 with
                 able
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 nothing
                 seemed
                 more
                 expedie●t
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 quarrels
                 raised
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 against
                 Capps
                 and
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 particulars
                 as
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 questioned
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 And
                 herein
                 they
                 were
                 seconded
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 a
                 nameless
                 
                 friend
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
                 at
                 Zarick
                 on
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 1560.
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 added
                 his
                 dislike
                 in
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 friend
                 also
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 other
                 points
                 proposed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Cap
                 ,
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Habit
                 ,
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 against
                 Papists
                 ,
                 the
                 Perambulation
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Rogation
                 weeks
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 condition
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 judgment
                 was
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 helps
                 being
                 too
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 upon
                 all
                 inconveniencies
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 greater
                 loss
                 of
                 time
                 than
                 could
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 impatiency
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 upon
                 another
                 project
                 ,
                 which
                 promised
                 them
                 more
                 hopes
                 of
                 setting
                 up
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 decrying
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 their
                 quarrells
                 about
                 Caps
                 and
                 Vestments
                 .
                 Some
                 friends
                 they
                 had
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 Gry●dal
                 the
                 new
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 business
                 therefore
                 is
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Calvin's
                 Letters
                 unto
                 Gryndal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friends
                 they
                 had
                 about
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 way
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 repaired
                 hit●
                 her
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 erect
                 the
                 Genevian
                 discipline
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 hold
                 no
                 conformity
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 remember
                 those
                 many
                 advantages
                 which
                 
                   John
                   Alasco
                
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 of
                 Strangers
                 afforded
                 to
                 the
                 Zuingiian
                 Gospellers
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 despaired
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 greater
                 neither
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 French
                 Church
                 were
                 setled
                 upon
                 Ca●vin's
                 Principles
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 A
                 Synagogue
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   Anno
                
                 1231.
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 now
                 stands
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Merchant
                   -
                   Taylors
                
                 near
                 the
                 Royal
                 Exchange
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Jews
                 having
                 removed
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 obtained
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Brotherhood
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Anthony
                
                 of
                 Vienna
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d.
                 After
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 an
                 Hospital
                 was
                 there
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Anthony
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 two
                 Priests
                 ,
                 one
                 School-master
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 poor
                 men
                 ;
                 Inlarged
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Grammar-School
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 Buildings
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 privileged
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 to
                 have
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 poor
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 Quiristers
                 ,
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 Servants
                 in
                 houshold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Prior
                 and
                 Covent
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Anthonie
                
                 of
                 V●enna
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 privileged
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Collegiat
                 Chapel
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   George
                
                 in
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 Patronage
                 it
                 remained
                 ,
                 but
                 mu●h
                 impoverished
                 by
                 the
                 fraud
                 and
                 folly
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 final
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 Hospitals
                 and
                 Brotherhoods
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 vested
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 present
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 still
                 continueth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 again
                 we
                 have
                 another
                 Church
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 Government
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Doctrinals
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Alasco
                
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Augustine
                   Friers
                
                 .
                 Not
                 must
                 we
                 marvail
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 like
                 dangerous
                 consequents
                 to
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 founded
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 popular
                 Estate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ?
                 Which
                 Calvin
                 well
                 enough
                 perceived
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 gave
                 Gryndal
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 favour
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 after
                 served
                 themselves
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 which
                 success
                 ,
                 divers
                 both
                 French
                 and
                 Dutch
                 repaired
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 planting
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Sea-towns
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 professing
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 covert
                 ,
                 they
                 disguised
                 their
                 several
                 Heterodoxies
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Dotages
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 proving
                 to
                 be
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 others
                 infected
                 with
                 unfound
                 opinions
                 of
                 as
                 ill
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 disperse
                 their
                 Heretical
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 invenoming
                 the
                 good
                 people
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 their
                 
                 Sects
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 commands
                 them
                 all
                 by
                 her
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Aliens
                 or
                 natural
                 born
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 above
                 the
                 tearm
                 of
                 twenty
                 days
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 forfeiture
                 or
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 goods
                 :
                 Which
                 Proclamation
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 lurked
                 in
                 Eng●and
                 without
                 fear
                 of
                 discovery
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 so
                 may
                 French
                 and
                 Dutch
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Maritime
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 infecting
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Dutch
                 Churches
                 there
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 frenzies
                 ,
                 and
                 occasione●
                 such
                 disputes
                 amongst
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Pe●er
                   Mar●yr
                
                 found
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 interpose
                 his
                 authority
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 composing
                 of
                 those
                 Heats
                 and
                 differences
                 which
                 had
                 grown
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 consult
                 his
                 Letter
                 bearing
                 date
                 at
                 Zurick
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 next
                 following
                 after
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 and
                 superscribed
                 ,
                 
                   Unto
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   S●rangers
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   London
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 another
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 than
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 purity
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 given
                 command
                 by
                 her
                 Injunctions
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   destroying
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   all
                   Shrines
                   ,
                   and
                   coverings
                   of
                   Shrines
                   ,
                   all
                   Tables
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   Trindals
                   ,
                   and
                   Rolls
                   of
                   Wax
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   Paintings
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   monuments
                   of
                   ●eigned
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   Pilgrimages
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   remain
                   no
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   walls
                   ,
                   glass-windows
                   ,
                   or
                   else-where
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   Churches
                   or
                   mens
                   private
                   houses
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 perverting
                 rather
                 than
                 mistaking
                 her
                 intention
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 guided
                 by
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 or
                 over-ruled
                 by
                 some
                 new
                 fangle
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 conforming
                 to
                 this
                 command
                 ,
                 defaced
                 all
                 such
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 Paintings
                 which
                 presented
                 any
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Bible
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 windows
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 or
                 Chapels
                 .
                 They
                 proceeded
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 down
                 of
                 all
                 Coats
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 tearing
                 off
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Brasses
                 on
                 the
                 Tombs
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 wives
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 reserved
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 Bells
                 had
                 been
                 bap●ized
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 had
                 been
                 abused
                 to
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 their
                 zeal
                 transported
                 them
                 in
                 fine
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 Bells
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Steeples
                 into
                 Dove-coats
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 those
                 sheets
                 of
                 Lead
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 covered
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 restraining
                 of
                 which
                 Sacrilege
                 and
                 prophane
                 abuses
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 command
                 in
                 her
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   forbear
                   the
                   breaking
                   or
                   defacing
                   of
                   any
                   parcel
                   of
                   any
                   Monument
                   ,
                   or
                   Tomb
                   ,
                   or
                   Grave
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Inscription
                   and
                   Memory
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   deceased
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   place
                   ;
                   Or
                   to
                   break
                   any
                   Image
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Princes
                   ,
                   or
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   erected
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   for
                   the
                   onely
                   memory
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   posterity
                   ,
                   in
                   common
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   Religious
                   honor
                   ;
                   Or
                   to
                   break
                   down
                   or
                   deface
                   any
                   Image
                   in
                   glass-windows
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   being
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Gaol
                   without
                   Bail
                   or
                   Mainprize
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   remain
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Justices
                   for
                   Gaol-delivery
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   further
                   punished
                   by
                   Fine
                   or
                   Imprisonment
                   (
                   besides
                   the
                   restitution
                   or
                   re-edification
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   broken
                   )
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Justices
                   shall
                   seem
                   meet
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   need
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Council
                   in
                   her
                   Star-chamber
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   some
                   Patrons
                   of
                   Churches
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   possessed
                   of
                   Impropriations
                   ,
                   had
                   prevailed
                   with
                   the
                   Parson
                   and
                   Parishioners
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   or
                   throw
                   down
                   the
                   Bells
                   of
                   Churches
                   or
                   Chapels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lead
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   convert
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   their
                   private
                   gain
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   ensued
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   spoil
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   a
                   slanderous
                   desolation
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Prayer
                   .
                   And
                   
                   thereupon
                   it
                   was
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   person
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   take
                   away
                   any
                   Bells
                   or
                   Lead
                   off
                   any
                   Church
                   or
                   Chapel
                   ,
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   Imprisonment
                   during
                   her
                   Majesties
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   further
                   Fine
                   for
                   the
                   contempt
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   thought
                   meet
                   ;
                   With
                   a
                   charge
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Ordinaries
                   ,
                   to
                   enquire
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   contempts
                   done
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Reign
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enjoyn
                   the
                   persons
                   offending
                   to
                   repair
                   the
                   same
                   within
                   a
                   convenient
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   doing
                   therein
                   to
                   certifie
                   the
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Council
                   in
                   the
                   Star-chamber
                   ,
                   that
                   order
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   therein
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 persute
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 seasonable
                 and
                 religions
                 Act
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 signe
                 the
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 authorise
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 custom
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 signed
                 them
                 every
                 one
                 apart
                 (
                 amounting
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 )
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 Royal
                 Hand
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 rather
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 proper
                 act
                 than
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 council
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 like
                 care
                 also
                 she
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 her
                 estate
                 ,
                 in
                 affairs
                 Politick
                 and
                 Civil
                 .
                 The
                 monies
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 debased
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 disprofit
                 of
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 no
                 remedy
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 her
                 Brother
                 or
                 Sister
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 better
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 advantages
                 to
                 go
                 thorow
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 brave
                 Queen
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 its
                 antient
                 splendor
                 ,
                 first
                 caused
                 all
                 such
                 base
                 monies
                 as
                 were
                 coined
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 decryed
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 value
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fineness
                 or
                 alloy
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 her
                 Proclamation
                 bearing
                 date
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 she
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 base
                 monies
                 ,
                 so
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 lower
                 value
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Mint
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 gave
                 them
                 mony
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 silver
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 passed
                 commonly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Easterling
                 or
                 Sterling
                 mony
                 )
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 base
                 mony
                 hath
                 been
                 coyned
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 current
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 save
                 that
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 permission
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 coyning
                 of
                 Farthings
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 accept
                 in
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 a
                 Rent
                 or
                 Debt
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 preceding
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 now
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 or
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 copper
                 mony
                 ,
                 as
                 current
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 publick
                 uses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 purest
                 metal
                 .
                 She
                 provided
                 also
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 for
                 her
                 peoples
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Trade
                 and
                 Merchandise
                 in
                 English
                 Bottoms
                 ;
                 For
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 year
                 ,
                 she
                 made
                 great
                 preparation
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Munition
                 ,
                 and
                 Powder
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 materials
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 defend
                 her
                 Realm
                 in
                 all
                 emergencies
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 which
                 service
                 it
                 so
                 pleased
                 the
                 divine
                 Providence
                 which
                 watched
                 over
                 her
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 rich
                 Mine
                 of
                 Brass
                 was
                 found
                 near
                 Keswick
                 in
                 Cumberland
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 sufficed
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 furnishing
                 her
                 own
                 Forts
                 and
                 Ships
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 supplying
                 other
                 Countries
                 as
                 their
                 wants
                 required
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 compleat
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mercy
                 in
                 her
                 preservation
                 ,
                 the
                 Stone
                 called
                 
                   Lapis
                   Calaminaris
                
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 Brass-works
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 found
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 most
                 plentiful
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 complaint
                 was
                 made
                 unto
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Hans-towns
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Stilyard
                 as
                 then
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 Edward
                 had
                 first
                 ceized
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 had
                 raised
                 their
                 Customs
                 upon
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Merchandises
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 twenty
                 in
                 the
                 Hundred
                 ,
                 her
                 Answer
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 Innovate
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 could
                 grant
                 no
                 other
                 privileges
                 and
                 immunities
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 those
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 found
                 them
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 Their
                 Trading
                 hereupon
                 being
                 intermitted
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 took
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 thrived
                 therein
                 so
                 well
                 after
                 some
                 adventures
                 ,
                 that
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Manufactures
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 transported
                 in
                 the
                 ships
                 of
                 those
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 were
                 from
                 henceforth
                 fraughted
                 and
                 dispersed
                 in
                 English
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 attained
                 unto
                 the
                 reputation
                 
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 wealthiest
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ablest
                 Commanders
                 for
                 Sea-fights
                 of
                 any
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 piety
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Collegiat
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 changed
                 from
                 an
                 Abbey
                 to
                 a
                 Deanry
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Deanry
                 to
                 a
                 See
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 reduced
                 unto
                 a
                 Deanry
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 an
                 Abbey
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Abbey
                 being
                 dissolved
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 an
                 offer
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 Fecknam
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Convent
                 (
                 if
                 Sanders
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 )
                 for
                 continuing
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 and
                 possessions
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 clogged
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 conditions
                 than
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 officiating
                 all
                 divine
                 Offices
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 offer
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 rejected
                 ,
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 dissolution
                 passed
                 in
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 Concerning
                 which
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Abbot
                 being
                 then
                 busied
                 in
                 planting
                 some
                 young
                 Elms
                 in
                 the
                 Deans
                 yard
                 there
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 came
                 by
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bill
                 was
                 just
                 then
                 passed
                 for
                 dissolving
                 his
                 Monastery
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 replied
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 resolved
                 howsoever
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 always
                 kept
                 for
                 an
                 encouragement
                 and
                 seat
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 event
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 having
                 pleased
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Lands
                 which
                 remained
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 rest
                 upon
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Collegiat
                   Church
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   in
                   Westminster
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 her
                 Letters
                 Parens
                 bearing
                 date
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 most
                 gracious
                 and
                 most
                 prosperous
                 Reign
                 .
                 A
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 amply
                 privileged
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 Dean
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 secular
                 Canons
                 ,
                 two
                 School
                 masters
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 petit
                 Canons
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thirty
                 ,
                 ten
                 Officers
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 servants
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 College
                 diet
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 Alms-men
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 and
                 Collectors
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 their
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 High
                 Steward
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 favour
                 at
                 the
                 Court.
                 The
                 Dean
                 entrusted
                 with
                 keeping
                 the
                 Regalia
                 ,
                 honored
                 with
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 necessary
                 service
                 at
                 all
                 Coronations
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Commissioner
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Westminster
                 and
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 The
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 vested
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 both
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 liberties
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 precinct
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Martins
                   le
                   grand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Towns
                 of
                 Essex
                 ,
                 exempted
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 The
                 Scholars
                 annually
                 preferred
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Trinity
                   College
                
                 in
                 Cambrige
                 ,
                 each
                 College
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 an
                 Indenture
                 made
                 with
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 yearly
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 (
                 though
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 number
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 Scholarships
                 &
                 Fellowships
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Houses
                 .
                 A
                 College
                 founded
                 as
                 it
                 proved
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 happy
                 conjuncture
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 this
                 new
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hat
                 given
                 breeding
                 and
                 preferment
                 to
                 four
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 two
                 Lord
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 or
                 Lord
                 Keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 twenty
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 thirteen
                 Deans
                 of
                 cathedral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 besides
                 Archdeacons
                 and
                 Prebendaries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 dignitaries
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 a
                 proportionable
                 number
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 famous
                 Colleges
                 of
                 Aeton
                 and
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 founded
                 168
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 114
                 years
                 before
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 3.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1560
                 ,
                 1561.
                 
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 shall
                 begin
                 this
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Francis
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 deceased
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 scarce
                 lived
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 17th
                 .
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Reigned
                 but
                 one
                 year
                 and
                 five
                 months
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 His
                 death
                 much
                 altered
                 both
                 the
                 counsels
                 and
                 affairs
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 distracting
                 the
                 French
                 Nation
                 into
                 schisms
                 and
                 ●actions
                 ,
                 incouraging
                 the
                 S●ots
                 to
                 proceed
                 with
                 confidence
                 in
                 their
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 no
                 small
                 security
                 to
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 pretensions
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 little
                 was
                 her
                 condition
                 bettered
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 more
                 danger
                 by
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 her
                 enemies
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 than
                 formerly
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 government
                 .
                 Francis
                 of
                 G●ise
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 abilities
                 for
                 Camp
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 only
                 sister
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 do
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 division
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 about
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 Charls
                 the
                 9th
                 .
                 the
                 second
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 deceased
                 .
                 
                   Katherine
                   de
                   Medices
                
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Charls
                 ,
                 layes
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Regency
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 could
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 Kings
                 person
                 or
                 estate
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 natural
                 Mother
                 ?
                 But
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 a●
                 being
                 a
                 meer
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Nation
                 and
                 affairs
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Anthony
                
                 of
                 Burbo●
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vendosme
                 by
                 descent
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 Navarr
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 Title
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 
                   Joan
                   d'
                   Albret
                
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 Heir
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 layes
                 his
                 claim
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 with
                 the
                 Regency
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 that
                 government
                 .
                 The
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 better
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 advantage
                 than
                 they
                 could
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 subtil
                 artifices
                 ,
                 to
                 invest
                 her
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 they
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 perswade
                 him
                 either
                 to
                 relinquish
                 his
                 demands
                 of
                 the
                 Regency
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 associate
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 government
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 joyn
                 counsels
                 with
                 the
                 Catholick
                 party
                 for
                 suppressing
                 the
                 H●gonots
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 allure
                 him
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 first
                 persute
                 ,
                 they
                 offered
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Divorce
                 from
                 his
                 present
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 holding
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Navarr
                 in
                 Right
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 hold
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 personal
                 capacity
                 by
                 a
                 grant
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 being
                 first
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 as
                 suspected
                 of
                 Lutheranism
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 divorced
                 from
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 marry
                 Mary
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 England
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 King
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 study
                 his
                 contentment
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 relinquish
                 his
                 pretensions
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Navarr
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 gratified
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 soverainty
                 and
                 actual
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Sardinia
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 solemnities
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 temptations
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 render'd
                 him
                 suspected
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 setled
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 industriously
                 she
                 aspired
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 him
                 by
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 permitting
                 him
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 of
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 on
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   November
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1562.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 game
                 was
                 plaid
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 D●ke
                 of
                 Guise
                 did
                 mainly
                 labour
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 fulminate
                 his
                 Excommunications
                 against
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 renounced
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 apostated
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 exterminated
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Duke
                 sped
                 no
                 better
                 in
                 this
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Feria
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 had
                 still
                 retained
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 regaining
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 meant
                 to
                 leave
                 no
                 way
                 unpractised
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 obtain
                 the
                 point
                 he
                 aimed
                 at
                 .
                 When
                 first
                 the
                 See
                 was
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 Conclave
                 bound
                 themselves
                 by
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 and
                 distracted
                 estate
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 formerly
                 held
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 resumed
                 withall
                 convenient
                 speed
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 too
                 fresh
                 in
                 memory
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 setled
                 his
                 affairs
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 disordered
                 by
                 the
                 harshness
                 and
                 temerity
                 of
                 his
                 predecessor
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 he
                 consults
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 and
                 judicious
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 resolution
                 and
                 dexterity
                 ,
                 surmounts
                 all
                 difficulties
                 which
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 design
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 resolved
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 called
                 by
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 3d.
                 1545.
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Council
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 interrupted
                 by
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 invite
                 unto
                 it
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 his
                 dear
                 daughter
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 of
                 England
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 these
                 terms
                 he
                 stood
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 importuned
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gvise
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 expose
                 her
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Invader
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 constantly
                 resolved
                 on
                 his
                 first
                 intention
                 of
                 treating
                 with
                 her
                 after
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 amicable
                 manner
                 ,
                 professing
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 all
                 reciprocal
                 offices
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 inviting
                 her
                 amongst
                 other
                 Princes
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Council
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 if
                 she
                 should
                 please
                 to
                 send
                 her
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 her
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 of
                 giving
                 them
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 Leaving
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 this
                 good
                 humour
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 go
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Prelates
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 imployment
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 left
                 them
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 Consecrations
                 of
                 such
                 new
                 Bishops
                 as
                 served
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 vacant
                 Sees
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 
                   Robert
                   Horn
                
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 once
                 Dean
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 known
                 by
                 holding
                 up
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 would
                 bear
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 schismaticks
                 of
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 preferred
                 unto
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 hereafter
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 day
                 also
                 Mr.
                 
                   Edmond
                   Scambler
                
                 ,
                 Batchelor
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Collegiat
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 was
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Peterborough
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 vacancy
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 incumbency
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Caecil
                
                 principal
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 possess'd
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Mannors
                 in
                 the
                 Soake
                 which
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 Mannors
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 preferred
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Norwich
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1584.
                 
                 Next
                 followes
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Young
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 25th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 in
                 an
                 unlucky
                 hour
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 also
                 proved
                 :
                 For
                 scarce
                 was
                 he
                 setled
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pulled
                 down
                 the
                 goodly
                 Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Palace
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 by
                 Thomas
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 predecessors
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1090.
                 
                 Whether
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 covetousness
                 to
                 make
                 money
                 of
                 the
                 materials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 fordidness
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Hospitality
                 in
                 that
                 populous
                 City
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 guess
                 that
                 will.
                 Succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 St.
                 David's
                 ,
                 by
                 Davis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 translated
                 thither
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1561.
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 months
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 York
                 being
                 thus
                 fitted
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Pilkinton
                
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Metropolitan
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 tha●
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 clogged
                 with
                 an
                 annual
                 pension
                 of
                 1000.
                 l.
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 into
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Exchequer
                 yearly
                 ,
                 towa●d
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Garison
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Barw●ck
                 ,
                 first
                 laid
                 upon
                 this
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 Town
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 such
                 French
                 forces
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 might
                 fear
                 some
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 party
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 the
                 interess
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 Tenants
                 were
                 protected
                 in
                 their
                 corn
                 and
                 cattel
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Garison
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 more
                 inabled
                 to
                 make
                 just
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 rents
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 sole
                 charge
                 of
                 protecting
                 his
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 enjoy
                 the
                 whole
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 disbursement
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 pretence
                 for
                 raising
                 some
                 revenue
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 rich
                 patrimony
                 ;
                 the
                 pension
                 being
                 still
                 ch●rged
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Garison
                 was
                 removed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 King
                 James
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Best
                
                 was
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 See
                 had
                 been
                 refused
                 by
                 
                   Bernard
                   G●
                   .
                   phin
                
                 ,
                 Parson
                 of
                 Houghton
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 D●rham
                 and
                 Newcastle
                 .
                 The
                 offer
                 made
                 him
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 George
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 many
                 imployments
                 for
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 what
                 ground
                 declined
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 assured
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 retirements
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 bird
                 ,
                 without
                 he
                 yielded
                 to
                 the
                 stripping
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 feathers
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 Best
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 sooner
                 questioned
                 than
                 resolved
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 on
                 the
                 4th
                 of
                 May
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 Mr
                 
                   William
                   D●wnham
                
                 (
                 the
                 Queens
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 but
                 Princess
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 of
                 St
                 Peter's
                 in
                 Westminster
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 preferment
                 recompensed
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 services
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 last
                 care
                 the
                 vacant
                 Sees
                 were
                 all
                 supplyed
                 with
                 learned
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   Glocester
                
                 and
                 Bristol
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 neither
                 this
                 diligence
                 and
                 care
                 in
                 filling
                 all
                 the
                 vacant
                 Sees
                 with
                 learned
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 Queens
                 Proclamation
                 for
                 banishing
                 all
                 Anabaptists
                 and
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 which
                 had
                 resorted
                 hither
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 could
                 either
                 free
                 the
                 land
                 from
                 those
                 dangerous
                 inmates
                 ,
                 or
                 preserve
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 con●agion
                 of
                 their
                 poysonous
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Too
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Fanatical
                 spirits
                 still
                 remained
                 behind
                 ,
                 scattering
                 their
                 tares
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersing
                 their
                 blasphemous
                 follies
                 amongst
                 simple
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 number
                 they
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 upon
                 More
                 and
                 Geofrys
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 profess'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 believed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 report
                 him
                 .
                 Continuing
                 obstinate
                 in
                 this
                 frenzy
                 ,
                 Geofrys
                 was
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 Marsha●sea
                 in
                 the
                 Burrough
                 of
                 Sou●hwark
                 ,
                 and
                 More
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mad
                 men
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 Bethlem
                 )
                 without
                 Bishops
                 Gate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Where
                 having
                 remained
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 without
                 shewing
                 any
                 sign
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Geofrys
                 was
                 whipt
                 on
                 the
                 ●0th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Marsha●
                   sea
                
                 to
                 Bethlem
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 paper
                 bound
                 about
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 signified
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 
                   William
                   Geofrys
                
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 blasphemous
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 who
                 denyed
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 At
                 Bethlem
                 he
                 was
                 whipt
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 More
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 lash
                 had
                 extorted
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 damnable
                 error
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 More
                 was
                 stript
                 and
                 whipt
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 streets
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 confessing
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 vile
                 ,
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 sinful
                 man.
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 remitted
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 prisons
                 for
                 their
                 further
                 cure
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 made
                 good
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 score
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Principles
                 thereof
                 did
                 naturally
                 lead
                 men
                 to
                 those
                 dreams
                 and
                 dotages
                 .
                 Whereas
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 prophesied
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 should
                 say
                 
                   l●e
                   here
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 would
                 say
                 
                   loe
                   there
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 assumed
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 glorious
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   the
                   great
                   power
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Menander
                 in
                 the
                 age
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 did
                 boldly
                 a●rogate
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 that
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 stored
                 with
                 Learned
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 needs
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 accounted
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 Reformation
                 might
                 pretend
                 unto
                 more
                 perfection
                 than
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 looked
                 no
                 farther
                 back
                 than
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d.
                 in
                 whose
                 Reign
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 in
                 England
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 his
                 Preachers
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 could
                 so
                 secure
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Mores
                 and
                 Geoffrys
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 two
                 men
                 rose
                 up
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 affirmed
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 both
                 hanged
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Montanus
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 abroad
                 without
                 his
                 Maximi●●a
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 to
                 disperse
                 his
                 dotages
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 impostors
                 also
                 had
                 their
                 female
                 followers
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 affirmed
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Reformation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 being
                 accessary
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 to
                 these
                 mens
                 heresies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 it self
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 prize
                 much
                 more
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Zuinglian
                   Gospellers
                
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Genevian
                 party
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 much
                 less
                 at
                 a
                 most
                 lamentable
                 accident
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 a
                 fearful
                 fire
                 first
                 shewed
                 it self
                 near
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 burnt
                 down
                 the
                 Spire
                 to
                 the
                 stone-work
                 ,
                 and
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 raged
                 so
                 terribly
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 hours
                 the
                 Timber
                 and
                 Lead
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 was
                 combustible
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 miserably
                 consumed
                 and
                 burnt
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 terror
                 and
                 amazement
                 of
                 all
                 beholders
                 ;
                 Which
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 largest
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 for
                 all
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 contains
                 in
                 length
                 720
                 foot
                 ,
                 or
                 240
                 Taylors
                 yards
                 ,
                 in
                 breadth
                 130
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 heighth
                 from
                 the
                 pavement
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 roof
                 150
                 foot
                 .
                 The
                 Steeple
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 the
                 cross
                 or
                 Weather-cock
                 contained
                 in
                 height
                 520
                 foo●
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 square
                 Tower
                 onely
                 amounted
                 to
                 260.
                 the
                 Pyramid
                 or
                 Spire
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 Which
                 Spire
                 being
                 raised
                 of
                 ma●●ie
                 Timber
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 sheets
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 mischief
                 more
                 incapable
                 of
                 a
                 present
                 remedy
                 .
                 The
                 terror
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 most
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 cast
                 about
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 miserable
                 misfortune
                 ;
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 or
                 Genevian
                 party
                 affirmed
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 just
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 an
                 old
                 idolatrous
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 not
                 throughly
                 reformed
                 and
                 purged
                 from
                 its
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 content
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Cathedrals
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 destroyed
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 faction
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hatred
                 unto
                 all
                 solemnity
                 and
                 decency
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 performed
                 more
                 punctually
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 generally
                 it
                 was
                 ascribed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 suddain
                 fire
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 any
                 lightning
                 had
                 been
                 seen
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 clap
                 of
                 thunder
                 had
                 been
                 heard
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Which
                 fiction
                 notwithstanding
                 got
                 such
                 credit
                 amongst
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 wiser
                 persons
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Steeple
                 by
                 lightning
                 was
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Epoches
                 or
                 accounts
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 Almanacks
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 stood
                 till
                 within
                 these
                 thirty
                 years
                 now
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 old
                 Plumber
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 confessed
                 that
                 wofull
                 accident
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 through
                 his
                 negligence
                 onely
                 ,
                 in
                 leaving
                 carelesly
                 a
                 pan
                 of
                 coals
                 and
                 other
                 fewel
                 in
                 the
                 Steeple
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 dinner
                 ,
                 which
                 catching
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 timber
                 in
                 the
                 Spire
                 before
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 discovery
                 ,
                 that
                 ridiculous
                 Epoche
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 been
                 heard
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 quickly
                 hearing
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 misfortune
                 had
                 befallen
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 regarded
                 not
                 the
                 various
                 reports
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 bent
                 her
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 the
                 speedy
                 reparation
                 of
                 those
                 fearful
                 ruines
                 ;
                 And
                 knowing
                 right
                 well
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 an
                 Informer
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 had
                 
                 been
                 so
                 wasted
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 contribute
                 any
                 thing
                 proportionable
                 to
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 charge
                 ;
                 She
                 directed
                 her
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 city
                 of
                 London
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 obedience
                 to
                 whose
                 Royal
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 citizens
                 granted
                 a
                 Benevolence
                 and
                 three
                 Fifteens
                 to
                 be
                 speedily
                 paid
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 bounty
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 issued
                 from
                 the
                 chamber
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 proceed
                 therein
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 zeal
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 sent
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 Marks
                 in
                 ready
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 warrants
                 for
                 one
                 thousand
                 load
                 of
                 timber
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 woods
                 .
                 Incouraged
                 by
                 which
                 brave
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 contributed
                 towards
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 fortieth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Benefices
                 which
                 stood
                 charged
                 with
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 paid
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 London
                 bestowing
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 part
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Livings
                 as
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 that
                 payment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 twentieth
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 added
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 900
                 l
                 1
                 s.
                 11
                 d.
                 the
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 136
                 l.
                 13
                 s.
                 4
                 d.
                 By
                 which
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 little
                 helps
                 (
                 the
                 benevolence
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 fifteens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contributions
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 aid
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 6702
                 l.
                 13
                 s.
                 4
                 d.
                 )
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 April
                 1566.
                 the
                 timber
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 roof
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 fitted
                 ,
                 but
                 compleatly
                 covered
                 .
                 The
                 raising
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 spire
                 was
                 taken
                 also
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 but
                 conceived
                 unnecessary
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 chargeable
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 some
                 feared
                 it
                 might
                 prove
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 determined
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 invites
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 advanced
                 already
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 expecting
                 the
                 Queens
                 pleasure
                 touching
                 his
                 admittance
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Pope
                 always
                 constant
                 to
                 his
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 sending
                 his
                 Nuncio
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 himself
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 tearms
                 of
                 amity
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 laboured
                 by
                 the
                 Guisiards
                 and
                 Spanish
                 faction
                 to
                 divert
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 undervaluing
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 Nunc●o
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 who
                 openly
                 professed
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 prudent
                 and
                 pious
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 humble
                 himself
                 even
                 to
                 Heresie
                 it self
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 gain
                 souls
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 beseem
                 that
                 See.
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 resolution
                 he
                 adher'd
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 told
                 and
                 assured
                 by
                 Karn
                 the
                 old
                 English
                 Agent
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Nuncio
                 would
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 the
                 Queens
                 consent
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 proved
                 ,
                 they
                 reckoned
                 both
                 without
                 their
                 Host
                 and
                 Hostess
                 too
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 entertainment
                 unto
                 any
                 such
                 guests
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 designed
                 the
                 Abbot
                 Martiningo
                 to
                 this
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abbot
                 being
                 advanced
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 there
                 received
                 the
                 Queens
                 command
                 not
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 seas
                 .
                 Upon
                 advertisement
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 Ferdinand
                 of
                 Toledo
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alva
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Minister
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 )
                 did
                 earnestly
                 intreat
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 ;
                 commending
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 Legation
                 ,
                 as
                 visibly
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 persevered
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 intent
                 ,
                 affirming
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 treat
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 was
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Nor
                 had
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 in
                 France
                 any
                 better
                 fortune
                 in
                 treating
                 with
                 Throgmorton
                 the
                 English
                 Agent
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 business
                 ;
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 solicit
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 both
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 )
                 could
                 get
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 denyal
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio's
                 coming
                 ,
                 the
                 business
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 pleaded
                 
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 mens
                 judgements
                 varied
                 .
                 By
                 some
                 it
                 was
                 alleged
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio's
                 coming
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 so
                 rugged
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Predessor
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 fair
                 address
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 by
                 his
                 last
                 years
                 Letters
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 designs
                 did
                 most
                 apparently
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ●●ill
                 left
                 in
                 her
                 Majesties
                 power
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 would
                 embrace
                 or
                 reject
                 his
                 Overtures
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 refusing
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 publick
                 audience
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 disoblige
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Princes
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 she
                 stood
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 terms
                 of
                 amity
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 was
                 alleged
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 prudent
                 Prince
                 ,
                 had
                 formerly
                 protested
                 against
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 by
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 3d.
                 who
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 now
                 being
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 or
                 capacity
                 of
                 a
                 Nuncio
                 ,
                 inferred
                 a
                 ●acit
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 that
                 sup●emacy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 have
                 alwaies
                 raised
                 great
                 advantages
                 by
                 the
                 smallest
                 concessions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 alwaies
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ;
                 that
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 in
                 favour
                 only
                 unto
                 P●l●
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 admittance
                 to
                 Cardinal
                 Peitow
                 ,
                 though
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 quality
                 of
                 a
                 Legate
                 a
                 Late●●e
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 in
                 discontentment
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Nuncio's
                 presence
                 might
                 afford
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 concerned
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 zealous
                 for
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 weal
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 sister
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 was
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Pole
                 and
                 his
                 private
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 obstacle
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio's
                 coming
                 ,
                 was
                 partly
                 laid
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 indiscretion
                 of
                 some
                 Papists
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 precipitancy
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Ireland
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 only
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 a
                 Nuncio
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 had
                 wrought
                 in
                 sundry
                 evil-disposed
                 persons
                 such
                 a
                 courage
                 and
                 boldness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 break
                 the
                 Laws
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 audacity
                 ,
                 but
                 spread
                 abroad
                 false
                 and
                 slanderous
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 change
                 her
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
                 Some
                 also
                 had
                 adventured
                 further
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 practising
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 conjurations
                 ,
                 charms
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 of
                 Figures
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 in
                 the
                 length
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 her
                 majesties
                 Reign
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 some
                 desperate
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 who
                 busied
                 themselves
                 in
                 stirring
                 up
                 rebellion
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 ,
                 had
                 deprived
                 her
                 Majesty
                 of
                 all
                 Right
                 and
                 Title
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 grounds
                 it
                 was
                 carried
                 clearly
                 by
                 the
                 Board
                 against
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 they
                 vary
                 from
                 the
                 Vote
                 upon
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 whose
                 displeasure
                 was
                 more
                 dangerous
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alva
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 discouraged
                 with
                 the
                 repulse
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Ferdinand
                 must
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 his
                 fortune
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio's
                 coming
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 perswading
                 her
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 exhorts
                 her
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 in
                 a
                 friendly
                 way
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 relinquish
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Catholick
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 own
                 Ancestors
                 into
                 the
                 bargain
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 prefer
                 her
                 single
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 neither
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 That
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 deal
                 favourably
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 reverend
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prelates
                 as
                 she
                 kept
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 she
                 kept
                 in
                 prison
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 for
                 adhering
                 unto
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 himself
                 professed
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 finally
                 he
                 intreats
                 most
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 set
                 apart
                 some
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 freedome
                 exercise
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 desires
                 she
                 made
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 satisfying
                 him
                 touching
                 her
                 merciful
                 dealing
                 with
                 
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 preferments
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 setled
                 her
                 Religion
                 on
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 bottome
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 changed
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 her
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 doctrine
                 by
                 them
                 taught
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 Opponents
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 granting
                 any
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 polity
                 and
                 good
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 for
                 not
                 yielding
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 last
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 upon
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 meetings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   Novatians
                   ,
                   Valentinians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 enjoined
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 hold
                 any
                 assemblys
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 certain
                 conforming
                 unto
                 his
                 Decree
                 ,
                 those
                 Churches
                 or
                 other
                 houses
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 were
                 devoted
                 to
                 their
                 superstitious
                 faction
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 assembling
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 consult
                 Eusebius
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   l.
                   b.
                   3.
                   cap.
                
                 63.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 shew
                 all
                 just
                 favours
                 ,
                 she
                 laid
                 a
                 most
                 severe
                 command
                 upon
                 all
                 her
                 Officers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 full
                 payment
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 pensions
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 unto
                 all
                 such
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Monks
                 and
                 Friers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 since
                 preferred
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 cures
                 or
                 dignities
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 farthing
                 ,
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 her
                 most
                 high
                 displeasure
                 in
                 neglect
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 governing
                 of
                 her
                 affairs
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 even
                 and
                 steady
                 hand
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 occasioned
                 admiration
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 create
                 both
                 envy
                 and
                 displeasure
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 other
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 from
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 juster
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 some
                 practice
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 fierce
                 and
                 intemperate
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alva
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 afterwards
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 or
                 Vice-Gerent
                 of
                 the
                 Belgick
                 Provinces
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 both
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 offended
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 intercession
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 had
                 found
                 no
                 better
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 great
                 persons
                 are
                 displeased
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 their
                 adversaries
                 either
                 weak
                 or
                 not
                 well
                 provided
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 looked
                 so
                 well
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 tardy
                 in
                 either
                 kind
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 end
                 she
                 augments
                 her
                 store
                 of
                 Arms
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 which
                 course
                 she
                 had
                 happily
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 foregoing
                 .
                 But
                 holding
                 it
                 a
                 safer
                 maxim
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Polity
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 endeavour
                 by
                 strong
                 hand
                 to
                 expel
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 She
                 entertains
                 some
                 fortunate
                 thoughts
                 of
                 walling
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 puissant
                 Navy
                 ,
                 for
                 Merchants
                 had
                 already
                 increased
                 their
                 shipping
                 ,
                 by
                 managing
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 wealthy
                 trade
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 monopolized
                 by
                 the
                 Ha●se
                 or
                 Easterlings
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 resolves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 her self
                 in
                 building
                 ships
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 inable
                 her
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 protect
                 her
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 but
                 command
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 found
                 good
                 proof
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 to
                 his
                 total
                 ruine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 20
                 years
                 of
                 her
                 glorious
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 knowing
                 right
                 well
                 that
                 mony
                 was
                 the
                 ●inew
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 upon
                 a
                 prudent
                 and
                 present
                 course
                 to
                 fill
                 her
                 coffers
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 monies
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 of
                 forein
                 coynage
                 ,
                 brought
                 hither
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 by
                 the
                 Easterling
                 and
                 Flemish
                 Merchants
                 .
                 These
                 she
                 called
                 in
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 ●●ted
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 two
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 3d.
                 year
                 )
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Mint
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 coyned
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 stamp
                 of
                 her
                 Royal
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 current
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 which
                 counsel
                 took
                 such
                 good
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 monies
                 came
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 weekly
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 together
                 ,
                 8000.
                 10000.
                 12000.
                 16000.
                 20000.
                 22000
                 l.
                 of
                 silver
                 plate
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 gold
                 of
                 Spanish
                 coins
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 great
                 sums
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 standard
                 
                 of
                 those
                 early
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 small
                 profit
                 to
                 be
                 growing
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 coynage
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Genevians
                 slept
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 as
                 busily
                 imployed
                 in
                 practising
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Romanists
                 in
                 plotting
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 Nothing
                 would
                 satisfie
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 nakedness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 fashions
                 taken
                 up
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 of
                 Geneva
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 
                   the
                   pattern
                   which
                   they
                   saw
                   in
                   those
                   mounts
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 modell'd
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 have
                 served
                 their
                 turn
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 new
                 Altar
                 fashioned
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 at
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 drove
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 down
                 the
                 steps
                 where
                 the
                 A●tar
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Holy
                 Table
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 they
                 had
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 antient
                 use
                 of
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 answering
                 for
                 the
                 child
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 .
                 The
                 weekly
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 dayes
                 of
                 abstinence
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 commanded
                 ,
                 were
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 superstitious
                 observations
                 .
                 No
                 fast
                 by
                 them
                 allowed
                 of
                 but
                 occasional
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 too
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 appointing
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 with
                 the
                 Festivals
                 also
                 ,
                 neglecting
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 humane
                 inventions
                 ,
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 reformed
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 wind
                 in
                 there
                 outlandish
                 Doctrines
                 with
                 such
                 forein
                 usages
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 procured
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Ordinaries
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 their
                 several
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 certain
                 new
                 books
                 of
                 Sermons
                 and
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 were
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Some
                 abuses
                 also
                 were
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 Regular
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 served
                 in
                 Churches
                 of
                 peculiar
                 or
                 exempt
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 too
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 marry
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 Bains
                 or
                 Licence
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 express
                 pleasure
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 those
                 Churches
                 past
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Lawlesse
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 remedy
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 necessary
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 unto
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 clause
                 or
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Uniformity
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Service
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 authorized
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 associates
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   reform
                   ,
                   redresse
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   correct
                   and
                   amend
                   all
                   such
                   Errours
                   ,
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   abuses
                   ,
                   offences
                   ,
                   con●empts
                   and
                   enormities
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                
                 as
                 might
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 require
                 
                   to
                   be
                   redressed
                   and
                   reformed
                   to
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   conservation
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 especially
                 provided
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   such
                   Ornaments
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   retained
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   use
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   by
                   authority
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   6th
                   .
                   until
                   further
                   Order
                   should
                   be
                   therein
                   taken
                   by
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   her
                   Commissioners
                   Appointed
                   &
                   Ordered
                   under
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   of
                   England
                   for
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   if
                   there
                   shall
                   happen
                   any
                   contempt
                   or
                   irreverence
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   or
                   Rites
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   misusing
                   of
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   might
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   or
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   Ordain
                   or
                   publish
                   such
                   further
                   Ceremonies
                   or
                   Rites
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   for
                   the
                   advance
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   due
                   reverence
                   of
                   Christs
                   holy
                   Mysteries
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fortified
                 and
                 assured
                 by
                 which
                 double
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Commissionated
                 and
                 instructed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 intent
                 ,
                 sets
                 forth
                 a
                 certain
                 book
                 of
                 Orders
                 to
                 be
                 diligently
                 
                 observed
                 and
                 executed
                 by
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 persons
                 whom
                 it
                 might
                 concern
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Vicar
                   or
                   Curate
                   of
                   any
                   exempt
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   commonly
                   called
                   Lawless
                   Churches
                   )
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   attempt
                   to
                   conjoin
                   ,
                   by
                   solemnization
                   of
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                   any
                   not
                   being
                   of
                   his
                   or
                   their
                   Parish
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   sufficient
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Bains
                   being
                   ask'd
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Churches
                   where
                   they
                   dwel
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   were
                   sufficiently
                   licenced
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   dayes
                   observed
                   for
                   Holy
                   days
                   or
                   Fasting
                   dayes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   duty
                   and
                   commandment
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   Holy
                   dayes
                   as
                   be
                   expressed
                   for
                   Holy
                   dayes
                   in
                   the
                   Calendar
                   lately
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Queens
                   authority
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   Fasting
                   dayes
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   commanded
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   should
                   appoint
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                   any
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   to
                   assign
                   or
                   enjoyn
                   the
                   Parishes
                   to
                   buy
                   any
                   Books
                   of
                   Sermons
                   or
                   Expositions
                   in
                   any
                   sort
                   ,
                   than
                   is
                   already
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                   appointed
                   by
                   publick
                   Authority
                   ;
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Curates
                   ,
                   or
                   Parents
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   which
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   should
                   answer
                   for
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   Font
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   antient
                   use
                   of
                   Godfathers
                   and
                   Godmothers
                   should
                   be
                   still
                   retained
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   Churches
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   steps
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   were
                   not
                   taken
                   down
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   steps
                   should
                   remain
                   as
                   before
                   they
                   did
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Communion
                   Table
                   should
                   be
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   steps
                   then
                   were
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   formerly
                   stood
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Table
                   of
                   Gods
                   Precepts
                   should
                   be
                   fixed
                   upon
                   the
                   wall
                   over
                   the
                   said
                   Communion
                   Board
                   .
                
                 Which
                 passage
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Advertisements
                 ,
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1565.
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 )
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 construction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 was
                 to
                 stand
                 above
                 the
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 directly
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 had
                 stood
                 before
                 .
                 Some
                 other
                 Innovations
                 and
                 disorders
                 had
                 been
                 obtruded
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Genevian
                 faction
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 suppressing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 should
                 prescribe
                 to
                 any
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 course
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 those
                 Innovations
                 and
                 disorders
                 were
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 published
                 in
                 Print
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 command
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 judicious
                 Apothecary
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 conjecture
                 by
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Recipe
                 at
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 Patient
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 else
                 memorable
                 in
                 this
                 year
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Merchant-Taylors
                 School
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 first
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 Warden
                 and
                 Assistants
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Merchant-Taylors
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 founded
                 for
                 a
                 seminary
                 to
                 St
                 John's
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 built
                 and
                 endowed
                 at
                 the
                 sole
                 costs
                 and
                 charges
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Livery
                 .
                 The
                 School
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 large
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St
                 
                   Laurence
                   Poutney
                
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 called
                 the
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Roose
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Ruckingham
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 purchase
                 and
                 accommodating
                 whereof
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 use
                 ,
                 five
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Richard
                   Hills
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 once
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 work
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Stow
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 either
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1560.
                 or
                 1561.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 computations
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 ;
                 but
                 howsoever
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fixed
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 doth
                 bear
                 date
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 first
                 opened
                 for
                 a
                 Grammar
                 School
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 private
                 nature
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 another
                 Grammar
                 School
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Sandwich
                 ,
                 built
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Roger
                   Manwood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indowed
                 with
                 40
                 l.
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 allowance
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 then
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 4.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1561
                 ,
                 1562.
                 
              
               
                 GReat
                 preparations
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 year
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 holding
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 
                 many
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 charge
                 )
                 being
                 sent
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legats
                 hastning
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 in
                 readiness
                 when
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 Prelates
                 of
                 forein
                 Nations
                 should
                 give
                 attendance
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 
                 After
                 long
                 expectation
                 it
                 begins
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 on
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 the
                 Legats
                 having
                 first
                 obtained
                 in
                 a
                 privat
                 Session
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 but
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 proposed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 whole
                 hopes
                 of
                 that
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 desired
                 by
                 many
                 pious
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 day
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 Pro●ession
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 &
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 besides
                 the
                 Caroinals
                 were
                 112
                 that
                 did
                 wear
                 Miters
                 )
                 accompanied
                 by
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 country
                 people
                 armed
                 ,
                 going
                 from
                 St.
                 Peters
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Mantua
                 sung
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gasparo
                   del
                   Fosso
                
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Rheggio
                 made
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 his
                 subject
                 was
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Primacy
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Councils
                 ;
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 changed
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 formerly
                 commanded
                 by
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 precepts
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Turning
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 labour
                 constantly
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 being
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 sung
                 the
                 Hymn
                 of
                 
                   Come
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tilesie
                 ,
                 read
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Archbishop
                 propounded
                 the
                 Decree
                 for
                 opening
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   please
                   you
                   that
                   the
                   General
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   from
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   all
                   suspension
                   whatsoever
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   to
                   handle
                   with
                   due
                   order
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   seem
                   fit
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   the
                   Legats
                   and
                   Presidents
                   prop●sing
                   ,
                   to
                   remove
                   the
                   controversies
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   correct
                   Manners
                   ,
                   and
                   reconcile
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 answered
                 Placet
                 with
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 vote
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 four
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 four
                 all
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 who
                 stumbled
                 at
                 the
                 clause
                 about
                 discussing
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Legats
                 should
                 propose
                 ;
                 so
                 servile
                 were
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 prostituting
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 it
                 was
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 Legates
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   a
                   safe
                   conduct
                   should
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   fallen
                   into
                   heresie
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   large
                   promise
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   singular
                   clemency
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 discussing
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Man●ua
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 remedy
                 used
                 by
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 Seditions
                 or
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 to
                 pardon
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 overcome
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 least
                 faulty
                 did
                 retire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 remain
                 more
                 weak
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 safe
                 conduct
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 considered
                 of
                 and
                 resolved
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 disputed
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   English
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 presently
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 poor
                 men
                 ,
                 afflicted
                 in
                 servitude
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 without
                 danger
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 mony
                 think
                 of
                 counsels
                 ;
                 And
                 some
                 said
                 ▪
                 that
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 ,
                 alleging
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 moving
                 ill
                 humors
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 quiet
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 safe
                 conduct
                 to
                 the
                 English-men
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 they
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 indignity
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Queen
                 would
                 demand
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 demand
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 
                 For
                 France
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 doubt
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 the
                 Kings
                 Council
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 declaration
                 that
                 that
                 King
                 had
                 Rebels
                 .
                 Of
                 Germany
                 none
                 would
                 doubt
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 granted
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 that
                 Nation
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 that
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 abandoned
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 all
                 difficulties
                 were
                 resolved
                 into
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 safe
                 conduct
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Germany
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 wherein
                 it
                 formerly
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 An.
                 1552.
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 conduct
                 in
                 the
                 self-same
                 words
                 wherin
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 every
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Province
                 ,
                 City
                 and
                 Place
                 ,
                 where
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 preached
                 ,
                 taught
                 ,
                 &
                 believed
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Legats
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 themselves
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 of
                 England
                 not
                 being
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 venture
                 themselves
                 into
                 that
                 Council
                 on
                 such
                 weak
                 assurance
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 ill
                 the
                 safe
                 conduct
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 kept
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Hus
                
                 and
                 
                   Jerom
                   of
                   Prague
                
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 party
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 gadding
                 thither
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Queen
                 kept
                 them
                 safe
                 enough
                 from
                 going
                 abroad
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hopes
                 for
                 any
                 English
                 Bishops
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 to
                 attend
                 that
                 service
                 ;
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 absolutely
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Nunci●
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 invite
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 Order
                 had
                 shown
                 sufficient
                 reasons
                 in
                 their
                 printed
                 Manifest
                 ,
                 why
                 no
                 such
                 service
                 or
                 attendance
                 could
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 One
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 student
                 in
                 Padua
                 ,
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 Martiningo's
                 ill
                 success
                 in
                 his
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 spend
                 some
                 eloquence
                 in
                 labouring
                 to
                 obtain
                 that
                 point
                 by
                 his
                 private
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 could
                 not
                 gain
                 as
                 a
                 public
                 Minister
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 writes
                 his
                 Letters
                 of
                 expostulation
                 to
                 his
                 old
                 friend
                 Mr.
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 preferred
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 admire
                 exceedingly
                 that
                 England
                 should
                 send
                 no
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 nor
                 Message
                 ,
                 or
                 Letter
                 ,
                 to
                 excuse
                 their
                 Nations
                 absence
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 Appearance
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Sacred
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 highly
                 extolled
                 the
                 antiquity
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 means
                 to
                 decide
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 the
                 distractions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 concluding
                 it
                 a
                 superlative
                 sin
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Letter
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 remain
                 unanswered
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 unstudied
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 ●ouncils
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 little
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 Trent
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 returns
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 so
                 eloquently
                 penned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 elaborately
                 digested
                 ▪
                 that
                 neither
                 Scipio
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 durst
                 reply
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Nathaniel
                   Brent
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Warden
                 of
                 Merton
                 College
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 on
                 a
                 particular
                 occasion
                 to
                 ●
                 private
                 friend
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 it
                 speaks
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 Council-Table
                 on
                 the
                 debate
                 about
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 refusing
                 the
                 Popes
                 invitation
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 Epitome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 signifies
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Scip●o
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 professing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Ab●ssines
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Church
                 )
                 were
                 neither
                 sent
                 ●o
                 nor
                 summoned
                 to
                 this
                 Council
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 England's
                 absence
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 seeing
                 many
                 other
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Free
                 states
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 Hanse-towns
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ▪
                 That
                 this
                 pretended
                 Council
                 was
                 not
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Usurpation
                
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 Trent
                 was
                 a
                 petty
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 sufficient
                 receit
                 for
                 such
                 multitudes
                 as
                 necessarily
                 should
                 repair
                 to
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 by
                 whose
                 command
                 the
                 Council
                 
                 was
                 re-assembled
                 ,
                 purcha●●d
                 his
                 place
                 by
                 the
                 unjust
                 practices
                 of
                 Simonie
                 and
                 Briberie
                 ,
                 and
                 managed
                 it
                 with
                 murder
                 and
                 cruelty
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 That
                 repairing
                 to
                 Councils
                 was
                 a
                 free
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 Contumacy
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stood
                 more
                 with
                 their
                 conveniency
                 to
                 stay
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 That
                 antiently
                 it
                 was
                 accepted
                 as
                 a
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 of
                 
                   holy
                   Pis●ops
                
                 ,
                 absenting
                 or
                 withdrawing
                 themselves
                 from
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 vehemently
                 suspected
                 ought
                 would
                 be
                 acted
                 therein
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 lest
                 their
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 
                   actual
                   )
                   included
                   concurrence
                
                 might
                 be
                 interpreted
                 a
                 countenancing
                 thereof
                 .
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Bishops
                 were
                 employed
                 in
                 feeding
                 their
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 governing
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 spared
                 from
                 their
                 charge
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 both
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 Oath
                 pregaged
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   defend
                   and
                   maintain
                   his
                   authority
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 what
                 capacity
                 the
                 English
                 Clergy
                 should
                 appear
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 free
                 persons
                 to
                 debate
                 matters
                 therein
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 pre-condemned
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 by
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 3d.
                 nor
                 as
                 offenders
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 refusals
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Leg●ts
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 could
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 some
                 English
                 Bishops
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 there
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 drawing
                 on
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 came
                 slowly
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 for
                 an
                 artifice
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 Prelates
                 when
                 any
                 business
                 was
                 in
                 agitation
                 which
                 seemed
                 dangerous
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 being
                 earnest
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Residence
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Legats
                 could
                 devise
                 a
                 better
                 expedient
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 propose
                 that
                 some
                 means
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 noble
                 Nation
                 was
                 present
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wholly
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 pleased
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 sooner
                 be
                 desired
                 than
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 They
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 having
                 refused
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Nuncio
                 expresly
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hoped
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Princes
                 to
                 mediate
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 mediate
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 liberty
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 licensing
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 have
                 armed
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 her
                 enemies
                 to
                 disturb
                 her
                 peace
                 ,
                 who
                 questionless
                 would
                 have
                 practised
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 some
                 notable
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 affairs
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 England
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 none
                 but
                 Pates
                 of
                 Worcester
                 and
                 Goldnel
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Asaph
                
                 who
                 forsook
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 though
                 possibly
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 either
                 been
                 well
                 watched
                 ,
                 or
                 trusted
                 upon
                 their
                 Parol
                 to
                 be
                 forth-comming
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 )
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pates
                 subscribed
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 moderate
                 and
                 gentle
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 engage
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 Counsels
                 which
                 might
                 prove
                 detrimental
                 to
                 his
                 native
                 country
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Goldnel
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 zeal
                 to
                 Popery
                 was
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 carry
                 him
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 Trent
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 retireing
                 places
                 nearer
                 home
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 repose
                 himself
                 with
                 more
                 contentment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 Trent
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 a
                 cloak-bag
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 scorn
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 prepare
                 our selves
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 first
                 taking
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 Council
                 .
                 The
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 had
                 made
                 some
                 entrance
                 in
                 that
                 kingdome
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 king
                 ●rancis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 exceedingly
                 dispersed
                 and
                 propagated
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 frequent
                 Martyrdoms
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 Massacres
                 of
                 whole
                 Townships
                 ,
                 Commonalties
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 hundreds
                 and
                 thousands
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 encrease
                 ,
                 the
                 fickle
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 near
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 Genev●
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 advantages
                 were
                 much
                 improved
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 reputation
                 which
                 Calvin
                 carried
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contentment
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 took
                 in
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 draw
                 the
                 managery
                 of
                 affairs
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 Being
                 grown
                 numerous
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 assembling
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 village
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 publick
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 which
                 leading
                 through
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 St.
                 Hugo
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 occasioned
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Hugonots
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 think
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 frequent
                 nightly
                 meetings
                 ,
                 resembled
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 to
                 the
                 walking
                 of
                 a
                 Night-spirit
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 St.
                 Hugh
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 what
                 ground
                 soever
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 generally
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 by-name
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 professed
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 in
                 France
                 or
                 else-where
                 )
                 after
                 Calvin's
                 platform
                 .
                 Their
                 numbers
                 not
                 diminished
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 butcheries
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 both
                 stout
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 which
                 rendred
                 them
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 some
                 jealousie
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 extirpation
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 severity
                 sorted
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 effect
                 than
                 to
                 confirm
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 attract
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 disdained
                 to
                 see
                 poor
                 people
                 drawn
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Stake
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 guilty
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 zeal
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 were
                 joyned
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 the
                 Guisiards
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 judged
                 it
                 an
                 Heroick
                 Act
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 from
                 oppression
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 publick
                 Administration
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 nothing
                 more
                 encreased
                 their
                 party
                 than
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 alm●st
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Burbon
                 ,
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 whereof
                 were
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vendosm
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 called
                 himself
                 King
                 of
                 Navarr
                 in
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 )
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Montpensier
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 themselves
                 neglected
                 by
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 Guisiards
                 ,
                 retired
                 in
                 no
                 small
                 discontments
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 otherwise
                 unable
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 offered
                 themselves
                 as
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 H●gonot-faction
                 ,
                 who
                 very
                 cheerfully
                 submitted
                 to
                 their
                 rule
                 and
                 conduct
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 the
                 principal
                 Lawyers
                 of
                 Germany
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 to
                 publish
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 violating
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 lawful
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 oppose
                 with
                 Arms
                 the
                 violent
                 Domination
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 labour
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 obstruct
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 but
                 seemed
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 formed
                 their
                 Party
                 in
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 King
                 ●rancis
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 design
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 should
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 without
                 Arms
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 judgments
                 might
                 be
                 mitigated
                 ,
                 and
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 granted
                 ;
                 intending
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 followed
                 by
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 make
                 supplication
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Guisiards
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 purpose
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 removed
                 from
                 Blo●s●n
                 ●n
                 open
                 Town
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 strong
                 Castle
                 of
                 Amboise
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 safe
                 from
                 some
                 present
                 Treason
                 :
                 After
                 which
                 followed
                 a
                 strict
                 inquiry
                 after
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 conclusion
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 
                   Spanish
                   Inquisition
                
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 To
                 pacifie
                 the
                 present
                 troubles
                 ,
                 an
                 Edict
                 is
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 18th
                 .
                 of
                 March
                 1560
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 
                 account
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 simply
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 ingaged
                 in
                 the
                 supposed
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
                 they
                 disarmed
                 within
                 24
                 hours
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 another
                 Edict
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 general
                 pardon
                 was
                 indulged
                 to
                 all
                 Reformati●●●
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 assemblies
                 under
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 prohibited
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 charge
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 themselves
                 the
                 cognisance
                 of
                 all
                 causes
                 of
                 Heresie
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 so
                 little
                 edified
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 that
                 greater
                 tumults
                 were
                 occasioned
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Provence
                   ,
                   Languedock
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Poicto●
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 places
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Geneva
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 willingly
                 came
                 .
                 By
                 whose
                 Sermons
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Protestants
                 so
                 increased
                 in
                 those
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Agents
                 in
                 most
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 year
                 1562.
                 they
                 were
                 distributed
                 into
                 two
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 upon
                 a
                 just
                 computation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 improvements
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 side
                 was
                 shrewdly
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 falling
                 off
                 of
                 Anthony
                 Duke
                 of
                 Vendosme
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 openly
                 forsake
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 joined
                 himself
                 in
                 counsel
                 and
                 design
                 against
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Guise
                 .
                 The
                 found●ing
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 pillar
                 ,
                 threatned
                 a
                 quick
                 ruine
                 to
                 the
                 fabrick
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 other
                 butteress
                 were
                 not
                 found
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 war
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 seemed
                 to
                 aim
                 most
                 at
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Normand●
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Hugono●s
                 had
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 some
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cas●les
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 distress
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thereupon
                 advised
                 by
                 Lewis
                 Prince
                 of
                 Co●de
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Chastilion
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Leaders
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 wh●
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 so
                 seasonably
                 relieved
                 the
                 Scots
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 distress
                 .
                 No
                 better
                 counsel
                 being
                 offered
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 succour
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 the
                 Vidame
                 of
                 Chartresse
                 ,
                 Governour
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bayli●●
                 of
                 Rowen
                 ,
                 the
                 Seneshal
                 of
                 Diep
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 address
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Confederates
                 ,
                 who
                 professed
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 they
                 profered
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 said
                 Towns
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 charge
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 her
                 Majesty
                 to
                 further
                 their
                 proceedings
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 seemed
                 to
                 justifie
                 their
                 offer
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Majesty
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 true
                 inheritour
                 to
                 those
                 Towns
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 message
                 was
                 unknown
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 secretly
                 advertised
                 of
                 all
                 passages
                 there
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Throgmorton
                
                 ,
                 a
                 vigilant
                 and
                 dexterous
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Resident
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 had
                 driven
                 the
                 bargain
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 readiness
                 against
                 their
                 coming
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Queen
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 which
                 seemed
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 her
                 advantage
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 pretensions
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 her
                 Uncles
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Gu●se
                 to
                 advance
                 her
                 interess
                 .
                 Who
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 strengths
                 in
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 might
                 from
                 thence
                 find
                 an
                 easie
                 passage
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 least
                 looked
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 considerations
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 importance
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 supply
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 ammunition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 plots
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Guise
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 aid
                 them
                 with
                 her
                 forces
                 both
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 sea
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 such
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Ports
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 faction
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Duke
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 terms
                 of
                 peace
                 with
                 the
                 opposite
                 party
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 securing
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 monies
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 safe
                 going
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 forces
                 as
                 her
                 Majesty
                 should
                 supply
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Port
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 unto
                 
                 her
                 Majesties
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 garrison'd
                 by
                 English
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 whom
                 her
                 Majesty
                 should
                 authorise
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Immediately
                 on
                 which
                 accord
                 ,
                 a
                 Manifest
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 she
                 had
                 preferred
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 before
                 her
                 own
                 particular
                 intere●s
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 persuance
                 of
                 that
                 general
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 relinquished
                 her
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Calais
                 for
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 eight
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Princes
                 were
                 restored
                 by
                 that
                 Treaty
                 to
                 their
                 lost
                 estates
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 she
                 had
                 undertaken
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Scots
                 from
                 being
                 made
                 vassals
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 without
                 retaining
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 possession
                 after
                 the
                 service
                 was
                 performed
                 ;
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 bowels
                 of
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 observed
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 of
                 France
                 was
                 awed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 himself
                 inthralled
                 by
                 the
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 persuance
                 of
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 caused
                 such
                 terrible
                 massacres
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 
                   Vassey
                   ,
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Sene
                   ,
                   Tholouse
                   ,
                   ●loys
                   ,
                   Towers
                   ,
                   Angier●
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 butchered
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 one
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 French
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 and
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 then
                 last
                 past
                 ;
                 that
                 with
                 like
                 violence
                 and
                 injustice
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 treated
                 such
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 subjects
                 as
                 traded
                 in
                 the
                 Ports
                 of
                 Bretagne
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 and
                 miserably
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 cruelly
                 killed
                 ,
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 merchandise
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 ,
                 without
                 charging
                 any
                 other
                 crime
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 H●gono●s
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 her
                 Majesty
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 use
                 her
                 best
                 endeavors
                 for
                 rescuing
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 dangerous
                 faction
                 ,
                 for
                 aiding
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 subjects
                 as
                 preferred
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 respects
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 from
                 an
                 universal
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 subjects
                 and
                 Dominions
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 she
                 only
                 publish
                 the
                 afo●esaid
                 Manifest
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 might
                 concern
                 in
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 her
                 taking
                 arms
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 gives
                 a
                 more
                 particul●●
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 considered
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Patron
                 of
                 the
                 Guisian
                 League
                 .
                 And
                 knowing
                 how
                 unsafe
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 appear
                 alone
                 in
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 and
                 importance
                 ,
                 she
                 deals
                 by
                 Knollis
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 Agents
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 timely
                 assistan●e
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 themselves
                 professed
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 not
                 expecting
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 those
                 counsels
                 ,
                 she
                 proceeds
                 to
                 the
                 supplying
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 over
                 a
                 sufficient
                 strength
                 of
                 ships
                 ,
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 scour
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 as
                 secure
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 amounting
                 to
                 6000
                 ,
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 parts
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 destined
                 to
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Rowen
                 and
                 Diepe
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Confederates
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Townsmen
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 was
                 joyfully
                 surrender'd
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 English.
                 The
                 Town
                 commodiously
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Seine
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 spacious
                 Bay
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 not
                 much
                 observed
                 or
                 esteemed
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 more
                 carefully
                 considered
                 of
                 by
                 King
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 ca●sed
                 the
                 Bay
                 to
                 be
                 inlarged
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 into
                 i●
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 entrances
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 strongly
                 fortified
                 ;
                 which
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 enemy
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 destroyed
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 Rowen
                 and
                 Paris
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Called
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 Franciscopolis
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Latine
                 Writers
                 ,
                 Newhaven
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Haver
                   d'
                   Grace
                
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 amongst
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 looked
                 on
                 ever
                 since
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 consequence
                 .
                 For
                 her
                 Commander
                 in
                 Chief
                 ,
                 she
                 sends
                 over
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 son
                 then
                 living
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 whom
                 on
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 created
                 Lord
                 Lisl●
                 ,
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 
                 accordingly
                 preparing
                 for
                 his
                 passage
                 over
                 ,
                 took
                 shipping
                 at
                 Portsmouth
                 on
                 the
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 so
                 hindered
                 by
                 cross
                 winds
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 Town
                 till
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 solemnly
                 received
                 with
                 a
                 peal
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 he
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 a
                 Troop
                 of
                 Light-horse-men
                 ,
                 all
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 Count
                 Montgomery
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Diep
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 his
                 principal
                 Officers
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 fidelity
                 and
                 courage
                 the
                 saf●ty
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 seemed
                 most
                 to
                 depend
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 a
                 Bark
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 four
                 Merchants
                 Ships
                 of
                 Bretagne
                 ,
                 fraughted
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 with
                 Gascoin
                 Wines
                 ;
                 as
                 afterwards
                 two
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 commodity
                 ,
                 which
                 proved
                 a
                 great
                 refreshment
                 to
                 the
                 souldiers
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 the
                 Reingrave
                 shewed
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hills
                 with
                 two
                 thousand
                 foot
                 ;
                 betwixt
                 whom
                 and
                 the
                 garison
                 souldiers
                 of
                 Hareflew
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 continual
                 skirmishes
                 .
              
               
                 Cross
                 we
                 next
                 over
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 condition
                 our
                 affairs
                 stood
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 French
                 King
                 had
                 made
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 so
                 uncomfortable
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 desired
                 to
                 hasten
                 back
                 into
                 her
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 thereunto
                 she
                 was
                 much
                 animated
                 by
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 either
                 faction
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 different
                 ends
                 .
                 Her
                 presence
                 earnestly
                 solicited
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 by
                 her
                 authority
                 to
                 suppress
                 their
                 opposites
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 on
                 some
                 strong
                 presumptions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 deal
                 better
                 with
                 her
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 her
                 there
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 protected
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 .
                 Before
                 her
                 leaving
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 pressed
                 by
                 Throgmorton
                 the
                 English
                 Resident
                 ,
                 to
                 ratifie
                 the
                 Pacification
                 m●de
                 at
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yield
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 had
                 advised
                 with
                 the
                 nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 doubtful
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 deserted
                 by
                 the
                 Scots
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 offices
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 troubles
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 dealt
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 found
                 a
                 resolution
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 adhering
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 assured
                 her
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 feared
                 but
                 little
                 danger
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 party
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 she
                 came
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 safer
                 course
                 to
                 intercept
                 her
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 her
                 passage
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 a
                 squadron
                 of
                 ships
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 sea
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 suppressing
                 some
                 Pirates
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 merchandise
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 hindered
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Scotish
                 ships
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Eglington
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 passengers
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 were
                 making
                 homewards
                 ,
                 declared
                 sufficiently
                 that
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 far
                 richer
                 prize
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 her self
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 thick
                 fog
                 which
                 hung
                 over
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 she
                 past
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 unperceived
                 ,
                 and
                 landed
                 at
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Leeth
                 on
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1561.
                 
                 From
                 thence
                 she
                 sends
                 Lethington
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 tending
                 especially
                 to
                 express
                 that
                 great
                 love
                 and
                 kindness
                 which
                 she
                 bare
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 dearest
                 friend
                 and
                 Sister
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 she
                 had
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 sincere
                 friendship
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 she
                 received
                 letters
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 they
                 signified
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   surest
                   way
                   to
                   continue
                   amity
                   and
                   friendship
                   betwixt
                   them
                   two
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   to
                   be
                   her
                   next
                   and
                   lawful
                   heir
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 demand
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 unlooked
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 it
                 of
                 too
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 hastily
                 answered
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Lethington
                 could
                 prevail
                 no
                 further
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 gain
                 a
                 promise
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 do
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 her
                 Cosen
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 in
                 a
                 personal
                 conference
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 York
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 June
                 .
                 Which
                 motion
                 first
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 earnest
                 and
                 real
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 making
                 a
                 firm
                 peace
                 with
                 her
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 make
                 her self
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 subjects
                 
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 the
                 meeting
                 disliked
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 would
                 serve
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 popishly
                 set
                 ,
                 fearing
                 greatly
                 the
                 conference
                 ,
                 spake
                 openly
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 such
                 interviews
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 any
                 good
                 effect
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 safe
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 to
                 put
                 he●
                 self
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Kingdom
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 claim
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 unprofitable
                 deliberations
                 ,
                 the
                 interview
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 numbers
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 journey
                 ,
                 when
                 suddenly
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 her
                 Letters
                 excused
                 her self
                 ,
                 desiring
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 respited
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Scots
                 Queen
                 was
                 not
                 sorry
                 to
                 hear
                 upon
                 further
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 and
                 her
                 Uncles
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 dissatisfied
                 on
                 the
                 newes
                 of
                 that
                 Inter-Parleance
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 want
                 her
                 reasons
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 believe
                 was
                 never
                 really
                 intended
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 hoped
                 the
                 fail
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 her
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 of
                 quarrel
                 against
                 the
                 daughter
                 ,
                 which
                 King
                 Henry
                 took
                 against
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 disappointment
                 .
                 Others
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 fear
                 a
                 growing
                 less
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 having
                 so
                 many
                 advantages
                 above
                 her
                 both
                 in
                 youth
                 and
                 beauty
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 all
                 reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 Rival
                 opportunity
                 of
                 growing
                 gracious
                 with
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 faction
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 deeper
                 matters
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 her
                 thoughts
                 than
                 any
                 such
                 feminine
                 jealousies
                 and
                 emulations
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 perhaps
                 might
                 also
                 have
                 their
                 place
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 spirit
                 of
                 sedition
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 shew
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 hither
                 .
                 Not
                 much
                 diminished
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 increased
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 believed
                 that
                 some
                 proceedings
                 would
                 be
                 had
                 against
                 her
                 .
                 Which
                 seeds
                 being
                 sowen
                 ,
                 began
                 first
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 petit
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 in
                 Merton
                 College
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ;
                 sufficiently
                 discovered
                 by
                 those
                 small
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 design
                 of
                 greater
                 consequence
                 was
                 in
                 agitation
                 .
                 The
                 Wardenship
                 of
                 that
                 house
                 being
                 void
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Gervase
                 ,
                 one
                 Man
                 is
                 chosen
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 election
                 being
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 admission
                 thereupon
                 opposed
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 faction
                 ,
                 the
                 gover●ment
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 devolved
                 of
                 course
                 upon
                 one
                 Hall
                 a
                 Senior
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Popish
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 he
                 had
                 conformed
                 as
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 he
                 in
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 retrives
                 some
                 old
                 superstitious
                 hymns
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 sung
                 on
                 several
                 Festivals
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 introduced
                 by
                 Gervase
                 the
                 late
                 Warden
                 there
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 incouragement
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 insult
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 especially
                 over
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Popish
                 principles
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 a
                 penal
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Notice
                 whereof
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 Archbishop
                 Parker
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 Visitour
                 of
                 that
                 College
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 )
                 he
                 summoneth
                 Hall
                 on
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 of
                 May
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 Citation
                 to
                 be
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 authority
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 was
                 so
                 little
                 regarded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Citation
                 was
                 torn
                 off
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 followed
                 a
                 solemn
                 visitation
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 The
                 result
                 whereof
                 was
                 briefly
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 were
                 generally
                 examined
                 ;
                 Man
                 confirmed
                 Warden
                 ,
                 Hall
                 justly
                 expelled
                 ,
                 his
                 party
                 publickly
                 admonished
                 ;
                 the
                 young
                 scholars
                 relieved
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 curbed
                 and
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 countenanced
                 and
                 incouraged
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 Essay
                 of
                 those
                 greater
                 commotions
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 insued
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 withall
                 it
                 proved
                 a
                 prognostick
                 of
                 their
                 ill
                 success
                 ,
                 which
                 constantly
                 attended
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 faction
                 .
                 For
                 presently
                 
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 this
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 dangerous
                 conspiracy
                 declared
                 it self
                 in
                 some
                 chief
                 Leaders
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 ;
                 The
                 present
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 some
                 forein
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queens
                 countenancing
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Hugo●ots
                
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 in
                 Arms
                 against
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 might
                 serve
                 both
                 as
                 encouragements
                 and
                 exasperations
                 to
                 put
                 that
                 party
                 upon
                 dangerous
                 and
                 destructive
                 projects
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 enough
                 that
                 somewhat
                 might
                 be
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 by
                 Margaret
                 his
                 eldest
                 daughter
                 ,
                 married
                 to
                 James
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 the
                 rather
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 Lady
                 Margaret
                 Countess
                 of
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Margaret
                 by
                 her
                 second
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 mother
                 of
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 D●rnley
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 after
                 married
                 to
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 of
                 Scotland
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 confined
                 unto
                 her
                 House
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 upon
                 suspition
                 of
                 some
                 practice
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 strange
                 whispers
                 were
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 hopes
                 conceived
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 faction
                 for
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 a
                 matter
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 entertained
                 without
                 strong
                 temptations
                 ,
                 nor
                 compassed
                 without
                 stronger
                 forces
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 could
                 raise
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 intelligence
                 &
                 supply
                 from
                 some
                 forein
                 Princes
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 amongst
                 some
                 others
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Plot
                 ,
                 
                   Arthur
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 granchild
                 of
                 Margaret
                 Countess
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 by
                 Geofry
                 her
                 third
                 son
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 brother
                 unto
                 
                   Re●gnald
                   Pole
                
                 the
                 late
                 Cardinal
                 Legat
                 ,
                 was
                 apprehended
                 and
                 arraigned
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 
                   Geofry
                   ,
                   Fortescue
                
                 who
                 had
                 married
                 his
                 sister
                 ,
                 &
                 divers
                 others
                 :
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 their
                 Cha●ge
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 Treasons
                 )
                 was
                 ,
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 levying
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 entertaining
                 many
                 dangerous
                 counsels
                 against
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 her
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 intention
                 of
                 advancing
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Pol●
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 Clarence
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 they
                 confessed
                 upon
                 the
                 Indictment
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 all
                 receive
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 all
                 afterwards
                 pardoned
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 great
                 clemency
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 respect
                 which
                 she
                 carried
                 to
                 their
                 Royal
                 extraction
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 possible
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 State-craft
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 clemency
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 induce
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 spare
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 stroke
                 of
                 the
                 Ax
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 ballance
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 she
                 now
                 began
                 to
                 conceive
                 some
                 jealousies
                 .
                 The
                 Lady
                 
                   Katharine
                   Gray
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 daughters
                 of
                 Henry
                 Duke
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 sister
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 marryed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Henry
                   Herbert
                
                 son
                 and
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembrock
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Jane
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Guilford
                   Dudley
                
                 at
                 Durham-House
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 old
                 Earl
                 seasonably
                 apprehending
                 how
                 unsafe
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 marry
                 into
                 that
                 Family
                 which
                 had
                 given
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 some
                 means
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 almost
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 ins●ant
                 of
                 the
                 Consummation
                 .
                 And
                 knowing
                 how
                 well
                 Queen
                 Ma●y●●ood
                 ●●ood
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 clapt
                 up
                 a
                 marriage
                 for
                 his
                 son
                 with
                 another
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 that
                 Earl
                 ,
                 who
                 dying
                 about
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 he
                 married
                 him
                 as
                 ●peedily
                 to
                 
                   Mary
                   S●d●ey
                
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Sidney
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mary
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Dudley
                
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 last
                 marriage
                 he
                 as
                 much
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   D●dle●
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 Lord
                 Paramount
                 in
                 all
                 Court-favours
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Match
                 to
                 insinuate
                 into
                 old
                 Duke
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 then
                 predominate
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Katherine
                   Gray
                
                 languisheth
                 long
                 under
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 this
                 rejection
                 ,
                 none
                 daring
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 particular
                 addresses
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 calamities
                 as
                 had
                 befallen
                 her
                 father
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 the
                 young
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hertford
                 contracts
                 himself
                 privately
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 consummated
                 the
                 marriage
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 gets
                 leave
                 to
                 travail
                 into
                 France
                 ;
                 But
                 long
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 left
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 when
                 the
                 Lady
                 was
                 found
                 
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 she
                 makes
                 known
                 her
                 marriage
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 kept
                 secret
                 by
                 agreement
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 is
                 thereupon
                 called
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 honestly
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 produce
                 no
                 sufficient
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 exceeding
                 jealous
                 of
                 all
                 Competitors
                 ,
                 refers
                 the
                 cognisance
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Delegates
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 is
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 default
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 unlawful
                 copulation
                 is
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 troubles
                 and
                 disquiets
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 is
                 delivered
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Edward
                   Se●mer
                
                 her
                 eldest
                 son
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 conceived
                 after
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 some
                 s●oln
                 meetings
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Earl
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 their
                 Keepers
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 being
                 corrupted
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 practice
                 so
                 incensed
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 that
                 hurried
                 on
                 with
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 and
                 transported
                 with
                 passion
                 ,
                 she
                 caused
                 a
                 fine
                 of
                 five
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Star-chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 close
                 prisoner
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 years
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 liberty
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 a
                 prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Tower.
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Lady
                 Francis
                 Dutchess
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 might
                 hope
                 to
                 have
                 preserved
                 her self
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 Court-thunder-claps
                 by
                 her
                 obscure
                 marriage
                 with
                 
                   Adrian
                   Stokes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bin
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 could
                 that
                 save
                 her
                 from
                 abiding
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 tempest
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 so
                 heavily
                 upon
                 her
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 family
                 ,
                 that
                 William
                 the
                 nephew
                 of
                 this
                 Earl
                 by
                 Edward
                 Viscount
                 Beauchamp
                 his
                 eldest
                 son
                 ,
                 was
                 prudently
                 advised
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 grand-fathers
                 honors
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 King
                 James
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 was
                 obtained
                 and
                 granted
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 May
                 in
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 Earl
                 ,
                 being
                 newly
                 restored
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Hertford
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 goodness
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 incurred
                 her
                 high
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 thereupon
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 for
                 his
                 marriage
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Katherine
                   Gray
                
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 heir
                 then
                 living
                 of
                 Mary
                 the
                 youngest
                 daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 so
                 William
                 above
                 mentioned
                 being
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 expectancy
                 of
                 his
                 grand-fathers
                 honors
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 goodness
                 of
                 King
                 James
                 ,
                 was
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 by
                 that
                 King
                 for
                 marrying
                 with
                 the
                 Lady
                 Arabella
                 ,
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 Charls
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lennox
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 eldest
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 principal
                 occurrences
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 joynt
                 concernments
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ;
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 alone
                 ,
                 nothing
                 appears
                 more
                 memorable
                 than
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 an
                 elegant
                 and
                 acute
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Apology
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                
                 first
                 wait
                 in
                 Latin
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 reverend
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 translated
                 presently
                 into
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   French
                   ,
                   Italian
                   ,
                   Dutch
                   ,
                
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 also
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 highly
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 all
                 pious
                 and
                 judicious
                 men
                 ,
                 stomached
                 by
                 none
                 excepting
                 our
                 own
                 English
                 fugitives
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 undertook
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 by
                 Harding
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 hands
                 full
                 enough
                 before
                 in
                 beating
                 out
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop●
                 challenge
                 :
                 By
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 two
                 Tractats
                 or
                 Discourses
                 had
                 been
                 writ
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 an
                 Italian
                 in
                 the
                 Tongue
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Latine
                 by
                 a
                 Spanish
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Naples
                 ;
                 both
                 finished
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 stopped
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 regard
                 ,
                 ●orsooth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 whose
                 honour
                 had
                 been
                 deeply
                 touched
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 approved
                 such
                 a
                 lying
                 ,
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 slanderous
                 ,
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Pamphlet
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 more
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 modesty
                 of
                 those
                 Spaniards
                 and
                 Italians
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 natural
                 English.
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 how
                 untrue
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 the
                 exchange
                 of
                 writings
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 doth
                 most
                 plainly
                 manifest
                 .
                 In
                 general
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apology
                   was
                   published
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   mean
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   were
                   privy
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Author
                   either
                   were
                   ashamed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   afraid
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Inscription
                   of
                   it
                   neither
                   was
                   directed
                   to
                   Pope
                   nor
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   any
                   Prince
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   General
                   Council
                   then
                   in
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   mans
                   name
                   se●
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   printed
                   without
                   the
                   privilege
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   that
                   behalf
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   allowed
                   neither
                   by
                   Parliament
                   nor
                   Pro●lamation
                   ,
                   nor
                   agreed
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   in
                   a
                   publick
                   and
                   lawful
                   Synod
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   Book
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   a
                   
                     famous
                     Libel
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     scandal●us
                     Writing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 in
                 like
                 Generals
                 by
                 that
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   contained
                   in
                   it
                   was
                   offered
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   unto
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   too
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   any
                   part
                   or
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   names
                   be
                   so
                   necessary
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Clergy
                   of
                   England
                   to
                   confirm
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   Harding's
                   too
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   ;
                   that
                   for
                   not
                   having
                   the
                   Princes
                   privilege
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   easily
                   be
                   disproved
                   by
                   the
                   Printer
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   conceived
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   dark
                   corner
                   as
                   was
                   objected
                   ,
                   being
                   afterwards
                   imprinted
                   at
                   Paris
                   in
                   Latine
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   since
                   been
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   
                     French
                     ,
                     Italian
                     ,
                     Dutch
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Spanish
                   Toungs
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   sent
                   afterwards
                   into
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     Flanders
                     ,
                     Germany
                     ,
                     Spain
                     ,
                     Poland
                     ,
                     Hungary
                     ,
                     Denmark
                     ,
                     Sweden
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     Italy
                     ,
                     Naples
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Rome
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   tendred
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   read
                   and
                   seriously
                   considered
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   convent
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   threats
                   made
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   matter
                   taken
                   in
                   hand
                   by
                   two
                   notable
                   learned
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   a
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   an
                   Italian
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   fine
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   certain
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Papists
                   had
                   been
                   nibling
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   cared
                   neither
                   what
                   they
                   writ
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   cared
                   by
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 in
                 general
                 for
                 this
                 excellent
                 Piece
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 publishing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 was
                 most
                 encouraged
                 by
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Martyr's
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 )
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 Exile
                 :
                 And
                 happy
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 done
                 worse
                 offices
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 dealing
                 with
                 that
                 reverend
                 Bishop
                 to
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 Martyr
                 onely
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Book
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 longed
                 for
                 ,
                 dying
                 at
                 Zurick
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 into
                 his
                 grave
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 that
                 Town
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 Funeral
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 remains
                 for
                 the
                 concluding
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 the
                 three
                 vacant
                 Bishopricks
                 were
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 still
                 kept
                 vacant
                 ;
                 Glocester
                 was
                 onely
                 filled
                 this
                 year
                 by
                 the
                 preferment
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   R●cha●d
                   Cheny
                
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 of
                 the
                 Coll●giat
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 h●s
                 Episcopal
                 consecration
                 on
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 that
                 of
                 Bristol
                 in
                 commendam
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 Bullingham
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Profits
                 and
                 Fees
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 temporal
                 Revenue
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 hungry
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 who
                 gnawed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bone
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 condition
                 it
                 remained
                 under
                 the
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1589.
                 when
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 on
                 Doctor
                 
                   Richard
                   Flesher
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 she
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 vacant
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 of
                 December
                 1557.
                 till
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 October
                 1567.
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 conferred
                 on
                 Dr.
                 
                   Hugh
                   Curwyn
                
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 and
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 held
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 kept
                 vacant
                 twenty
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Underhil
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 in
                 D●cember
                 1589.
                 but
                 he
                 dying
                 also
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Anno
                
                 1592.
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 more
                 kept
                 void
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1603.
                 and
                 then
                 took
                 up
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Bridges
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 others
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 ambition
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 filled
                 but
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 forty
                 s●x
                 ,
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 managed
                 by
                 some
                 Officers
                 
                 thereunto
                 authorised
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 and
                 Revenues
                 of
                 it
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 E●●ex
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Lands
                 thereof
                 were
                 so
                 spoiled
                 and
                 wasted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Bishops
                 but
                 Impropriations
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 havock
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 five
                 Bishopricks
                 erected
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 were
                 so
                 impoverished
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 new
                 Bishops
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 benevolence
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 comming
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 furnish
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 maintain
                 some
                 tolerable
                 degree
                 of
                 Hospitality
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 more
                 hereafter
                 from
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 an
                 Adversay
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 An.
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 5.
                 
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 1562
                 ,
                 1563.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 years
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dangers
                 thereby
                 threatning
                 both
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 her
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 first
                 passed
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Royal
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   Estates
                   and
                   Subjects
                   within
                   her
                   Dominions
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 body
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   living
                   or
                   residing
                   in
                   the
                   Queens
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   pains
                   and
                   penalties
                   therein
                   appointed
                   ,
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   writing
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   open
                   deed
                   ,
                   willingly
                   and
                   advisedly
                   endeavour
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   heretofore
                   claimed
                   and
                   usurped
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 discovery
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 popishly
                 affected
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   none
                   should
                   be
                   admitted
                   unto
                   holy
                   Orders
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   Degree
                   in
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   Universities
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   Barrester
                   or
                   Bencher
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Inns
                   of
                   Court
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   to
                   practise
                   as
                   an
                   Atturney
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   to
                   bear
                   any
                   Office
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Courts
                   at
                   Westminster
                   Hall
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Court
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   or
                   they
                   should
                   first
                   take
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Supremacy
                   on
                   the
                   holy
                   Evangelists
                   ;
                   With
                   a
                   Power
                   given
                   to
                   every
                   Archbishop
                   and
                   Bishop
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   and
                   the
                   Dominions
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   tender
                   or
                   minister
                   the
                   Oath
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   spiritual
                   person
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   places
                   exempt
                   as
                   else-where
                   .
                
                 Of
                 which
                 last
                 clause
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 especial
                 notice
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 controversie
                 which
                 ensued
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 had
                 lately
                 busied
                 themselves
                 by
                 Conjurations
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Diabolical
                 Arts
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 length
                 or
                 shortness
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 had
                 caused
                 some
                 dark
                 and
                 doubtful
                 prophecies
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ;
                 There
                 passed
                 two
                 other
                 Statutes
                 for
                 suppressing
                 the
                 like
                 dangerous
                 practices
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 her
                 Majesties
                 person
                 might
                 be
                 endangered
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 stirred
                 to
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 peace
                 otherwise
                 disturbed
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 consult
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   Eliz.
                   c
                
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 three
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 executing
                 of
                 the
                 Writ
                 
                   de
                   Excommunicato
                   capiendo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 provided
                 very
                 well
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 security
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 provoked
                 the
                 Pope
                 &
                 his
                 adherents
                 to
                 conspire
                 against
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 against
                 whose
                 machinations
                 ,
                 back'd
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 forein
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 conducible
                 than
                 her
                 strength
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continual
                 breeding
                 of
                 a
                 Seminary
                 of
                 expert
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 adding
                 Wednesday
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 weekly
                 Fas●s
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Jejunium
                   Cecilianum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cecil
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   plainly
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   publick
                   prayer
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   a
                   Toung
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 To
                 comply
                 with
                 which
                 pious
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 all
                 retortion
                 which
                 possibly
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Toung
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   
                     Hereford
                     ,
                     St.
                     Davids
                     ,
                     Bangor
                     ,
                     Landaff
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     St.
                     Asaph
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   
                   take
                   care
                   amongst
                   them
                   for
                   translating
                   the
                   whole
                   Bible
                   with
                   the
                   Common-Prayer
                   Book
                   into
                   the
                   We●ch
                   or
                   British
                   Toung
                   ,
                   on
                   pain
                   of
                   forfeiting
                   40
                   l.
                   a
                   piece
                   in
                   default
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   encourage
                   them
                   thereunto
                   it
                   was
                   ordered
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   Book
                   of
                   either
                   sort
                   being
                   so
                   translated
                   and
                   imprinted
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   provided
                   and
                   bought
                   of
                   every
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   or
                   Parish
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   all
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   &
                   Chapels
                   of
                   Ease
                   where
                   the
                   said
                   Toung
                   is
                   commonly
                   used
                   ;
                   the
                   Ministers
                   to
                   pay
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 care
                 was
                 also
                 taken
                 for
                 translating
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 new
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Welch
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Litu●gy
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 wh●●e
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Convocation
                 which
                 accompanied
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 it
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 13●h
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 Ja●uary
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 of
                 St.
                 Pa●l
                 ,
                 the
                 Latine
                 Sermon
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Provost
                 of
                 Eaton
                 College
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 L●nd●●
                 presents
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 cited
                 to
                 appear
                 ;
                 the
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ending
                 with
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Goodman
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Deans
                 beginning
                 on
                 another
                 file
                 with
                 
                   Alexander
                   Novel
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 for
                 their
                 Prolocutor
                 .
                 The
                 Convocation
                 after
                 this
                 is
                 adjourned
                 to
                 Westminster
                 for
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 attendance
                 on
                 affairs
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Goodman
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 Protestation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 appearing
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 by
                 ve●tue
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 Mandat
                 ,
                 he
                 subjected
                 not
                 himself
                 nor
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 or
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 on
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 personal
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 he
                 delivers
                 the
                 like
                 Protestation
                 in
                 writing
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 privilege
                 &
                 just
                 rights
                 therof
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Archbishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 could
                 exercise
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 then
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 holding
                 of
                 a
                 Convocation
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 Decla●ation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 &
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 holding
                 the
                 Convocation
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 or
                 intended
                 for
                 any
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 rights
                 &
                 privileges
                 that
                 belong'd
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 perform'd
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 ●n
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 that
                 these
                 formalities
                 were
                 transacted
                 ,
                 at
                 wh●t
                 time
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 having
                 first
                 had
                 some
                 secret
                 communication
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 established
                 in
                 King
                 〈◊〉
                 time
                 ,
                 r●quired
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 and
                 six
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Lower
                 H●use
                 of
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 unto
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 prepared
                 certain
                 Bills
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 specification
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 were
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 had
                 been
                 delivered
                 unto
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 corrected
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodated
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 necessary
                 .
                 Being
                 encouraged
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 furthered
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 Articles
                 were
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 publickly
                 read
                 before
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter-house
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 subscribed
                 with
                 great
                 unanimity
                 .
                 The
                 Prelates
                 had
                 observed
                 some
                 deviation
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Calvini●n
                 on
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Free-will
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   final
                   perseverance
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 with
                 how
                 little
                 reverence
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 was
                 administred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 despised
                 by
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 also
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 impute
                 to
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 some
                 known
                 rule
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 regulate
                 their
                 judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 conform
                 their
                 actions
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 should
                 be
                 revised
                 and
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Queens
                 leave
                 being
                 first
                 obtained
                 for
                 their
                 warrant
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 which
                 great
                 business
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 I
                 should
                 more
                 admire
                 their
                 moderation
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 wisdome
                 .
                 Their
                 wisdome
                 eminent
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 suffering
                 any
                 Outlandish
                 Divine
                 who
                 might
                 drive
                 on
                 a
                 different
                 interess
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 vote
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 carry
                 any
                 stroke
                 in
                 their
                 consultations
                 .
                 Their
                 moderation
                 no
                 less
                 visible
                 ,
                 in
                 declining
                 all
                 unnecessary
                 determinations
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 multiplying
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 ingendring
                 strifes
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 unto
                 edification
                 or
                 increase
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 by
                 those
                 very
                 Rules
                 which
                 King
                 James
                 so
                 much
                 approved
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 conference
                 at
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 First
                 in
                 not
                 separating
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Discipline
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Church
                 had
                 separated
                 from
                 what
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 purest
                 times
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 stuffing
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 with
                 all
                 Conclusions
                 Theological
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 latitude
                 of
                 judgement
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 peace
                 and
                 charity
                 ;
                 and
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 thrusting
                 into
                 it
                 every
                 opinion
                 or
                 
                   Position
                   negative
                
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Mr.
                 Craiges
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 I
                 
                   renounce
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   abhor
                   ,
                   his
                   detestations
                   and
                   abrenunciations
                   ,
                
                 did
                 so
                 amaze
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 observeth
                 )
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 or
                 understand
                 all
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 utterly
                 gave
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 back
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 remained
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 omitted
                 many
                 whole
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 qualified
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 book
                 ;
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 generally
                 very
                 sparing
                 in
                 defining
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 meerly
                 matter
                 of
                 moduli●y
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   de
                   modo
                
                 only
                 :
                 As
                 namely
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Christs
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 effecting
                 grace
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 conversion
                 .
                 Which
                 rules
                 being
                 carefully
                 observed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 authority
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 particulars
                 agreed
                 upon
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 passed
                 their
                 Votes
                 without
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 more
                 difficulty
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 all
                 testified
                 their
                 consent
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 29th
                 .
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 words
                 express
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 saying
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 all
                 to
                 o●e
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 subscription
                 was
                 required
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Calvinians
                 ,
                 or
                 Zuinglian-Gospellers
                 ,
                 possibly
                 some
                 also
                 which
                 enclined
                 rather
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 found
                 themselves
                 unsatisfied
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 had
                 demurred
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 demur
                 their
                 Lordships
                 are
                 acquainted
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 their
                 Lordships
                 were
                 desired
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 hitherto
                 subscribed
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 ordered
                 to
                 subscribe
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Lordships
                 .
                 Which
                 request
                 being
                 easily
                 granted
                 ,
                 drew
                 on
                 the
                 subscription
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 still
                 remained
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 unwillingness
                 .
                 An
                 Order
                 thereupon
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ●oth
                 .
                 then
                 following
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 should
                 return
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 who
                 refused
                 subscription
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 such
                 further
                 course
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Lordships
                 should
                 seem
                 most
                 fit
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 we
                 hear
                 no
                 news
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 complaints
                 and
                 informations
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 probable
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 concluded
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 subscribed
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 soon
                 after
                 published
                 both
                 in
                 English
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 following
                 Title
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Articles
                   agreed
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   both
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Convocation
                   holden
                   at
                
                 London
                 
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1562.
                   for
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   diversities
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   establishing
                   consent
                   touching
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 agreed
                 or
                 differed
                 with
                 or
                 from
                 those
                 established
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 shall
                 be
                 referred
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 all
                 interruptions
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 more
                 proper
                 .
                 Nothing
                 else
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Subsidy
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 past
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 else
                 brought
                 into
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 had
                 in
                 deliberation
                 .
                 On
                 Friday
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Salisbury
                   ,
                   Exon
                
                 ,
                 St
                 David's
                 and
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 a
                 Catechism
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 advertised
                 by
                 Day
                 and
                 Sampson
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 house
                 unanimously
                 had
                 approved
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 it
                 rested
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 nothing
                 being
                 done
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 publick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 whomsoever
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 )
                 nor
                 any
                 further
                 speech
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 succeeding
                 .
                 Which
                 fortune
                 also
                 hapned
                 to
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 projected
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 render'd
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 some
                 additionals
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 contrivers
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 tender'd
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 House
                 of
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 generally
                 and
                 unanimously
                 recommended
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bishops
                 let
                 this
                 sleep
                 also
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 More
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 generally
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 inquiry
                 into
                 certain
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 were
                 delivered
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 of
                 which
                 Articles
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Whether
                   if
                   the
                   Writ
                   of
                   
                     Melius
                     inquirendum
                  
                   be
                   sent
                   forth
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   likelyhood
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Queens
                   profit
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   some
                   Benefices
                   ratably
                   be
                   not
                   less
                   than
                   they
                   be
                   already
                   valued
                   ?
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   enquire
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   dilapidations
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spoliations
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   remember
                   to
                   have
                   passed
                   upon
                   their
                   Livings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   signifie
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   levying
                   of
                   the
                   arrerages
                   of
                   tenths
                   and
                   Subsidies
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   how
                   many
                   years
                   past
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   As
                   also
                   how
                   many
                   Benefices
                   they
                   find
                   that
                   are
                   charged
                   with
                   pensions
                   newly
                   imposed
                   to
                   discharge
                   the
                   pensions
                   of
                   Religious
                   persons
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   certifie
                   how
                   many
                   Benefices
                   are
                   vacant
                   in
                   every
                   Diocess
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 return
                 was
                 made
                 upon
                 these
                 enquiries
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 as
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 this
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 in
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 being
                 thus
                 fortified
                 and
                 secured
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 was
                 graciously
                 enclined
                 to
                 forget
                 all
                 injuries
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 more
                 liberty
                 to
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 exercising
                 and
                 enjoying
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 than
                 she
                 could
                 gain
                 unto
                 her self
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 Parliament
                 held
                 in
                 May
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 months
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 oblivion
                 ,
                 formerly
                 condescended
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 at
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 and
                 ratified
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 the
                 results
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 valid
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 should
                 supplicate
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 by
                 her
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 past
                 some
                 other
                 Acts
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 affairs
                 then
                 stood
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 repairing
                 and
                 upholding
                 of
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church-yards
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 burial
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Another
                 against
                 letting
                 Parsonages
                 ,
                 Glebes
                 ,
                 or
                 Houses
                 ,
                 into
                 long
                 Leases
                 or
                 Fee.
                 But
                 this
                 came
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 latest
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 possessions
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 formerly
                 aliened
                 or
                 demised
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 term
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 perceived
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 enjoy
                 them
                 longer
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 no
                 safety
                 or
                 protection
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 Religion
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel-Royal
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Regal
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 contempt
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 force
                 was
                 violently
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Rood
                   House
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Whitehall
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 )
                 where
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 servants
                 were
                 assembled
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 devotions
                 ,
                 the
                 dores
                 broke
                 open
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 haled
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 escaping
                 
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 passage
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Queen
                 was
                 then
                 absent
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 but
                 questioned
                 Knox
                 at
                 her
                 return
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 uproar
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 expostulation
                 she
                 got
                 nothing
                 from
                 that
                 fiery
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 neglect
                 and
                 scorn
                 .
              
               
                 Return
                 we
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 some
                 alternations
                 of
                 affairs
                 between
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Reingrave
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 confederate
                 Princes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 fortune
                 seemed
                 most
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 party
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Hattivil
                 (
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 Village
                 to
                 Newhaven
                 )
                 taken
                 and
                 garrison'd
                 by
                 the
                 Reingrave
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 abandoned
                 and
                 repossessed
                 by
                 the
                 English.
                 The
                 Castle
                 of
                 Tankervile
                 cunningly
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 regained
                 by
                 the
                 Reingrave
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 and
                 Castle
                 of
                 Cane
                 held
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Garison
                 by
                 the
                 Marquiss
                 
                   d'
                   Elbeuffe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 besi●
                 ged
                 by
                 the
                 confederate
                 forces
                 ,
                 both
                 French
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 surrender'd
                 to
                 the
                 Admiral
                 Chastilion
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 March
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 surrendry
                 of
                 
                   Bayeulx
                   ,
                   Faleise
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 Lods
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Towns
                 and
                 Castles
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 of
                 Hareflew
                 on
                 the
                 Seine
                 gallantly
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 10th
                 .
                 and
                 garrison'd
                 by
                 such
                 souldiers
                 and
                 inhabitants
                 as
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Which
                 fortunate
                 successes
                 so
                 amazed
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 agreed
                 unto
                 an
                 Edict
                 of
                 pacification
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 Princes
                 were
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 favor
                 ,
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 setled
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 contentment
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 buy
                 this
                 happiness
                 by
                 betraying
                 the
                 English
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 join
                 their
                 forces
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 yield
                 it
                 on
                 demand
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 secret
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 offereth
                 by
                 Throgmorton
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 Newhaven
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 Callis
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 resolve
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 new
                 forces
                 are
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 draw
                 toward
                 it
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Marshals
                 of
                 Brissack
                 and
                 
                   Mont
                   Morency
                
                 ;
                 followed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Constable
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 French
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 quality
                 .
                 The
                 siege
                 growes
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 very
                 hot
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 a
                 fiercer
                 enemy
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 without
                 .
                 The
                 pes●ilence
                 had
                 got
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raged
                 so
                 terribly
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 were
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 besieged
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Montpensier
                 ,
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 openly
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 last
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 might
                 be
                 plaid
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 conspiring
                 thus
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 are
                 necessitated
                 to
                 a
                 capitulation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 Town
                 behind
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 but
                 carried
                 the
                 plague
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 England
                 .
                 Which
                 might
                 by
                 some
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 on
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 aid
                 unto
                 the
                 Rebels
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 though
                 masked
                 with
                 the
                 vizard
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Passe
                 we
                 on
                 further
                 toward
                 Trent
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 high
                 displeasure
                 against
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 exasperated
                 by
                 her
                 aiding
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Hugonots
                
                 against
                 their
                 King.
                 But
                 more
                 for
                 passing
                 the
                 Statute
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 punishing
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 countenanced
                 and
                 maintained
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 within
                 her
                 dominions
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 hereby
                 so
                 much
                 incensed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dispatched
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 an
                 excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 had
                 his
                 aims
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 solicitous
                 for
                 effecting
                 a
                 mariage
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 Charles
                 of
                 Inspruch
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 son
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 Ministers
                 entertained
                 him
                 with
                 no
                 doubtful
                 hopes
                 .
                 In
                 contemplation
                 of
                 which
                 mariage
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 notice
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 this
                 secret
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 Letters
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Legates
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 signified
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Council
                 would
                 not
                 yield
                 that
                 fruit
                 which
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 an
                 union
                 of
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 
                 they
                 proceeded
                 so
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 make
                 a
                 league
                 against
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 bring
                 forth
                 many
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 this
                 Admonition
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 on
                 such
                 prudential
                 reasons
                 ,
                 want
                 its
                 good
                 effect
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Pope
                 desisted
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 revoked
                 the
                 Commission
                 sent
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 Legates
                 in
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Otranto
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 keeping
                 the
                 game
                 on
                 foot
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 had
                 left
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 the
                 proposition
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 made
                 only
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 proposed
                 a
                 general
                 ana●he●atizing
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 dead
                 as
                 living
                 ,
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 all
                 Councils
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 otherwise
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 had
                 laboured
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 replyed
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Legates
                 ,
                 that
                 dive●s
                 times
                 required
                 different
                 Counsels
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 differences
                 about
                 religion
                 in
                 those
                 elder
                 times
                 ,
                 were
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 accessory
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Grandees
                 either
                 did
                 not
                 meddle
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 adhere
                 to
                 any
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 themselves
                 Heads
                 and
                 Leaders
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 all
                 was
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Preachers
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Sects
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Princes
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 interess
                 their
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Preachers
                 did
                 accommodate
                 themselves
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 name
                 the
                 true
                 Heads
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 must
                 name
                 the
                 Queens
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Navarr
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 the
                 Elector
                 Palatine
                 of
                 the
                 Reine
                 ,
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxonie
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 they
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zuinglius
                 only
                 ,
                 would
                 so
                 provoke
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 great
                 confusion
                 would
                 certainly
                 arise
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 resolution
                 was
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 grave
                 and
                 prudent
                 Answer
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 (
                 which
                 ended
                 on
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 December
                 )
                 had
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 practices
                 or
                 designs
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 much
                 distracted
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 other
                 character
                 or
                 censure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Historian
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   being
                   desired
                   and
                   procured
                   by
                   godly
                   men
                   to
                   reunite
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   then
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   ,
                   it
                   so
                   established
                   the
                   schism
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   party
                   so
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   discords
                   are
                   become
                   irreconcilable
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   managed
                   by
                   Princes
                   for
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   it
                   caused
                   the
                   greatest
                   deformation
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   since
                   Christianity
                   began
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   hoped
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   regain
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   authority
                   ,
                   usurped
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   it
                   made
                   them
                   lose
                   it
                   altogether
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   greater
                   servitude
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   feared
                   and
                   avoided
                   by
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   ●otent
                   means
                   to
                   moderate
                   the
                   exorbitant
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   mounted
                   from
                   small
                   beginnings
                   ,
                   by
                   divers
                   degrees
                   unto
                   an
                   unlimited
                   excess
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   so
                   established
                   and
                   confirmed
                   the
                   same
                   over
                   that
                   part
                   which
                   remaineth
                   subject
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   never
                   was
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   soundly
                   rooted
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 6.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1563
                 ,
                 1564.
                 
              
               
                 HAving
                 dispatched
                 our
                 businesse
                 in
                 France
                 and
                 Trent
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 confine
                 our selves
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 Story
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Brit●ain
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fouth
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 by
                 the
                 Garison
                 souldiers
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 dispersed
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 such
                 desolation
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 swept
                 away
                 above
                 20000
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 seemed
                 lesse
                 than
                 some
                 great
                 plagues
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 since
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 the
                 greatest
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 could
                 remember
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 regard
                 as
                 Michaelmas
                 Term
                 was
                 not
                 kept
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 Can●lemas
                 Term
                 then
                 following
                 was
                 kept
                 at
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 the
                 houses
                 in
                 London
                 being
                 not
                 well
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 air
                 sufficiently
                 corrected
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 concourse
                 .
                 Under
                 pretence
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 residing
                 in
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 commanded
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Antwerp
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 English
                 ship
                 with
                 cloths
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Low
                 Countries
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 alleged
                 some
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Impost
                 upon
                 goods
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 inwards
                 as
                 outwards
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 upon
                 English
                 men
                 as
                 upon
                 strangers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Statute
                 had
                 been
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 divers
                 Wares
                 and
                 Commodities
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Realm
                 out
                 of
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 Manufactures
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 our
                 own
                 people
                 might
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 no
                 English
                 or
                 stranger
                 might
                 ship
                 out
                 any
                 white
                 cloths
                 undrest
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 price
                 above
                 4
                 l.
                 without
                 special
                 licence
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 earnest
                 sute
                 of
                 the
                 Merchant
                 Adventurers
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 prohibited
                 the
                 transporting
                 of
                 Wool
                 unwrought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cloth-Fleet
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Embden
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 City
                 in
                 East
                 Fruzland
                 ,
                 about
                 Easter
                 following
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 joyfully
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 English
                 kept
                 their
                 Factory
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 
                   Hanse
                   Towns
                
                 made
                 such
                 friends
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 trade
                 was
                 interdicted
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Monopoly
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dexterity
                 of
                 their
                 Agents
                 ,
                 they
                 prevailed
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 caried
                 on
                 the
                 trade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Competitours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 apprehension
                 of
                 this
                 dealing
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 induced
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 hearken
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 to
                 a
                 peace
                 with
                 France
                 .
                 Which
                 she
                 concluded
                 upon
                 terms
                 of
                 as
                 good
                 advantage
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 would
                 bear
                 ,
                 the
                 demand
                 for
                 Calais
                 being
                 waved
                 till
                 the
                 eight
                 years
                 end
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Cambray
                 .
                 Which
                 peace
                 was
                 first
                 Proclaimed
                 before
                 her
                 Majesty
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 being
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 at
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 creating
                 the
                 greater
                 confidence
                 and
                 amity
                 between
                 both
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 she
                 sent
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Henry
                   Huns●on
                
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Strange
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Knights
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 that
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 Collar
                 and
                 Habit
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 Noble
                 Order
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 elected
                 at
                 a
                 General
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Garter
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Arms
                 was
                 also
                 sent
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 invest
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Solemnities
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 courses
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 indignities
                 put
                 upon
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Hugonot
                 Princes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 prevailed
                 with
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 safety
                 and
                 affairs
                 .
                 For
                 wel
                 she
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 were
                 not
                 incouraged
                 under
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guisian
                 faction
                 kept
                 in
                 breath
                 by
                 their
                 frequent
                 stirrings
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 either
                 hammering
                 some
                 design
                 against
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 or
                 animate
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 her
                 Title
                 and
                 pretensions
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 general
                 ground
                 of
                 self-preservation
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 first
                 aided
                 those
                 of
                 Scotland
                 for
                 the
                 expelling
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Protestants
                 from
                 being
                 ruined
                 and
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Guise
                 ,
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 she
                 afterwards
                 undertook
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Belgick
                   Neatherlands
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 tyranny
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alva
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 brought
                 the
                 war
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 dores
                 ,
                 and
                 hazarded
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 her
                 whole
                 Estate
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 secured
                 her self
                 by
                 this
                 peace
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 at
                 no
                 open
                 enmity
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 she
                 resolves
                 to
                 give
                 her self
                 some
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 prepareth
                 for
                 her
                 Summers
                 progress
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 course
                 whereof
                 she
                 bestowed
                 a
                 visit
                 upon
                 Cambridge
                 on
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 honorably
                 received
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Secretary
                 Cecil
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Students
                 attired
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Academical
                 Habits
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 distinct
                 degrees
                 .
                 Her
                 lodging
                 was
                 provided
                 in
                 
                   Kings
                   College
                
                 ,
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 her
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 spent
                 in
                 Scholastical
                 exercises
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 Physick
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 the
                 nights
                 in
                 Comedies
                 and
                 Tragedies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 pleasing
                 entertainments
                 .
                 On
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 she
                 rode
                 through
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Colleges
                 and
                 Halls
                 ;
                 the
                 goodly
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 piety
                 of
                 her
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 famous
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 took
                 her
                 leave
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 in
                 a
                 Latine
                 Oration
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 gave
                 them
                 great
                 encouragement
                 to
                 persue
                 their
                 studies
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 giving
                 them
                 somes
                 hopes
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 spared
                 her
                 life
                 and
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 erect
                 some
                 Monument
                 amongst
                 them
                 of
                 her
                 love
                 to
                 Learning
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 inferiour
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 Royal
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 diversion
                 she
                 received
                 such
                 high
                 contentment
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 have
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 like
                 at
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 entertained
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 for
                 seven
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 variety
                 of
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 Ente●ludes
                 ,
                 Disputations
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Academical
                 expressions
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 joy
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Oxford
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 there
                 both
                 given
                 and
                 taken
                 with
                 so
                 even
                 an
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 any
                 emulation
                 ,
                 strife
                 ,
                 or
                 discord
                 to
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 contentments
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 were
                 sown
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 those
                 divisions
                 and
                 combustions
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 continually
                 distracted
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Preston
                
                 of
                 
                   Kings
                   College
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cartwright
                
                 of
                 
                   Trinity
                   College
                
                 ,
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Opponents
                 in
                 a
                 Disputation
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 comely
                 gesture
                 ,
                 pleasing
                 pronunciation
                 ,
                 and
                 graceful
                 personage
                 ,
                 was
                 both
                 liked
                 and
                 rewarded
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 receiving
                 neither
                 reward
                 or
                 commendation
                 ;
                 Which
                 so
                 incensed
                 the
                 proud
                 man
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 opinionated
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 abilities
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 retired
                 unto
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 throughly
                 informed
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 that
                 platform
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 home
                 with
                 an
                 intent
                 to
                 repair
                 his
                 credit
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 get
                 himself
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 did
                 Erastrotus
                 in
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Diana's
                 Temple
                 )
                 by
                 raising
                 such
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 such
                 combustions
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 extinguished
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Taberah
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 hand
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Genevians
                 had
                 already
                 began
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 coals
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 fewel
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Caps
                 and
                 Rochets
                 .
                 The
                 Common-Prayer
                 book
                 was
                 so
                 fortified
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 assaulting
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 greater
                 danger
                 than
                 they
                 durst
                 draw
                 upon
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 interwoven
                 and
                 incorporated
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 so
                 twisted
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 Pre●ogative
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 and
                 the
                 Regal
                 Interess
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 trampling
                 on
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 together
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 attempt
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Caps
                 and
                 Typpets
                 ,
                 Rochets
                 and
                 Lawn
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 and
                 Canonical
                 Coats
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 no
                 better
                 foundation
                 than
                 superstitious
                 custom
                 ,
                 some
                 old
                 Popish
                 Canon
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 some
                 temporary
                 Injunction
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 devising
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 Law.
                 This
                 Game
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 chase
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 follow
                 both
                 with
                 horn
                 and
                 hound
                 ,
                 and
                 hunt
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 good
                 Huntsmen
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 off
                 with
                 loss
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 sped
                 best
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 torn
                 by
                 the
                 briers
                 and
                 bushes
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 their
                 passion
                 carried
                 them
                 in
                 pursute
                 of
                 the
                 sport
                 :
                 Amongst
                 which
                 ,
                 none
                 sped
                 worse
                 than
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 lose
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 ;
                 for
                 resting
                 obstinate
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 wear
                 that
                 habit
                 which
                 of
                 right
                 belonged
                 unto
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 habit
                 did
                 belong
                 .
                 So
                 eminent
                 a
                 Preferment
                 as
                 the
                 Deanry
                 of
                 Christ-church
                 deserved
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 exemplary
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Both
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Godwin
                
                 ,
                 Chaplain
                 in
                 Ordinary
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 advanced
                 unto
                 this
                 Deanry
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 ;
                 more
                 fortunate
                 in
                 being
                 father
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Francis
                   Godwin
                
                 a
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 for
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 digested
                 with
                 such
                 infinite
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 ingenuity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 prompted
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 their
                 Orthodoxie
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 lately
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 voted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 and
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 represented
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bishops
                 not
                 thinking
                 that
                 sufficient
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 required
                 subscription
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 threatning
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 deprivation
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 wilfully
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinately
                 persisted
                 in
                 that
                 refusal
                 .
                 Many
                 there
                 were
                 who●
                 bogled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 all
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 perversely
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 such
                 great
                 numbers
                 as
                 when
                 their
                 faction
                 was
                 grown
                 strong
                 and
                 improved
                 to
                 multitudes
                 .
                 Some
                 stumbled
                 at
                 it
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 20th
                 Article
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 36th
                 .
                 touching
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 some
                 thought
                 they
                 attributed
                 more
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 causes
                 both
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 than
                 could
                 consist
                 with
                 that
                 Autocratie
                 and
                 Independency
                 which
                 Calvin
                 arrogated
                 unto
                 his
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 that
                 platform
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Homil
                   es
                
                 as
                 beggarly
                 rudiments
                 ,
                 scarce
                 milk
                 for
                 Babes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 in
                 for
                 a
                 stronger
                 stomach
                 .
                 In
                 general
                 ,
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 Genevians
                 and
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
                 to
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 little
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 subscribed
                 by
                 any
                 who
                 desired
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 keeping
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 with
                 faith
                 unfeigned
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 none
                 so
                 much
                 remarkable
                 as
                 
                   father
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 the
                 Mar●yrologist
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Schism
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 that
                 Church
                 (
                 when
                 Cox
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 being
                 now
                 called
                 on
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 opinion
                 which
                 was
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 parts
                 and
                 piety
                 might
                 advance
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 appeared
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 (
                 but
                 whether
                 before
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 Diocesan
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 material
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   this
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   subscribe
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   serve
                   ,
                   take
                   my
                   Prebend
                   of
                   Salisbury
                   ,
                   the
                   onely
                   preferment
                   which
                   I
                   hold
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   good
                   may
                   it
                   do
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 refractory
                 answer
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 )
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 moved
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 against
                 some
                 others
                 who
                 had
                 stood
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 refusal
                 ;
                 but
                 kissing
                 goes
                 by
                 kindness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 kindness
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 both
                 kept
                 his
                 resolution
                 and
                 his
                 place
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 preferment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 advantage
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 question
                 ;
                 for
                 commonly
                 the
                 exemption
                 or
                 indemnity
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 particulars
                 ,
                 confirms
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 being
                 privileged
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 indemnity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Bancroft
                 ,
                 when
                 King
                 James
                 proposed
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 for
                 respiting
                 some
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 from
                 a
                 present
                 conformity
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 purpose
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 the
                 copy
                 of
                 those
                 Letters
                 would
                 fly
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 others
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 request
                 for
                 some
                 friends
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 fruit
                 would
                 follow
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Conference
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 would
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 not
                 drawn
                 so
                 easily
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 indulgencies
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 received
                 her
                 own
                 just
                 praises
                 from
                 the
                 Pen
                 of
                 an
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 Harding
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 Dedicatory
                 prefixed
                 before
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Apology
                 ,
                 commends
                 
                   her
                   earnest
                   zeal
                   and
                   travail
                   ,
                   in
                   bringing
                   those
                   disordered
                   Ministers
                   into
                   some
                   order
                   of
                   decent
                   apparel
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   wanted
                   reason
                   to
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   .
                
                 And
                 Sanders
                 (
                 who
                 seldom
                 speaks
                 well
                 of
                 her
                 )
                 first
                 informs
                 his
                 Reader
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   bickerings
                   there
                   were
                   in
                   England
                   about
                   the
                   Rochet
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Vestments
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   opposite
                   party
                   regarded
                   not
                   the
                   Queens
                   judgment
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   sent
                   for
                   counsel
                   and
                   advice
                   to
                   
                     Germany
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     Savoy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Switzerland
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   to
                   
                     Theodore
                     Beza
                  
                   and
                   
                     Peter
                     Martyr
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   finally
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   addresses
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen
                   proceeded
                   vigorously
                   to
                   the
                   deprivation
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   wilfully
                   opposed
                   her
                   order
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   behalf
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 our
                 Genevians
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 countenancing
                 of
                 their
                 inconformity
                 ,
                 had
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Divines
                 of
                 the
                 Gallick
                 and
                 Helvetian
                 Churches
                 to
                 declare
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 appears
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 remembrances
                 in
                 some
                 Authors
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 apprehending
                 some
                 neglect
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Secretary
                 Cecil
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 either
                 no
                 return
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 return
                 which
                 signified
                 nothing
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 addresses
                 ,
                 had
                 laid
                 aside
                 his
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 expect
                 no
                 thanks
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 received
                 so
                 little
                 from
                 the
                 grea●
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 But
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 while
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 conceived
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 interess
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 enjoyed
                 such
                 a
                 good
                 preferment
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 persons
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 his
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ask
                 counsel
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 surest
                 Oracle
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 countenanced
                 that
                 faction
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 practice
                 and
                 his
                 pen
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 encouragement
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Reign
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 shewn
                 before
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 out-gone
                 by
                 
                   Theodore
                   Beza
                
                 ,
                 who
                 next
                 usurped
                 a
                 super-intendency
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 hereafter
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 shall
                 now
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 briefly
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 poor
                 Church
                 might
                 better
                 have
                 counted
                 their
                 best
                 helps
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 than
                 have
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 their
                 intermedlings
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 More
                 modestly
                 then
                 so
                 dealt
                 Bullinger
                 and
                 Gualter
                 ,
                 two
                 Divines
                 of
                 Suitzerland
                 ,
                 as
                 eminent
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 learning
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 sollicited
                 by
                 some
                 some
                 zealous
                 brethren
                 to
                 signifie
                 their
                 judgment
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 controversie
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Aparel
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 return
                 an
                 approbation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 send
                 the
                 same
                 inclosed
                 in
                 several
                 Letters
                 to
                 
                   Sandys
                   ,
                   Horn
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gryndal
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 engage
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 bring
                 this
                 quarel
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 render
                 all
                 opponents
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 signification
                 of
                 her
                 Royall
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 not
                 grounded
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 and
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 published
                 her
                 Injunctions
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 but
                 legally
                 declared
                 by
                 her
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 denyed
                 obedience
                 to
                 her
                 sole
                 commands
                 ,
                 would
                 at
                 least
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 is
                 thereupon
                 required
                 to
                 consult
                 together
                 with
                 such
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Commissioners
                 as
                 were
                 next
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 such
                 Rules
                 and
                 Orders
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 and
                 estate
                 thereof
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ,
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 approved
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Rules
                 and
                 Orders
                 were
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 published
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 book
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Advertisements
                   ,
                   partly
                   for
                   due
                   order
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Common-Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   using
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   and
                   partly
                   for
                   the
                   Apparel
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesties
                   Letters
                   commanding
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                
                 15th
                 .
                 
                   day
                   of
                
                 January
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 stamp
                 of
                 Royal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 a
                 Preface
                 was
                 prefixed
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   had
                   called
                   to
                   her
                   remembrance
                   how
                   necessary
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   God's
                   glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   all
                   her
                   loving
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   knit
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   Uniformity
                   touching
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   one
                   decent
                   behaviour
                   of
                   outward
                   aparel
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   distinct
                   habits
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   vocation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   greater
                   reverence
                   might
                   be●
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   
                   Offices
                   ,
                   that
                   thereupon
                   she
                   had
                   required
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   special
                   Letters
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   conference
                   had
                   with
                   such
                   other
                   Bishops
                   as
                   were
                   authorised
                   by
                   her
                   Commission
                   for
                   causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   some
                   order
                   might
                   be
                   took
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   diversities
                   and
                   varieties
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   might
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   obedience
                   unto
                   her
                   commands
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Metropolitan
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   there
                   named
                   had
                   agreed
                   upon
                   the
                   Rules
                   and
                   Orders
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   by
                   her
                   thought
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   and
                   followed
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 these
                 Articles
                 or
                 Advertisements
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 particularly
                 enjoyned
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   should
                   continue
                   their
                   accustomed
                   Aparel
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   Deans
                   of
                   Cathedral
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Masters
                   of
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   all
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   dignitaries
                   in
                   Cathedral
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Batchelors
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   Law
                   ,
                   having
                   any
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Living
                   ,
                   should
                   wear
                   in
                   their
                   common
                   apparel
                   abroad
                   a
                   side
                   Gown
                   with
                   sleeves
                   streight
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   cuts
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   also
                   without
                   any
                   falling
                   cape
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   wear
                   tippets
                   of
                   ●arsnet
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   lawful
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   24
                   Hen.
                   8.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Physick
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   faculty
                   ,
                   having
                   any
                   Living
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   that
                   may
                   dispend
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   100
                   Marks
                   ,
                   he
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   by
                   the
                   fruits
                   or
                   tenths
                   of
                   their
                   Promotions
                   ;
                   or
                   all
                   Prebendaries
                   ,
                   whose
                   promotions
                   are
                   vallued
                   at
                   20
                   l.
                   and
                   upward
                   ,
                   to
                   wear
                   the
                   like
                   habit
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   having
                   any
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Living
                   ,
                   do
                   wear
                   the
                   cap
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Injunctions
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   hats
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   journeyings
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   in
                   their
                   journeys
                   do
                   wear
                   the
                   cloaks
                   with
                   sleeves
                   put
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   in
                   fashion
                   to
                   their
                   Gowns
                   ,
                   without
                   gards
                   ,
                   welts
                   ,
                   or
                   cuts
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   private
                   houses
                   or
                   studies
                   they
                   use
                   their
                   own
                   liberty
                   of
                   comely
                   apparel
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   inferiour
                   Ecclesiastical
                   persons
                   shall
                   wear
                   long
                   gowns
                   of
                   the
                   fashion
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   and
                   caps
                   as
                   before
                   is
                   described
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   poor
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   Vicars
                   ,
                   and
                   Cura●s
                   ,
                   do
                   endeavour
                   themselves
                   to
                   conform
                   their
                   aparel
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   ,
                   so
                   soon
                   and
                   as
                   conveniently
                   as
                   their
                   abilities
                   will
                   serve
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   provided
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   ability
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   their
                   ability
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   buy
                   them
                   long
                   gowns
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   aforesaid
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   they
                   shall
                   wear
                   their
                   short
                   gowns
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   expressed
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   pe●●ons
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   not
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   not
                   accepted
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   refuse
                   to
                   accept
                   ,
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   do
                   from
                   henceforth
                   wear
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   aparel
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   go
                   as
                   meer
                   lay-men
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   obedience
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   obstinately
                   refuse
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   be
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Ordinary
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   accordingly
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 belongs
                 more
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 return
                 therefore
                 where
                 we
                 left
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 considerable
                 action
                 which
                 followed
                 on
                 the
                 Queens
                 reception
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 considerable
                 in
                 the
                 consequents
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 it self
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 preferring
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Dudley
                
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 son
                 then
                 living
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 Lord
                 Denbigh
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 which
                 honour
                 she
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 on
                 Michaelmas
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Pomps
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 thereunto
                 accustomed
                 ;
                 She
                 had
                 before
                 elected
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 her
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 in
                 all
                 affairs
                 both
                 of
                 Court
                 and
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 fair
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Denbigh
                 ,
                 being
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 goodliest
                 Territories
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 more
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 quality
                 which
                 owes
                 sure
                 and
                 service
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 she
                 adds
                 unto
                 these
                 honors
                 the
                 goodly
                 Castle
                 and
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Kenelworth
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 patrimony
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 .
                 Advanced
                 unto
                 which
                 heighth
                 ,
                 he
                 ingrossed
                 unto
                 himself
                 the
                 disposings
                 of
                 all
                 Offices
                 in
                 Court
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 preferments
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 proving
                 in
                 fine
                 so
                 unappeasable
                 in
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 unsatiable
                 in
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 so
                 sacrilegious
                 in
                 his
                 rapines
                 ,
                 so
                 false
                 in
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 treche●ous
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 so
                 
                 destructive
                 of
                 the
                 rights
                 and
                 properties
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                   little
                   finger
                
                 lay
                 far
                 heavier
                 on
                 the
                 English
                 subjects
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 loins
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Favorites
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Kings
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 monstrous
                 vices
                 (
                 most
                 insupportable
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 himself
                 )
                 might
                 either
                 be
                 connived
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 cloaks
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 seeming
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 himself
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 P●ritan
                 faction
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 no
                 pains
                 in
                 setting
                 forth
                 his
                 praises
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 making
                 themselves
                 the
                 Tromparts
                 to
                 this
                 Bragadocio
                 ;
                 Nor
                 was
                 he
                 wanting
                 to
                 caresse
                 them
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 holy
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 using
                 no
                 other
                 language
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 and
                 letters
                 than
                 pure-scripture
                 phrase
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 become
                 as
                 dextrous
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 same
                 inspirations
                 with
                 the
                 sacred
                 Pen-men
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 spoke
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 or
                 Puritan
                 History
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 any
                 able
                 Pen
                 shall
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 this
                 Court-Meteor
                 to
                 be
                 gazed
                 on
                 by
                 unknowing
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 a●tend
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Ferdinand
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 now
                 being
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 to
                 M●x●milian
                 his
                 eldest
                 son
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 made
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 R●mans
                 .
                 A
                 P●ince
                 he
                 was
                 who
                 had
                 deserved
                 exceeding
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 merit
                 ;
                 the
                 after-noon
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fore-noon
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 apart
                 by
                 her
                 command
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 a
                 goodly
                 He●se
                 ,
                 richly
                 garnished
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Quire
                 being
                 hanged
                 with
                 black
                 cloth
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 rich
                 Scutcheons
                 of
                 his
                 Arms
                 of
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 solemnization
                 of
                 which
                 Funeral
                 there
                 were
                 twelve
                 Mourners
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 presented
                 the
                 Queens
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Marquis
                 of
                 Winchester
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 twelve
                 being
                 two
                 Earls
                 ,
                 six
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Knights
                 ;
                 the
                 sacred
                 part
                 thereof
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 London
                 and
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 the
                 funeral
                 Sermon
                 being
                 p●eached
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 which
                 tended
                 much
                 unto
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 commendation
                 of
                 that
                 famous
                 Emperor
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 no
                 small
                 honor
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 gave
                 great
                 contentment
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 generally
                 much
                 delighted
                 with
                 such
                 glorious
                 pomps
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 thereby
                 held
                 in
                 estimation
                 with
                 all
                 forein
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 else
                 memorable
                 in
                 this
                 year
                 but
                 the
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 certain
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Ca●vin
                   .
                   Dorman
                
                 ,
                 an
                 English
                 fugitive
                 ,
                 first
                 publisheth
                 a
                 book
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 denyed
                 in
                 Bishop
                 Jewel's
                 challenge
                 ;
                 encountred
                 first
                 by
                 
                   Alexander
                   Nowel
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 appeared
                 in
                 print
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 replyed
                 upon
                 by
                 Dorman
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Discovery
                   of
                   Mr.
                
                 Nowel's
                 untruths
                 ,
                 not
                 published
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 more
                 consequence
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 authority
                 so
                 much
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 succeeding
                 ;
                 a
                 name
                 much
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 many
                 grave
                 and
                 moderate
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 at
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 dangers
                 which
                 ensued
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 platform
                 at
                 Geneva
                 made
                 the
                 onely
                 pattern
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 were
                 to
                 frame
                 their
                 Government
                 ;
                 his
                 Writings
                 made
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 Students
                 in
                 Divinity
                 were
                 to
                 square
                 their
                 Judgments
                 .
                 What
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombart
                
                 was
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 Calvin
                 reckoned
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 reformed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   Hic
                   Magister
                   non
                   tenetur
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 esteemed
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 some
                 zealous
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyteterian
                 or
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 appeared
                 exceeding
                 ambitious
                 to
                 wear
                 his
                 Livery
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 no
                 name
                 so
                 honorable
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sounder
                 members
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Royal
                 and
                 Prelatical
                 Divines
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 conceived
                 otherwise
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 right
                 learned
                 
                   Adrian
                   Sararia
                
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Dutch-man
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 once
                 preferred
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 stomached
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Calvinian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 7.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1564
                 ,
                 1565.
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 shall
                 begin
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 where
                 Queen
                 E●izabeth
                 kept
                 a
                 Stock
                 still
                 going
                 ,
                 the
                 Returns
                 whereof
                 redounded
                 more
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 security
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 was
                 young
                 ,
                 poffessed
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 Heir
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 first
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Daulphin
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 sued
                 to
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Charls
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Maximilian
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 ;
                 But
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 had
                 found
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 and
                 danger
                 from
                 her
                 first
                 alliance
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 against
                 all
                 Marriages
                 which
                 might
                 breed
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 advance
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 Competitor
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 she
                 commended
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 pretended
                 to
                 have
                 raised
                 to
                 those
                 eminent
                 honors
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 in
                 some
                 fort
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 Queens
                 affection
                 .
                 Which
                 proposition
                 proved
                 agreeable
                 to
                 neither
                 party
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 disdaining
                 that
                 unequal
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 Leicester
                 dealing
                 underhand
                 with
                 Randolph
                 the
                 English
                 Resident
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 her
                 still
                 in
                 that
                 averseness
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 foolishly
                 given
                 himself
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 marrying
                 with
                 Elizabeth
                 his
                 own
                 dread
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 all
                 her
                 favours
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 that
                 any
                 Proposition
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 should
                 be
                 entertained
                 .
                 During
                 these
                 various
                 thoughts
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 next
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ;
                 One
                 Hales
                 had
                 writ
                 a
                 discourse
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 marriage
                 between
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hertford
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 apprehended
                 and
                 committed
                 prisoner
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 party
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 sub-divided
                 ,
                 some
                 standing
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 heir
                 apparent
                 ,
                 though
                 an
                 alien
                 born
                 ;
                 others
                 for
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Darnlie
                 ,
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 lineally
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 eldest
                 daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 also
                 did
                 derive
                 her
                 claim
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 grown
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 James
                 her
                 bastard-brother
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 made
                 Earl
                 of
                 Murrey
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 over-powered
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 some
                 loss
                 within
                 her self
                 for
                 finding
                 a
                 fit
                 person
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 integrity
                 she
                 might
                 depend
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 whose
                 power
                 she
                 might
                 rely
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 safety
                 :
                 After
                 a
                 long
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 seemed
                 more
                 conducible
                 to
                 her
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 than
                 the
                 recalling
                 of
                 Matthew
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lenox
                 to
                 his
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 forced
                 by
                 the
                 Hamiltonians
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 .
                 Being
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 extracted
                 ,
                 Henry
                 conceived
                 that
                 some
                 good
                 use
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 advancing
                 the
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 marriage
                 between
                 his
                 onely
                 son
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 and
                 the
                 Infant-Queen
                 :
                 The
                 more
                 to
                 gain
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 bestowes
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 marriage
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Margaret
                   Dowglas
                
                 ,
                 daughter
                 of
                 Queen
                 Margaret
                 his
                 eldest
                 sister
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Archibald
                   Dowglas
                
                 Earl
                 of
                 Angus
                 her
                 second
                 husband
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 marriage
                 were
                 born
                 Henry
                 Lord
                 Darnly
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 more
                 anone
                 )
                 and
                 Charls
                 the
                 second
                 son
                 (
                 whom
                 King
                 James
                 created
                 Earl
                 of
                 Lenox
                 )
                 father
                 of
                 Arabella
                 ,
                 before
                 remembred
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 support
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 nobler
                 equipage
                 ,
                 he
                 bestowes
                 upon
                 him
                 also
                 the
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Setrington
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 good
                 Lands
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Yo●k
                 ,
                 passing
                 since
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lenox
                 his
                 Lands
                 in
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 England
                 he
                 remained
                 above
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 kept●
                 himself
                 constant
                 in
                 all
                 changes
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 estimable
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 .
                 Being
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 Queen
                 so
                 gracious
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 handsome
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 his
                 two
                 sons
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 leaves
                 his
                 wife
                 behind
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 might
                 take
                 some
                 umbrage
                 or
                 displeasure
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 remove
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 February
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Darnly
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 
                 Who
                 being
                 not
                 full
                 twenty
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 of
                 lovely
                 person
                 ,
                 sweet
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 ingenuous
                 disposition
                 ,
                 exceedingly
                 prevailed
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 Queens
                 affection
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 now
                 met
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 might
                 please
                 her
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 secure
                 her
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Kings
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 should
                 hinder
                 her
                 from
                 making
                 up
                 a
                 mariage
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 party
                 in
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 she
                 thought
                 withall
                 of
                 so
                 safe
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 create
                 no
                 new
                 jealousies
                 in
                 the
                 brest
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 ?
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Leicestrian
                 faction
                 conceived
                 otherwise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 drawn
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 Council
                 to
                 conceive
                 so
                 to
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 could
                 more
                 secure
                 the
                 interess
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 corroborate
                 her
                 own
                 Title
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Darnly
                 ?
                 from
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 what
                 children
                 soever
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 draw
                 to
                 them
                 many
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 stood
                 fair
                 and
                 faithful
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 Queen
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 great
                 fear
                 (
                 but
                 made
                 much
                 greater
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 to
                 create
                 some
                 trouble
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 earnestly
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 mariage
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 succession
                 might
                 be
                 setled
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 posterity
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 Popish
                 Justices
                 (
                 whereof
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sincerely
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 deprived
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 lived
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 close
                 restraint
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 hardning
                 some
                 in
                 their
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupting
                 others
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 conversation
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 might
                 be
                 conferred
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 for
                 suppressing
                 all
                 such
                 Popish
                 Books
                 as
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 depriving
                 the
                 English
                 Fugitives
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Benefices
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 they
                 had
                 retained
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 incurring
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 Premunire
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 often
                 threatned
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Lawyers
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 advised
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 counterpoise
                 unto
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 some
                 countenance
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hartford
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 Katherine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 ballance
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Romish
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 some
                 moderation
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 such
                 Protestant
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 (
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 as
                 hitherto
                 had
                 been
                 opposi●e
                 in
                 external
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 here
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 mariage
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Scots
                 themselves
                 ;
                 the
                 chief
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 faithfully
                 had
                 adher'd
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 Queen
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 former
                 troubles
                 ,
                 conceived
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 born
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 done
                 any
                 service
                 which
                 might
                 enoble
                 and
                 prefer
                 him
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 preachings
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 designed
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 destroy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 old
                 vassalage
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Noble
                 men
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sold
                 themselves
                 to
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 were
                 governed
                 wholly
                 by
                 her
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 Arms
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Ma●ch
                 ,
                 the
                 Edenburgers
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 quickly
                 scatter'd
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Queens
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 bent
                 upon
                 her
                 mariage
                 with
                 this
                 young
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 threatnings
                 nor
                 perswasions
                 could
                 divert
                 her
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 tha●
                 he
                 might
                 appear
                 in
                 some
                 capacity
                 fit
                 for
                 
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 first
                 confers
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 creats
                 him
                 Baron
                 of
                 Ardamanack
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Rosse
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rothsay
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 eldest
                 and
                 second
                 sons
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 In
                 May
                 she
                 had
                 convented
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 communicated
                 her
                 intention
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ochiltrie
                 opposing
                 what
                 the
                 rest
                 approved
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 the
                 mariage
                 Rites
                 were
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 Chapel
                 by
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 Restairig
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 new
                 Duke
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 King
                 by
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 associated
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 government
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 whereof
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 she
                 seemed
                 more
                 offended
                 than
                 indeed
                 she
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 well
                 she
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 new
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 plain
                 and
                 open
                 natures
                 ,
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 dangerous
                 counsels
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 her
                 quiet
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 she
                 retained
                 the
                 Countesse
                 with
                 her
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 stand
                 bound
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 act
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 so
                 dear
                 a
                 pledge
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 precipitation
                 of
                 this
                 mariage
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 had
                 neither
                 fortified
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 her
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 alliances
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 new
                 troubles
                 must
                 break
                 out
                 in
                 Scotland
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 uncomfortable
                 and
                 inglorious
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 for
                 never
                 was
                 mariage
                 more
                 calamitous
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 finally
                 more
                 scandalous
                 to
                 both
                 Religions
                 ;
                 in
                 nothing
                 fortunate
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 James
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 on
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1566.
                 solemnly
                 Crowned
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1567.
                 and
                 joyfully
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   March
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1602.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 greater
                 glory
                 and
                 felicity
                 reigned
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Whose
                 praise
                 resounding
                 in
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 invited
                 Caecille
                 ,
                 sister
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 and
                 wife
                 of
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 Marquisse
                 of
                 Baden
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 tedious
                 journey
                 both
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 sea
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 furthest
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 splendor
                 of
                 her
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 prudence
                 of
                 her
                 Government
                 .
                 Landing
                 at
                 Dover
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cobham
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 goodly
                 train
                 of
                 Knights
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 by
                 the
                 Lady
                 Cobham
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 honourable
                 train
                 of
                 Ladies
                 and
                 Gentlewomen
                 ;
                 at
                 Gravesend
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Hunsdon
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 Pensioners
                 ;
                 at
                 London
                 on
                 the
                 11th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Sussex
                 and
                 his
                 Countesse
                 ,
                 who
                 waited
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lodging
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Sca●●e
                 had
                 she
                 rested
                 there
                 four
                 dayes
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 travel
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 happily
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 a
                 son
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 Christned
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Edwardus
                   Fortunatus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 being
                 Sureties
                 with
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 Font.
                 She
                 called
                 him
                 Edward
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 brother
                 ,
                 whose
                 memory
                 she
                 dearly
                 loved
                 ;
                 and
                 Fortunatus
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 so
                 luckily
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Mother
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 painful
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 was
                 safely
                 come
                 to
                 pay
                 her
                 Devotions
                 at
                 that
                 Shrine
                 which
                 she
                 so
                 much
                 honoured
                 .
                 Having
                 remained
                 here
                 till
                 the
                 April
                 following
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 dismist
                 with
                 many
                 rich
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 annual
                 pension
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 conducted
                 honourably
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Aburgavenny
                 to
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Dover
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shipped
                 for
                 Calais
                 ;
                 filling
                 all
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 betwixt
                 that
                 and
                 Baden
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 their
                 entertainment
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Glories
                 of
                 their
                 entertainment
                 might
                 appear
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 Rambouillet
                 a
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 came
                 hither
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 upon
                 two
                 solemnities
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 installed
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 person
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St
                 Michael
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 principal
                 Order
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 to
                 Thomas
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Pomps
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 St
                 George
                 at
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 
                 with
                 like
                 State
                 and
                 splendour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 Chapel
                 at
                 Whitehall
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 well
                 tempered
                 piety
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Devotions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 generally
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 forein
                 Princes
                 still
                 resorted
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 zealots
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 slacken
                 their
                 attendance
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 dislike
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 at
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 a
                 Decree
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 ●rent
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 all
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 obedience
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 over
                 of
                 that
                 Roaring
                 Bull
                 from
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 the
                 subjects
                 discharged
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 going
                 or
                 not
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 
                   sign
                   distinctive
                
                 to
                 difference
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 from
                 an
                 
                   English
                   Protestant
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 enough
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 stood
                 much
                 longer
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 conformity
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 discords
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 faction
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 many
                 innovations
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 afforded
                 them
                 some
                 further
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 desertion
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 year
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 or
                 Calvinian
                 faction
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Gualier
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Spondanus
                 (
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 right
                 good
                 Chronologers
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 name
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 been
                 appropriate
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 pretending
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Purity
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 
                   held
                   forth
                
                 unto
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 gave
                 it
                 out
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 Book
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Purity
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 irreverence
                 ,
                 this
                 opposition
                 drew
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 licenciousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 gave
                 great
                 scandal
                 and
                 offence
                 to
                 all
                 sober
                 men
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 narrowly
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 check
                 to
                 those
                 disorders
                 and
                 confusions
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 practices
                 and
                 their
                 preachings
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 laid
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 woful
                 schism
                 which
                 soon
                 after
                 followed
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 check
                 to
                 those
                 disorders
                 ,
                 they
                 published
                 the
                 Advertisement
                 before
                 remembred
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Can●erbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Ely
                   ,
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Rochester
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 present
                 remedy
                 which
                 could
                 then
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 like
                 confusions
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 Protestation
                 was
                 devised
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 all
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 and
                 Curates
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 stations
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 required
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   preach
                   ,
                   not
                   publickly
                   interpret
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   read
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   appointed
                   by
                   publick
                   authority
                   ,
                   without
                   special
                   Licence
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   under
                   his
                   Seal
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   read
                   the
                   Service
                   plainly
                   ,
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   and
                   audibly
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   might
                   hear
                   and
                   understand
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   keep
                   the
                   Register
                   book
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesties
                   Injunctions
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   use
                   sobriety
                   in
                   apparel
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Common
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Order
                   appointed
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   move
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   to
                   quiet
                   and
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   give
                   them
                   cause
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   help
                   to
                   reconcile
                   them
                   that
                   be
                   at
                   variance
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   utmost
                   power
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   read
                   dayly
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   one
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   with
                   good
                   advisement
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   their
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   persons
                   ,
                   use
                   and
                   exercise
                   their
                   Office
                   and
                   Place
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   quiet
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   subjects
                   within
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   concord
                   and
                   unity
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   observe
                   ,
                   keep
                   and
                   maintain
                   such
                   Order
                   and
                   Uniformity
                   in
                   all
                   external
                   Policy
                   ,
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   good
                   usages
                   and
                   Orders
                   ,
                   are
                   already
                   well
                   provided
                   and
                   established
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   openly
                   meddle
                   with
                   any
                   Artificers
                   occupations
                   ,
                   as
                   covetously
                   to
                   seek
                   a
                   gain
                   thereby
                   ,
                   having
                   in
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Livings
                   ,
                   
                   twenty
                   Nobles
                   or
                   above
                   by
                   the
                   year
                   .
                
                 
                 Which
                 protestation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 either
                 had
                 been
                 generally
                 pressed
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 (
                 as
                 perhaps
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 )
                 or
                 better
                 kept
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 questionlesse
                 have
                 been
                 saved
                 from
                 those
                 distractions
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Innovators
                 were
                 occasioned
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
                 8.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
                 1565
                 ,
                 1566.
                 
              
               
                 THus
                 have
                 we
                 seen
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 confirmed
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 penalties
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 either
                 did
                 reproach
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 neglect
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfully
                 withdrew
                 their
                 attendance
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 ,
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ▪
                 and
                 ratified
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 authority
                 ;
                 external
                 matters
                 in
                 officiating
                 Gods
                 publick
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 apparel
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 regulated
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 condition
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Orders
                 and
                 Advertisements
                 .
                 Nothing
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 settle
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 this
                 Government
                 by
                 as
                 good
                 authority
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 we
                 a●e
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 Dr
                 
                   Edmond
                   Bonner
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 great
                 slaughter-man
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 obedience
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 tender
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 and
                 residing
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 
                   Bonner
                   ▪
                
                 was
                 then
                 prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Clink
                 or
                 Marshalsea
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Burrough
                 of
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 within
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 Horn
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Chancellor
                 the
                 Oath
                 was
                 tender'd
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 refusal
                 of
                 which
                 Oath
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 endicted
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Bench
                 upon
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 appeared
                 in
                 some
                 Term
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 that
                 counsel
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 plead
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 The
                 Court
                 assigns
                 him
                 no
                 worse
                 men
                 than
                 
                   Christopher
                   W●ay
                
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 that
                 famous
                 Lawyer
                 
                   Edmond
                   Ploydon
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 learned
                 Commentaries
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 great
                 abilities
                 in
                 that
                 Profession
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Lovelace
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Advice
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 pleading
                 chiefly
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 nicities
                 and
                 punctilioes
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 Bonner
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 indictment
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 Dr.
                 
                   Edmond
                   Bonner
                
                 ,
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 legally
                 and
                 actually
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Writ
                 to
                 be
                 abated
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 dismissed
                 our
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 But
                 Ploydon
                 found
                 here
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Case
                   was
                   altered
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Plea
                 could
                 neither
                 be
                 allowed
                 by
                 Catiline
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Dyer
                 who
                 reports
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Non
                   allocatur
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 principle
                 Plea
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 Horn
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Oath
                 was
                 tender'd
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 impowred
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Statute
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 tender
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 Chancellor
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 alleged
                 that
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 ratified
                 by
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remained
                 at
                 Horn's
                 pretended
                 consecration
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 being
                 put
                 off
                 from
                 Term
                 to
                 Term
                 ,
                 comes
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 debated
                 amongst
                 the
                 Judges
                 at
                 
                   Serjeants
                   Inne
                
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 finally
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tryal
                 of
                 that
                 issue
                 Ordered
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 a
                 Jury
                 of
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Surry
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 withall
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 weighty
                 matter
                 might
                 miscarry
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 Jury
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 either
                 partiality
                 ,
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 proof
                 made
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 touching
                 the
                 grants
                 made
                 by
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 were
                 made
                 under
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Granters
                 were
                 not
                 actually
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 nor
                 legally
                 possessed
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Sees
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 sound
                 advice
                 ,
                 the
                 business
                 comes
                 under
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 particulars
                 being
                 fully
                 and
                 considerately
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 declared
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   their
                   not
                   restoring
                   of
                   that
                   Book
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   power
                   in
                   terms
                   significant
                   and
                   express
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   
                     Casus
                     omissus
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   the
                   Statute
                   5th
                   .
                   and
                   6th
                   .
                   Edw.
                   6th
                   .
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   an
                   appendant
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   1.
                   
                   Eliz.
                   was
                   restored
                   again
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   intentionally
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   in
                   terminis
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Statute
                   were
                   not
                   cleer
                   enough
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   doubts
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   therefore
                   revive
                   it
                   now
                   ;
                   and
                   did
                   accordingly
                   Enact
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   Ordered
                   ,
                   or
                   Consecrate
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Gods
                   Holy
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   or
                   Deacons
                   after
                   the
                   form
                   and
                   order
                   prescribed
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   ,
                   be
                   in
                   very
                   deed
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   authority
                   hereof
                   ,
                   declared
                   and
                   enacted
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   rightly
                   made
                   ,
                   Consecrate
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordered
                   ,
                   Any
                   Statute
                   ,
                   Law
                   ,
                   Canon
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 else
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 Parliament
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 course
                 accompanied
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 granting
                 of
                 a
                 Subsidy
                 of
                 six
                 shillings
                 in
                 the
                 pound
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Benefices
                 and
                 promotions
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 impeached
                 or
                 molested
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 refusal
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 heretofore
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Which
                 favour
                 was
                 indulged
                 unto
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 gaining
                 them
                 by
                 fair
                 means
                 to
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 to
                 Bonner
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 suffered
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Bishopricks
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 last
                 Act
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 strongly
                 setled
                 on
                 her
                 natural
                 pillars
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Government
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 not
                 otherwise
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 shaken
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 
                   blind
                   zeal
                
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 furio●s
                 Sampsons
                 as
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 pull
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 brief
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 abberrations
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 constitution
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 disturb
                 her
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 certainty
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 his
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 
                   John
                   Rastel
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 challenge
                 .
                 Who
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fugitive
                 Priest
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 faithfully
                 delivered
                 to
                 many
                 sad
                 truths
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
                 Three
                 books
                 he
                 writ
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 now
                 last
                 past
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 address
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   And
                   though
                   you
                   Mr.
                
                 Jewel
                 
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   say
                   )
                   do
                   take
                   the
                   bread
                   into
                   your
                   hands
                   when
                   you
                   celebrate
                   solemnly
                   ,
                   yet
                   thousands
                   there
                   are
                   of
                   your
                   inferiour
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   whose
                   death
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   any
                   such
                   external
                   fashion
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Order
                   of
                   celebrating
                   the
                   Communion
                   is
                   so
                   unadvisedly
                   conceived
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   left
                   unto
                   his
                   private
                   Rule
                   or
                   Canon
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   bread
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   let
                   it
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   table
                   ,
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   being
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   table
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   pleases
                   the
                   Sexton
                   or
                   Parish-Clerk
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   .
                   p.
                
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 Altars
                 were
                 allowed
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 offered
                 the
                 unbloody
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ;
                 yet
                 your
                 company
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 followers
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 do
                 account
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 among
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                 Idola●ry
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 keep
                 an
                 Altar
                 standing
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 you
                 follow
                 a
                 certain
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 desperate
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Optatus
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 break
                 ,
                 raze
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 offered
                 .
                 p.
                 34.
                 and
                 165.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 singing
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 kneel
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 hearken
                 at
                 the
                 Chancel
                 dore
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 wiser
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 provide
                 for
                 great
                 Parishes
                 where
                 a
                 thousand
                 people
                 are
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 p.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 where
                 did
                 you
                 ever
                 read
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 external
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 wear
                 Frocks
                 or
                 Gowns
                 ,
                 or
                 four-cornered
                 Caps
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Lay-men-servants
                 did
                 follow
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Livery
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 at
                 their
                 Prayers
                 they
                 sa●e
                 in
                 sides
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 fell
                 prostrate
                 ,
                 or
                 sung
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 looked
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ?
                 or
                 did
                 wear
                 Copes
                 of
                 Tiss●e
                 or
                 Velvet
                 ?
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 more
                 such
                 questions
                 .
                 p.
                 446.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 well
                 ordered
                 with
                 excellent
                 men
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 suffer
                 Coblers
                 ,
                 Weavers
                 ,
                 Tinkers
                 ,
                 Tanners
                 ,
                 Cardmakers
                 ,
                 ●apsters
                 ,
                 Fidlers
                 ,
                 Gaolers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 like
                 profession
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 disputing
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 climb
                 up
                 into
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 that
                 any
                 Bagpipers
                 ,
                 Horse
                 coursers
                 ,
                 Jaylers
                 ,
                 or
                 Ale
                 basters
                 ,
                 were
                 admitted
                 then
                 into
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 without
                 good
                 and
                 long
                 tryal
                 of
                 their
                 conversation
                 ?
                 p.
                 162.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 then
                 did
                 swear
                 by
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 his
                 visitation
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 warrant
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 some
                 poor
                 prisoner
                 Priest
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 prisoning
                 of
                 his
                 adversary
                 ,
                 did
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 not
                 disposed
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 most
                 cruel
                 deaths
                 ;
                 or
                 refused
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 white
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 by
                 some
                 honest
                 Priests
                 apparel
                 ,
                 p.
                 162.
                 or
                 gathered
                 a
                 Benevolence
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 houshold
                 ?
                 p.
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 then
                 were
                 )
                 was
                 removable
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 hither
                 and
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 —
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 Communion
                 was
                 said
                 on
                 Good
                 Friday
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 ministred
                 then
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 loaf
                 Bread
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Wafers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 rather
                 without
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 or
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 time
                 the
                 Minister
                 should
                 wear
                 a
                 Cope
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 other
                 Service
                 a
                 Surplice
                 only
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 at
                 some
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 besides
                 his
                 common
                 apparel
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 prophane
                 cup
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 consecrated
                 and
                 hallowed
                 vessel
                 ?
                 p.
                 162
                 ,
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 a
                 solemn
                 curse
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 on
                 A●h
                 Wednesday
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 Procession
                 about
                 the
                 fields
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Rogation
                 week
                 ,
                 rather
                 thereby
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 bounds
                 and
                 borders
                 of
                 every
                 Parish
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 move
                 God
                 to
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 mens
                 hearts
                 to
                 devotion
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 should
                 put
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ring
                 upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 finger
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 continued
                 ?
                 p.
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 the
                 resi●ue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 unreceived
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 to
                 spread
                 their
                 young
                 childrens
                 butter
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 tooth
                 with
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 homely
                 table
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Communion
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 p.
                 164.
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Lent
                 or
                 Friday
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 fasted
                 for
                 civil
                 policy
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 devotion
                 ,
                 p.
                 165.
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Lay
                 people
                 communicating
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 cup
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Priests
                 ?
                 p.
                 166.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 then
                 ,
                 threw
                 down
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 childrens
                 pictures
                 in
                 their
                 Chambers
                 and
                 Parlours
                 ,
                 p.
                 164.
                 or
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 virgin
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 yet
                 commendably
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 wife
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 165.
                 or
                 that
                 was
                 married
                 on
                 Ash
                 Wednesday
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 preached
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 pray
                 on
                 a
                 dunghil
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 Fryer
                 of
                 60
                 years
                 ,
                 obteining
                 afterwards
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 married
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 of
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 p.
                 166.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 we
                 seen
                 the
                 Church
                 established
                 on
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophers
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 the
                 Government
                 truly
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 essential
                 parts
                 thereof
                 )
                 of
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ;
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 an
                 extract
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 forms
                 ;
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 tended
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 decency
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 first
                 Essays
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 ,
                 beginning
                 low
                 at
                 Caps
                 and
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 habits
                 ;
                 but
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 points
                 ;
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 adulterating
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 worship
                 here
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 dangerous
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 secret
                 Plots
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 practises
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 break
                 down
                 the
                 roofe
                 and
                 walls
                 of
                 this
                 goodly
                 building
                 ,
                 but
                 digged
                 up
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 better
                 fall
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 or
                 Acrian
                 History
                 ,
                 for
                 carring
                 on
                 of
                 whose
                 designes
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 miserably
                 imbroyled
                 all
                 the
                 Estates
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 the
                 Realmes
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 its
                 proper
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 her
                 Primative
                 lustre
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 strangely
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 unsetled
                 ,
                 how
                 monstruously
                 disfigured
                 by
                 unquiet
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 interess
                 is
                 as
                 incompatible
                 with
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 distinction
                 of
                 apparrell
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 all
                 set
                 formes
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 also
                 they
                 contend
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 heare
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 my
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 look
                 further
                 into
                 those
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 the
                 lamentable
                 effects
                 whereof
                 wee
                 feele
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               To
               the
               former
               BOOK
               :
            
             
               
                 CONTAINING
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Articles
                     of
                     Religion
                     agreed
                     upon
                     in
                     Convocation
                     Anno
                     1562.
                     compared
                     with
                     those
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     and
                     published
                     in
                     the
                     Reign
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     6
                     
                       th
                       Anno
                    
                     1552.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Notes
                     on
                     the
                     former
                     Articles
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Particulars
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     differed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 PREFACE
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 ARTICLES
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Lutherans
                 having
                 published
                 that
                 famous
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 name
                 from
                 Ausb●rge
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 City
                 it
                 was
                 tendered
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Charls
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 there
                 assembled
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1530.
                 
                 In
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 Protestant
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 followed
                 that
                 example
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 constant
                 Rule
                 a
                 mongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 private
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 frame
                 their
                 judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 p●rtly
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 consent
                 and
                 harmony
                 which
                 was
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 National
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 open
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 grounds
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 having
                 concurred
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 desires
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 for
                 framing
                 one
                 uniform
                 Order
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 God's
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 publish
                 ing
                 certain
                 pious
                 and
                 profitable
                 Sermons
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Toung
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 found
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 holding
                 forth
                 some
                 publick
                 Rule
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 as
                 well
                 their
                 Orthodoxie
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 abhorrency
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extravagancies
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 and
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Review
                 thereof
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 assembled
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 under
                 Queen
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1562.
                 which
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 will
                 appear
                 most
                 plainly
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 much
                 different
                 ,
                 the
                 later
                 being
                 rather
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 obscure
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 expressed
                 in
                 such
                 full
                 and
                 significant
                 tearms
                 as
                 they
                 after
                 were
                 ,
                 than
                 differing
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 points
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Romanists
                 and
                 some
                 modern
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 these
                 differences
                 were
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 weight
                 and
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 observe
                 by
                 seeing
                 the
                 Articles
                 laid
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Columns
                 (
                 as
                 hereafter
                 followeth
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 variations
                 are
                 presented
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 character
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 marked
                 out
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 figures
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 and
                 margin
                 :
                 Which
                 was
                 first
                 done
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 some
                 Annotations
                 intended
                 once
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 shewing
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 Additions
                 ,
                 Substractions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 alterations
                 which
                 were
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Book
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1562.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 design
                 being
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 so
                 compatible
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 History
                 ,
                 the
                 Articles
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 down
                 plainly
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 further
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 which
                 occur
                 between
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 care
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Articles
                       agreed
                       upon
                       by
                       the
                       Bishops
                       and
                       other
                       learned
                       men
                    
                     (
                     1
                     )
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Convocation
                       held
                       at
                    
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       1552.
                       for
                       the
                       avoiding
                       of
                       Diversitities
                       of
                       Opinions
                       ,
                       and
                       stablishing
                       consent
                       touching
                       true
                       Religion
                       :
                    
                  
                   
                     Published
                     by
                     the
                     Kings
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Articles
                     
                       agreed
                       upon
                       by
                       the
                       Archbishops
                       and
                       Bishops
                       of
                       both
                       Provinces
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Clergy
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Convocation
                       holden
                       at
                    
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       1562.
                       for
                       the
                       avoiding
                       of
                       Diversities
                       of
                       Opinions
                       ,
                       and
                       stablishing
                       consent
                       tonching
                       true
                       Religion
                       :
                    
                  
                   
                     Publish'd
                     by
                     the
                     Queens
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     
                       Of
                       Faith
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Trinity
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     living
                     and
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     without
                     body
                     ,
                     parts
                     ,
                     or
                     passions
                     ;
                     of
                     infinite
                     power
                     ,
                     wisdom
                     and
                     goodness
                     ;
                     the
                     Maker
                     and
                     Preserver
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     both
                     visible
                     and
                     invisible
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     Unity
                     of
                     this
                     Godhead
                     there
                     are
                     three
                     Persons
                     ,
                     one
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     
                       Of
                       Faith
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Trinity
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     living
                     and
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     Everlasting
                     ,
                     without
                     body
                     ,
                     parts
                     ,
                     or
                     passions
                     ;
                     of
                     infinite
                     power
                     ,
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     goodness
                     ▪
                     the
                     Maker
                     and
                     Preserver
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     both
                     visible
                     and
                     invisible
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     Unity
                     of
                     this
                     Godhead
                     there
                     be
                     three
                     Persons
                     ,
                     of
                     one
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                       The
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       made
                       very
                       Man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Son
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     took
                     mans
                     nature
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     of
                     her
                     substance
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     two
                     whole
                     and
                     perfect
                     Natures
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     (
                     2
                     )
                     Godhead
                     &
                     Manhood
                     ,
                     were
                     joyn'd
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     Person
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     divided
                     ,
                     whereof
                     is
                     one
                     Christ
                     ,
                     very
                     God
                     and
                     very
                     Man
                     ,
                     who
                     truly
                     suffered
                     ,
                     was
                     crucified
                     ,
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     buried
                     ,
                     to
                     reconcile
                     his
                     Father
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     original
                     guilt
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     actual
                     sins
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Word
                       or
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       which
                       was
                       made
                       very
                       Man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Son
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       begotten
                       from
                       everlasting
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       the
                       very
                       and
                       eternal
                       God
                       ,
                       of
                       one
                       Substance
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       :
                    
                     (
                     2
                     )
                     took
                     Man's
                     nature
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       going
                       down
                       of
                       Christ
                       into
                       Hell.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     Christ
                     dyed
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     buried
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     that
                     he
                     went
                     down
                     into
                     Hell
                     :
                     (
                     3
                     )
                     
                       For
                       his
                       Body
                       lay
                       in
                       the
                    
                     Grave
                     
                       till
                       his
                       Resurrection
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                    
                     Soul
                     
                       being
                       separate
                       from
                       his
                    
                     Body
                     ,
                     
                       remained
                       with
                       the
                       Spirits
                       which
                       were
                       detained
                       in
                    
                     prison
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       in
                    
                     Hell
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       there
                       preached
                       unto
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     witnesseth
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     Peter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       going
                       down
                       of
                       Christ
                       into
                       Hell.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     Christ
                     dyed
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     buried
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     that
                     he
                     went
                     down
                     into
                     Hell.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                       The
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     did
                     truly
                     rise
                     again
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     took
                     again
                     his
                     Body
                     ,
                     with
                     flesh
                     ,
                     bones
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     appertaining
                     to
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     man's
                     nature
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     he
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     fitte●h
                     till
                     he
                     return
                     to
                     judg
                     all
                     men
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     did
                     truly
                     rise
                     again
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     took
                     again
                     his
                     Body
                     ,
                     with
                     flesh
                     ,
                     bones
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     (
                     5
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     one
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Majesty
                     and
                     Glory
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     very
                     and
                     eternal
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                       The
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Scripture
                       is
                       sufficient
                       to
                       salvation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     containeth
                     all
                     things
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     not
                     read
                     therein
                     ,
                     nor
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     thereby
                     ,
                     
                       although
                       sometimes
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       admitted
                    
                     (
                     6
                     )
                     
                       by
                       Gods
                       faithful
                       people
                       as
                       pious
                       ,
                       and
                       conducing
                       unto
                       order
                       and
                       decency
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     required
                     of
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     (
                     7
                     )
                     believed
                     as
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     thought
                     requisite
                     or
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       sufficiency
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       for
                       salvation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     containeth
                     all
                     things
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     not
                     read
                     therein
                     ,
                     nor
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     thereby
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     required
                     of
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     believed
                     as
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     thought
                     necessary
                     or
                     requisite
                     to
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     
                       (
                       7
                    
                     )
                     we
                     do
                     understand
                     those
                     Canonical
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     of
                     whose
                     authority
                     was
                     never
                     any
                     doubt
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Genesis
                      
                       
                         Exodus
                      
                       
                         Leviticus
                      
                       
                         Numbers
                      
                       
                         Deuteronomy
                      
                       
                         Joshua
                      
                       
                         Judges
                      
                       
                         Ruth
                      
                       
                         1st
                         .
                         of
                         Samuel
                      
                       
                         2d
                         .
                         of
                         Samuel
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     And
                     the
                     other
                     Books
                     (
                     as
                     Hierom
                     saith
                     )
                     the
                     Church
                     doth
                     read
                     for
                     example
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     instruction
                     of
                     manners
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     establish
                     any
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     such
                     are
                     these
                     following
                     ,
                     
                       
                         The
                         3d.
                         of
                         Esdras
                      
                       
                         The
                         4th
                         .
                         of
                         Esdras
                      
                       
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Tobias
                      
                       
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Judeth
                      
                       
                         The
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Book
                         of
                         Hester
                      
                       
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Wisdom
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     All
                     the
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     commonly
                     received
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     receive
                     and
                     account
                     them
                     Canonical
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                       The
                       Old
                       Testament
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       rejected
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Old
                     Testament
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     rejected
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     retained
                     .
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     everlasting
                     life
                     is
                     offered
                     to
                     Mankind
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     Mediatior
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                     ,
                     being
                     both
                     God
                     and
                     Man.
                     Wherefore
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     ,
                     who
                     feign
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     old
                     Fathers
                     did
                     look
                     onely
                     ●or
                     transitory
                     Promises
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Old
                       Testament
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Old
                     Testament
                     is
                     not
                     contra●y
                     to
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     for
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     O●d
                     and
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     Everlasting
                     life
                     is
                     offered
                     Mankind
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     (
                     8
                     )
                     Although
                     the
                     Law
                     given
                     from
                     G●d
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     as
                     touching
                     Ceremonies
                     and
                     Rites
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     bind
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Civil
                     Precepts
                     the●eof
                     ought
                     of
                     nec●ssi●y
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     in
                     any
                     Commonwealth
                     ;
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     no
                     Christian
                     man
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     called
                     Moral
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     
                       The
                       three
                       Creeds
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     three
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     Nice
                     Creed
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       han●●●sius
                    
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     ought
                     thoroughly
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     p●oved
                     by
                     most
                     certain
                     warrants
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       three
                       Creeds
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     three
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     N●ce
                     Creed
                     ,
                     Athanasius
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     ought
                     thoroughly
                     to
                     be
                     ●eceived
                     
                       and
                       bel●●v●d
                    
                     for
                     they
                     m●y
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     most
                     certain
                     warrants
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     
                       Original
                       Sin.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Original
                     sin
                     standeth
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     following
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Pelag●●an●
                     do
                     vainly
                     talk
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       at
                       this
                       day
                       is
                       assi●●med
                       by
                       the
                       Anabaptists
                    
                     )
                     (
                     9
                     )
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     
                     fault
                     and
                     corruption
                     of
                     every
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     naturally
                     is
                     ingendred
                     of
                     the
                     off-spring
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Man
                     is
                     very
                     far
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     from
                     Original
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     nature
                     inclined
                     to
                     evil
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     flesh
                     luste●h
                     always
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     spi●it
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     every
                     person
                     born
                     into
                     this
                     wo●ld
                     it
                     deserveth
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     and
                     damnation
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     infection
                     of
                     nature
                     doth
                     remain
                     ,
                     yea
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     regenerated
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     lust
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     called
                     in
                     Greek
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     some
                     do
                     expound
                     the
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     some
                     sensuality
                     ,
                     some
                     the
                     affection
                     ,
                     some
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     although
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     condemnation
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     and
                     are
                     baptized
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Apostle
                     doth
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     con●●piscence
                     and
                     lust
                     hath
                     of
                     it self
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Original
                       or
                       Birth
                       sin
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Original
                     sin
                     standeth
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     following
                     of
                     Adam
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Pelagians
                     do
                     vainly
                     talk
                     )
                     but
                     is
                     the
                     fault
                     and
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     every
                     man
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Free-will
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     power
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     works
                     pleasant
                     and
                     acceptable
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Christ
                     preventing
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     working
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     that
                     good
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                       Of
                       Free-will
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     condition
                     of
                     man
                     after
                     the
                     fall
                     of
                     
                     Adam
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       10
                    
                     )
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     turn
                     and
                     prepare
                     himself
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     natural
                     strength
                     and
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     to
                     faith
                     and
                     calling
                     upon
                     God.
                     
                       Wherefore
                       we
                       have
                       no
                       power
                       to
                       do
                       good
                       works
                       pleasant
                       and
                       acceptable
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                       Of
                       Grace
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     holy
                     
                     Ghost
                     which
                     is
                     given
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     11
                     )
                     doth
                     take
                     from
                     man
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Stone
                     ,
                     and
                     giveth
                     him
                     a
                     heart
                     of
                     flesh
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     it
                     rendreth
                     us
                     willing
                     to
                     do
                     those
                     good
                     works
                     which
                     before
                     we
                     were
                     unwilling
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     and
                     unwilling
                     to
                     do
                     those
                     evil
                     works
                     which
                     before
                     we
                     did
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     no
                     violence
                     offered
                     by
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     sinned
                     can
                     excuse
                     himsel
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     against
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     or
                     upon
                     constraint
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     he
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     accused
                     or
                     condemned
                     upon
                     that
                     account
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     
                       
                       Of
                       the
                       Justification
                       of
                       Man.
                       (
                       12
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     Justification
                     by
                     faith
                     onely
                     in
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     sense
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     Homily
                     of
                     Justification
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     certain
                     and
                     most
                     wholesome
                     doctrine
                     for
                     a
                     Christian
                     man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Justification
                       of
                       Man.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     are
                     accounted
                     Righteous
                     before
                     God
                     onely
                     for
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     works
                     or
                     deservings
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     faith
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     wholsome
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     full
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     as
                     more
                     largely
                     is
                     expressed
                     in
                     the
                     Homily
                     of
                     Justification
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       good
                       Works
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Albeit
                       the
                       good
                       works
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       
                       fruits
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     13
                     )
                     and
                     follow
                     after
                     Justification
                     ,
                     cannot
                     put
                     away
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     endure
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     Gods
                     judgment
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     pleasing
                     and
                     acceptable
                     unto
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     spring
                     out
                     necessarily
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     faith
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     by
                     them
                     a
                     lively
                     faith
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     evidently
                     known
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     tree
                     discerned
                     by
                     the
                     fruit
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     
                       Works
                       before
                       Justification
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Works
                     done
                     before
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inspiration
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     pleasant
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     spring
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     neither
                     do
                     they
                     make
                     men
                     meet
                     to
                     receive
                     Grace
                     ,
                     or
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     School-Authors
                     say
                     )
                     deserve
                     Grace
                     of
                     Congruity
                     ;
                     yea
                     rather
                     for
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     done
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     willed
                     and
                     commanded
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Works
                       before
                       Justification
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Works
                     done
                     before
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inspiration
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     pleasant
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     
                       Works
                       of
                       Supererogation
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Voluntary
                     works
                     besides
                     ,
                     over
                     and
                     above
                     Gods
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     call
                     works
                     of
                     Supererogation
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     taught
                     without
                     arrogancy
                     and
                     impiety
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     them
                     men
                     do
                     declare
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     onely
                     render
                     unto
                     God
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     more
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     bounden
                     duty
                     is
                     required
                     ;
                     Whereas
                     Christ
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       you
                       have
                       done
                       all
                       that
                       are
                       commanded
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       say
                       ,
                       We
                       are
                       unprofitable
                       servants
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Works
                       of
                       Supererogation
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Voluntary
                     works
                     besides
                     ,
                     over
                     and
                     above
                     Gods
                     commandments
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     call
                     works
                     of
                     Supererogation
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     
                       None
                       but
                       Christ
                       without
                       sin
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     (
                     sin
                     onely
                     except
                     )
                     from
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     clearly
                     void
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     flesh
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     spirit
                     :
                     He
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Lamb
                     without
                     spot
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     himself
                     once
                     made
                     ,
                     should
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     sin
                     (
                     as
                     St.
                     John
                     saith
                     )
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     all
                     we
                     the
                     rest
                     (
                     although
                     baptized
                     and
                     born
                     in
                     Christ
                     )
                     yet
                     offend
                     iu
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     say
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     sin
                     we
                     deceive
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     truth
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     
                       Of
                       Christ
                       alone
                       without
                       sin
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     (
                     sin
                     onely
                     except
                     )
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       sin
                       against
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Not
                     every
                     deadly
                     sin
                     ,
                     willingly
                     committed
                     after
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     is
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     unpardonable
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     grant
                     of
                     Repentance
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     fall
                     into
                     sin
                     after
                     Baptism
                     .
                     After
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     depart
                     from
                     Grace
                     given
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     into
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     we
                     may
                     )
                     arise
                     again
                     and
                     amend
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     condemned
                     which
                     say
                     ,
                     They
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     sin
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     live
                     here
                     ,
                     or
                     deny
                     
                     
                       the
                       place
                       of
                       Penance
                    
                     (
                     14
                     )
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     truly
                     repent
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       sin
                       after
                       Baptism
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Not
                     every
                     deadly
                     sin
                     ,
                     willingly
                     committed
                     after
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     is
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     unpardonable
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     condemned
                     which
                     say
                     ,
                     They
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     sin
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     live
                     here
                     ,
                     or
                     deny
                     the
                     
                       place
                       of
                       Forgivenesse
                    
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     truly
                     repent
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Blasphemy
                       against
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       blasphemy
                       against
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       
                       is
                       then
                       committed
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     15
                     )
                     when
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     malice
                     and
                     hardness
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     doth
                     wilfully
                     reproach
                     ,
                     and
                     persecute
                     in
                     an
                     hostile
                     manner
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     manifestly
                     made
                     known
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     Which
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     being
                     made
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                     subject
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     grievous
                     of
                     all
                     wickednesses
                     ;
                     from
                     whence
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     called
                     unpardonable
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     
                     affirmed
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Predestination
                       and
                       Election
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Predestination
                     unto
                     life
                     is
                     the
                     everlasting
                     purpose
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whereby
                     (
                     before
                     the
                     foundations
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     were
                     laid
                     )
                     he
                     hath
                     constantly
                     decreed
                     by
                     his
                     counsel
                     ,
                     secret
                     ●nto
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     deliver
                     from
                     curse
                     and
                     damnation
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     chosen
                     out
                     of
                     Mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     by
                     Christ
                     to
                     everlasting
                     salvation
                     ,
                     as
                     vessels
                     made
                     to
                     honor
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     they
                     which
                     be
                     endued
                     with
                     so
                     excellent
                     a
                     benefit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     be
                     called
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     purpose
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     working
                     in
                     due
                     season
                     ;
                     they
                     through
                     grace
                     obey
                     the
                     calling
                     ,
                     they
                     be
                     justified
                     freely
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     sons
                     by
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     like
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     onely
                     begotten
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     walk
                     religiously
                     in
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     length
                     by
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     they
                     attain
                     to
                     everlasting
                     felicity
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     the
                     godly
                     consideration
                     of
                     Predestination
                     and
                     Election
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     sweet
                     ,
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     and
                     unspeakable
                     comfort
                     to
                     godly
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     feel
                     in
                     themselves
                     the
                     working
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     mortifying
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     earthly
                     members
                     ,
                     and
                     drawing
                     up
                     their
                     mind
                     to
                     high
                     and
                     heavenly
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     greatly
                     establish
                     and
                     confirm
                     their
                     faith
                     of
                     eternal
                     salvation
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     enjoyed
                     through
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     fervently
                     kindle
                     their
                     love
                     towards
                     God
                     :
                     So
                     for
                     curious
                     and
                     carnal
                     persons
                     ,
                     lacking
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     continually
                     before
                     their
                     eyes
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     Gods
                     Predestination
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     dangerous
                     downfall
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     devil
                     doth
                     thrust
                     them
                     either
                     into
                     desperation
                     ,
                     or
                     into
                     wretchlesness
                     of
                     most
                     unclean
                     living●
                     ,
                     no
                     lesse
                     perilous
                     than
                     desperation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     
                       though
                       the
                       Decrees
                       of
                       
                       Predestination
                       be
                       unknown
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     17
                     )
                     yet
                     must
                     we
                     receive
                     Gods
                     promises
                     in
                     such
                     wise
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     generally
                     set
                     forth
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     doings
                     that
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     expresly
                     declared
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Predestination
                       and
                       Election
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Predestination
                     unto
                     life
                     is
                     the
                     everlasting
                     purpose
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whereby
                     (
                     before
                     the
                     foundations
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     were
                     laid
                     )
                     he
                     hath
                     constantly
                     decreed
                     by
                     his
                     counsel
                     ,
                     secret
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     deliver
                     from
                     curse
                     and
                     damnation
                     those
                     
                     whom
                     he
                     
                       hath
                       chosen
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     16
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     Mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     by
                     Christ
                     to
                     everlasting
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     —
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     sons
                     
                       of
                       God
                    
                     by
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     they
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     His
                     onely
                     begotten
                     Son
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     receive
                     Gods
                     promises
                     in
                     such
                     wise
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     generally
                     set
                     forth
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     
                       Everlasting
                       Salvation
                       to
                       be
                       obtained
                       onely
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     They
                     also
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     accursed
                     ,
                     that
                     presume
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     every
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     or
                     Sect
                     which
                     he
                     professeth
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     diligent
                     to
                     frame
                     his
                     life
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Nature
                     :
                     For
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     doth
                     set
                     out
                     unto
                     us
                     onely
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whereby
                     men
                     must
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       obtaining
                       Eternal
                       Salvation
                       by
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     They
                     also
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     accursed
                     ,
                     that
                     presume
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     every
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     or
                     Sect
                     which
                     he
                     professeth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     
                       All
                       men
                       are
                       bound
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       Precepts
                       
                       of
                       the
                       Moral
                       Law.
                       (
                       18
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     Although
                     the
                     Law
                     given
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     Moses
                     as
                     touching
                     Ceremonies
                     and
                     Rites
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     bind
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Civil
                     Precepts
                     thereof
                     ought
                     of
                     necessity
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     in
                     any
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     no
                     Christian
                     man
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Commandments
                     which
                     are
                     called
                     Moral
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     (
                     19
                     )
                     which
                     teach
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     were
                     given
                     to
                     none
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Weak
                     ,
                     and
                     brag
                     continually
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     do
                     pretend
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     preach
                     is
                     suggested
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     manifestly
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     visible
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     a
                     Congregation
                     of
                     faithful
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     pure
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     preached
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     be
                     duly
                     ministred
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Christs
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     necessity
                     are
                     requisite
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Jerusalem
                       ,
                       Alexandria
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Antioch
                     have
                     erred
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     hath
                     erred
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     their
                     Livings
                     ,
                     and
                     manner
                     of
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     visible
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     a
                     Congregation
                     of
                     faithful
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     pure
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     preached
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     ordain
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     Gods
                     Word
                     written
                     ,
                     neither
                     may
                     it
                     so
                     expound
                     one
                     place
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     repugnant
                     to
                     a●other
                     ;
                     Where●ore
                     although
                     the
                     Church
                     be
                     a
                     witnesse
                     and
                     keeper
                     of
                     holy
                     Writ
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     it
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     decree
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     so
                     besides
                     the
                     same
                     ought
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     enforce
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ,
                     for
                     necessity
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     decree
                     Rites
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     in
                     
                     Controversies
                     of
                     Faith.
                     
                       (
                       20
                       )
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       lawful
                       for
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       General
                       Councils
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     gathered
                     together
                     without
                     the
                     commandment
                     and
                     will
                     of
                     Princes
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     be
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     (
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     whereof
                     all
                     be
                     not
                     governed
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     they
                     may
                     erre
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     have
                     erred
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     things
                     pertaining
                     unto
                     God.
                     Wherefore
                     things
                     ordained
                     by
                     them
                     as
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     have
                     neither
                     strength
                     nor
                     authority
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     declared
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       General
                       Councils
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     gathered
                     together
                     without
                     the
                     commandment
                     and
                     will
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Purgatory
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     School-men
                     concerning
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     Pardons
                     ,
                     Worshipping
                     ,
                     and
                     Ado●ation
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     of
                     Images
                     as
                     of
                     Relicts
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     fond
                     thing
                     vainly
                     invented
                     ,
                     and
                     grounded
                     upon
                     no
                     warranty
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     perniciously
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Purgatory
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     School-men
                     concerning
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     
                       No
                       man
                       to
                       minister
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       except
                       he
                       be
                       called
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     publick
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     or
                     ministring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     in
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     be
                     lawfully
                     called
                     and
                     sent
                     to
                     execute
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     those
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     judge
                     lawfully
                     called
                     and
                     sent
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     ●hosen
                     and
                     called
                     to
                     this
                     work
                     by
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     publi●k
                     Authority
                     ,
                     given
                     unto
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Cong●egation
                     ,
                     to
                     call
                     and
                     send
                     Ministers
                     into
                     the
                     Lords
                     Vineyard
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       ministring
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     publick
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXV
                     .
                     
                       All
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                       in
                       such
                       a
                       Toung
                       as
                       is
                       understood
                       by
                       the
                       People
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     most
                     fit
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       most
                       agreeable
                       to
                       
                       to
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     21
                     )
                     that
                     nothing
                     be
                     read
                     or
                     rehearsed
                     in
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     Tongue
                     not
                     known
                     unto
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     which
                     Paul
                     hath
                     forbidden
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     unless
                     some
                     be
                     present
                     to
                     interpret
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       speaking
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                       in
                       such
                       a
                       Toung
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       people
                       understandeth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     plainly
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     VVord
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     custom
                     of
                     the
                     primitive
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     publick
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     or
                     to
                     minister
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     in
                     a
                     Tongue
                     not
                     understanded
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXVI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       gathered
                       his
                       
                       people
                       into
                       a
                       Society
                    
                     (
                     22
                     )
                     by
                     Sacraments
                     very
                     few
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     most
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     most
                     excellent
                     signification
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sacraments
                     were
                     not
                     ordained
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     gazed
                     upon
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     about
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     duly
                     use
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     such
                     onely
                     as
                     worthily
                     receive
                     the
                     same
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     wholesome
                     effect
                     or
                     operation
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     some
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Ex
                       opere
                       operato
                    
                     .
                     
                     (
                     24
                     )
                     Which
                     terms
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     strange
                     and
                     utterly
                     unknown
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     they
                     yield
                     a
                     sense
                     which
                     savoureth
                     of
                     little
                     piety
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     much
                     superstition
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     receive
                     them
                     unworthily
                     receive
                     to
                     themselves
                     damnation
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sacraments
                     ordained
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     onely
                     badges
                     or
                     tokens
                     of
                     Christian
                     mens
                     profession
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     they
                     be
                     certain
                     sure
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     effectual
                     signs
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     Good
                     will
                     toward
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     which
                     he
                     doth
                     work
                     invisibly
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     quicken
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     strengthen
                     and
                     confirm
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Sacraments
                       ordained
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     (
                     23
                     )
                     be
                     not
                     onely
                     badges
                     and
                     tokens
                     of
                     Christian
                     mens
                     profession
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     they
                     be
                     certain
                     sure
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     and
                     effectual
                     signes
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     good-will
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     which
                     he
                     doth
                     work
                     invisibly
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     quicken
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     strengthen
                     and
                     confirm
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     are
                     two
                     Sacraments
                     ordained
                     of
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lo●d
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     ●upper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Those
                       five
                       commonly
                       called
                       Sacraments
                    
                     
                     (
                     25
                     )
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     Confirmation
                     ,
                     Penance
                     ,
                     Orders
                     ,
                     Matrimony
                     ,
                     and
                     Extream
                     Unction
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     counted
                     for
                     Sacraments
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     being
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     grown
                     ,
                     partly
                     of
                     the
                     corrupt
                     following
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     partly
                     are
                     states
                     of
                     life
                     allowed
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     have
                     not
                     like
                     nature
                     of
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     with
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     any
                     visible
                     Sign
                     or
                     Ceremony
                     ordained
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sacraments
                     were
                     not
                     ordained
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     gazed
                     on
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     about
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     duly
                     use
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     such
                     onely
                     as
                     worthily
                     receive
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     wholsome
                     effect
                     or
                     operation
                     ;
                     But
                     they
                     that
                     receive
                     them
                     unworthily
                     purchase
                     to
                     themselves
                     Damnation
                     ,
                     as
                     St.
                     Paul
                     saith
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXVII
                     .
                     
                       The
                       wickedness
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       takes
                       not
                       away
                       the
                       Efficacy
                       of
                       Divine
                       Institutions
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Although
                     in
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Evil
                     be
                     ever
                     mingled
                     with
                     the
                     Good
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     the
                     Evil
                     have
                     chief
                     Authority
                     in
                     the
                     Ministration
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     yet
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     name
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     minister
                     by
                     his
                     Commission
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     use
                     their
                     Ministry
                     both
                     in
                     hearing
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     Neither
                     is
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     Christs
                     Ordinance
                     taken
                     away
                     by
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     Gods
                     of
                     Gifts
                     diminished
                     from
                     such
                     as
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     rightly
                     do
                     receive
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     ministred
                     unto
                     them
                     which
                     be
                     effectual
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     Christs
                     Institution
                     and
                     promise
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     be
                     ministred
                     by
                     evill
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     Neverthelesse
                     it
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     the
                     Discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     inquiry
                     be
                     made
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     accused
                     by
                     those
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     knowledge
                     of
                     their
                     offences
                     ;
                     and
                     finally
                     being
                     found
                     guilty
                     by
                     just
                     judgment
                     be
                     deposed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXVI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       unworthiness
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       which
                       hinder
                       not
                       the
                       Effect
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Although
                     in
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Evill
                     be
                     ever
                     mingled
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     —
                     that
                     inquiry
                     be
                     made
                     after
                     
                       evill
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXVIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Baptism
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Baptism
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Profession
                     ,
                     and
                     mark
                     of
                     Difference
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Christian
                     men
                     are
                     discerned
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     be
                     not
                     Christned
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Regeneration
                     ,
                     or
                     new
                     birth
                     ,
                     whereby
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     an
                     Instrument
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     receive
                     Baptism
                     Rightly
                     ,
                     are
                     grafted
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     forgivnesse
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     Adoption
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     are
                     visibly
                     signed
                     and
                     sealed
                     ;
                     Faith
                     is
                     confirmed
                     ,
                     and
                     Grace
                     increased
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     Prayer
                     unto
                     God.
                     The
                     custom
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Church
                     (
                     26
                     )
                     for
                     Baptising
                     young
                     Children
                     is
                     both
                     to
                     be
                     commended
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     to
                     be
                     retained
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXVII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Baptism
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Baptism
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Profession
                     ,
                     and
                     mark
                     of
                     Difference
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     —
                     The
                     Baptism
                     of
                     young
                     children
                     is
                     in
                     any
                     wise
                     to
                     be
                     retained
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     most
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Institution
                     
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                       (
                       27
                    
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXIX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     that
                     Christians
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     ,
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     by
                     Christs
                     death
                     .
                     Insomuch
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     Rightly
                     ,
                     Worthily
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Faith
                     receive
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     the
                     Bread
                     which
                     we
                     break
                     is
                     a
                     partaking
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     likewise
                     the
                     Cup
                     of
                     Blessing
                     is
                     a
                     partaking
                     of
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Transubstantiation
                     (
                     or
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     Holy
                     Writ
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     plain
                     words
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     given
                     occasion
                     to
                     many
                     Superstitions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Since
                     the
                     very
                     beeing
                     of
                     human
                     
                     nature
                     doth
                     require
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       29
                    
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     man
                     cannot
                     be
                     at
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     necessity
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     certain
                     and
                     determinate
                     place
                     ;
                     therefore
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     be
                     present
                     in
                     many
                     different
                     places
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                     And
                     since
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     testifie
                     ,
                     Christ
                     hath
                     been
                     taken
                     up
                     into
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     to
                     abide
                     till
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     it
                     becommeth
                     not
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     to
                     believe
                     or
                     professe
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Real
                     or
                     Corporal
                     presence
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     phrase
                     it
                     )
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     by
                     Christs
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     reserved
                     ,
                     carried
                     about
                     ,
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     or
                     worshiped
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXVIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     —
                     but
                     is
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     plain
                     words
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     
                       overthroweth
                       the
                       
                       nature
                       of
                       a
                       Sacrament
                    
                     (
                     28
                     )
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     given
                     occasion
                     to
                     many
                     Superstitions
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     given
                     ,
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     eaten
                     in
                     the
                     Supper
                     ,
                     onely
                     after
                     an
                     
                     heavenly
                     and
                     spiritual
                     manner
                     (
                     30
                     )
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     mean
                     whereby
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     received
                     and
                     eaten
                     in
                     the
                     Supper
                     is
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     was
                     not
                     by
                     Christs
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXIX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Wicked
                       which
                       eat
                       not
                       the
                       Body
                       of
                       Christ
                       in
                       the
                       Lord's
                       
                       Supper
                       .
                       (
                       31
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     be
                     void
                     of
                     a
                     lively
                     faith
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     do
                     carnally
                     and
                     visibly
                     presse
                     with
                     their
                     teeth
                     (
                     as
                     St.
                     Augustine
                     saith
                     )
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     yet
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     are
                     they
                     partakers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     their
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     do
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     the
                     Sign
                     or
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXX
                     .
                     
                       
                       Of
                       Both
                       Kinds
                       .
                       (
                       32
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cup
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     the
                     Lay
                     People
                     ;
                     For
                     both
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     by
                     Christs
                     Ordinance
                     and
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ministred
                     to
                     all
                     Christian
                     People
                     alike
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       _____
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       one
                       Oblation
                       of
                       Christ
                       finished
                       upon
                       the
                       Crosse.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Offering
                     of
                     Christ
                     once
                     made
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     perfect
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     and
                     Satisfaction
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     ,
                     both
                     Original
                     and
                     Actual
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     other
                     Satisfaction
                     for
                     sin
                     but
                     that
                     alone
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Sacrifices
                     of
                     Masses
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     was
                     commonly
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Priests
                     did
                     offer
                     Christ
                     for
                     the
                     quick
                     and
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     remission
                     of
                     pain
                     or
                     guilt
                     ,
                     were
                     fables
                     and
                     dangerous
                     deceits
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       one
                       Oblation
                       of
                       Christ
                       finished
                       upon
                       the
                       Crosse.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     offering
                     of
                     Christ
                     once
                     made
                     is
                     the
                     perfect
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     —
                     were
                     
                       blasphemous
                       fables
                    
                     and
                     (
                     33
                     )
                     dangerous
                     deceits
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXI
                     .
                     
                       A
                       single
                       Life
                       is
                       imposed
                       on
                       none
                       by
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     Deacons
                     are
                     not
                     commanded
                     by
                     God's
                     Law
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     vow
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     a
                     single
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     Marriage
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Marriage
                       of
                       Priests
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     Deacons
                     are
                     not
                     commanded
                     by
                     Gods
                     Law
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     lawful
                     also
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     
                       (
                       34
                    
                     )
                     as
                     for
                     all
                     other
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     marry
                     at
                     their
                     own
                     discretion
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     shall
                     judge
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     serve
                     better
                     to
                     godlinesse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXII
                     .
                     
                       Excommunicated
                       Persons
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       avoided
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     That
                     person
                     which
                     by
                     open
                     Denunciation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     rightly
                     cut
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Excommunicated
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     as
                     an
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     and
                     Publican
                     ,
                     untill
                     he
                     be
                     openly
                     reconciled
                     by
                     Penance
                     ,
                     and
                     received
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     a
                     Judge
                     which
                     hath
                     authority
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Excommunicated
                       Persons
                       ,
                       how
                       they
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       avoided
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     That
                     person
                     which
                     by
                     open
                     Denunciation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Traditions
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     that
                     Traditions
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     be
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     utterly
                     like
                     ;
                     for
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     divers
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     changed
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     diversities
                     of
                     Countries
                     ,
                     Times
                     ,
                     and
                     mens
                     Manners
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     nothing
                     be
                     ordained
                     against
                     Gods
                     Word
                     .
                     Whosoever
                     through
                     his
                     private
                     judgment
                     willingly
                     and
                     purposely
                     doth
                     openly
                     break
                     the
                     Traditions
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     not
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     ordained
                     and
                     approved
                     by
                     common
                     Authority
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     rebuked
                     openly
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     others
                     may
                     fear
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     like
                     )
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     offendeth
                     against
                     the
                     common
                     Order
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     hurteth
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     and
                     woundeth
                     the
                     Consciences
                     of
                     the
                     weak
                     Brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Traditions
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     that
                     Traditions
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Every
                     particular
                     or
                     National
                     Church
                     
                     
                       (
                       35
                    
                     )
                     hath
                     Authority
                     to
                     ordain
                     ,
                     change
                     or
                     abo●ish
                     Ceremonies
                     or
                     Rites
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     ordained
                     onely
                     by
                     Man's
                     Authority
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     be
                     done
                     to
                     edifying
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXIV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Homilies
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     
                       Homilies
                       lately
                       delivered
                    
                     (
                     36
                     )
                     
                     and
                     commended
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     by
                     the
                     Kings
                     Injunction●
                     ,
                     do
                     contain
                     a
                     godly
                     and
                     wholsome
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     embraced
                     by
                     all
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     cause
                     they
                     are
                     diligently
                     ,
                     plainly
                     ,
                     and
                     distinctly
                     to
                     be
                     read
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Homilies
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Book
                     of
                     Homilies
                     ,
                     the
                     several
                     Titles
                     whereof
                     we
                     have
                     joyned
                     under
                     this
                     Article
                     ,
                     doth
                     contain
                     a
                     godly
                     and
                     wholsome
                     Doctrin
                     ,
                     and
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     times
                     ;
                     as
                     doth
                     the
                     former
                     Book
                     of
                     Homilies
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Edward
                     the
                     sixth
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     judge
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     read
                     in
                     Churches
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     diligently
                     and
                     distinctly
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     .
                     
                       
                         The
                         names
                         of
                         the
                         Homilies
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Right
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Repairing
                         Churches
                         .
                      
                       
                         Against
                         the
                         Peril
                         of
                         Idolatry
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Good
                         Works
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXXV
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Book
                       of
                       Common
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Rites
                       and
                       Ceremonies
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Book
                     lately
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       the
                       Authority
                       
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Parliament
                    
                     (
                     37
                     )
                     ,
                     containing
                     the
                     manner
                     and
                     form
                     of
                     publick
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ministration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     Book
                     published
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Authority
                     for
                     Ordering
                     Ministers
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     very
                     pious
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     ●uth
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     in
                     nothing
                     contrary
                     ,
                     but
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     wholsome
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     do
                     very
                     much
                     promote
                     and
                     illustrate
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     that
                     cause
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     all
                     faithful
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     but
                     chiefly
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     thankfulness
                     and
                     readiness
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     ,
                     approved
                     ,
                     and
                     commended
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXVI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Consecration
                       of
                       Bishops
                       and
                       Ministers
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Book
                     of
                     Consecration
                     of
                     
                     (
                     38
                     )
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     ordering
                     of
                     Priests
                     and
                     Deacons
                     ,
                     lately
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     sixth
                     ,
                     and
                     confirmed
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     by
                     Authority
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     doth
                     contain
                     all
                     things
                     necessary
                     to
                     such
                     Consecration
                     and
                     Ordering
                     .
                     Neither
                     hath
                     it
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     of
                     it self
                     is
                     superstitious
                     and
                     ungodly
                     ;
                     And
                     therfore
                     whosoever
                     are
                     Consecrated
                     or
                     ordered
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Rites
                     of
                     that
                     Book
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     second
                     year
                     of
                     the
                     afore-named
                     King
                     Edward
                     ,
                     unto
                     this
                     time
                     ,
                     or
                     hereafter
                     shall
                     be
                     Consecrated
                     or
                     ordered
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Rites
                     ,
                     we
                     decree
                     all
                     such
                     to
                     be
                     rightly
                     ,
                     orderly
                     ,
                     and
                     lawfully
                     Consecrated
                     and
                     Ordered
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXVI
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Civil
                       Magistrates
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       King
                       of
                       England
                       is
                       after
                       Christ
                    
                     
                     (
                     39
                     )
                     the
                     Supream
                     Head
                     on
                     Earth
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     and
                     Ireland
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     hath
                     no
                     Jurisdiction
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     is
                     ordained
                     and
                     approved
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     conscience
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   
                     C●vil
                     or
                     temporal
                     Laws
                     may
                     punish
                     Christian
                     men
                     with
                     death
                     ,
                     for
                     heinous
                     and
                     grievous
                     offences
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     lawful
                     for
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     to
                     wear
                     Weapons
                     ,
                     and
                     serve
                     in
                     the
                     Wars
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXVII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Civil
                       Magistrates
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     the
                     chief
                     Power
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     her
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     unto
                     whom
                     the
                     chief
                     Government
                     of
                     all
                     Estates
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Ecclesiastical
                     or
                     Civil
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     cases
                     doth
                     appertain
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     any
                     Forein
                     Jurisdiction
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Where
                       we
                       attribute
                       to
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       
                       the
                       chief
                       Government
                    
                     (
                     40
                     )
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     Titles
                     we
                     understand
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     some
                     slanderous
                     folks
                     to
                     be
                     offended
                     :
                     We
                     give
                     not
                     to
                     our
                     Princess
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     the
                     which
                     thing
                     the
                     Injunctions
                     lately
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     Elizabeth
                     our
                     Queen
                     ,
                     do
                     most
                     plainly
                     testifie
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     onely
                     Prerogative
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     see
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     given
                     always
                     to
                     all
                     godly
                     Princes
                     ,
                     in
                     holy
                     Scriptutes
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     rule
                     all
                     Estates
                     committed
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Ecclesiastical
                     or
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     and
                     restrain
                     with
                     the
                     Civil
                     Sword
                     the
                     stubborn
                     and
                     evil
                     doers
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     hath
                     no
                     Jurisdiction
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Laws
                     
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                    
                     may
                     punish
                     Christian
                     men
                     with
                     death
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     XXXVII
                     .
                     
                       The
                       goods
                       of
                       Christians
                       are
                       not
                       common
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Riches
                     and
                     Goods
                     of
                     Christians
                     are
                     not
                     common
                     ,
                     as
                     touching
                     the
                     right
                     title
                     and
                     possession
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     certain
                     Anabaptists
                     do
                     falsly
                     boast
                     .
                     Notwithstanding
                     every
                     man
                     ought
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     he
                     possesseth
                     ,
                     liberally
                     to
                     give
                     alms
                     to
                     the
                     poor
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     ability
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXVIII
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       Christian
                       mens
                       Goods
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       common
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Riches
                     and
                     Goods
                     of
                     Christian
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     common
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXXVIII
                     .
                     
                       It
                       is
                       lawful
                       for
                       a
                       Christian
                       to
                       take
                       an
                       Oath
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     confesse
                     that
                     vain
                     and
                     rash
                     swearing
                     is
                     forbidden
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     James
                     his
                     Apostle
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     judge
                     that
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     doth
                     not
                     prohibit
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     swear
                     when
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     requireth
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     cause
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     Charity
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     be
                     done
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Prophets
                     teaching
                     ,
                     in
                     Justice
                     ,
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIX
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       a
                       Christian
                       man's
                       Oath
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     confesse
                     that
                     vain
                     and
                     rash
                     swearing
                     is
                     forbidden
                     Christian
                     men
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXIX
                   .
                   
                     
                     The
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     Dead
                     is
                     not
                     past
                     already
                     .
                     (
                     41
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   not
                   past
                   already
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   belonged
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                   :
                   for
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   most
                   apparently
                   testifie
                   ,
                   the
                   dead
                   shall
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   bodies
                   ,
                   flesh
                   and
                   bones
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   either
                   righteously
                   or
                   wickedly
                   he
                   hath
                   passed
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   receive
                   rewards
                   or
                   punishments
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XL.
                   
                     
                     The
                     Souls
                     of
                     men
                     deceased
                     do
                     neither
                     perish
                     with
                     their
                     Bodies
                     .
                     (
                     42
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   who
                   maintain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   men
                   deceased
                   do
                   either
                   sleep
                   without
                   any
                   manner
                   ▪
                   of
                   sense
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   or
                   affirm
                   that
                   they
                   dye
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   therewith
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                   ,
                   do
                   wholly
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Right
                   ▪
                   Faith
                   and
                   Orthodox
                   Belief
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XLI
                   .
                   
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Millenarians
                     .
                     (
                     43
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   who
                   endeavour
                   to
                   revive
                   the
                   Fable
                   of
                   the
                   Millenarians
                   ,
                   are
                   therein
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   themselves
                   down
                   headlong
                   into
                   Jewish
                   Dotages
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XLII
                   .
                   
                     
                     All
                     men
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     at
                     last
                     .
                     (
                     44
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   also
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   ,
                   who
                   endeavor
                   to
                   restore
                   that
                   pernicious
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   shall
                   at
                   last
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   when
                   for
                   a
                   certain
                   time
                   ,
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Justice
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   endured
                   punishment
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   committed
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43528-e190
           
             An.
             1516.
             
          
           
             1519.
             
          
           
             1519.
             
          
           
             1522.
             
          
           
             1525.
             
          
           
             1526.
             
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             1530.
             
          
           
             Vt
             praefecto
             sacris
             Bigoranno
             Episcopo
             ,
             omnia
             sine
             Romani
             Pōtificis
             authoritate
             administrarentur
             .
             Thuan.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiasticam
             disciplinam
             citra
             Romani
             nominis
             authoritatem
             posse
             consecrari
             .
          
           
             1531.
             
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             1550.
             
          
           
             1552.
             
          
           
             1553.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             1.
             1553.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e4750
           
             1553
             /
             4
             ;
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             1.
             1553
             
             /
             4
             ;
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             1.
             1554.
             
          
           
             1554.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             2.
             1554.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             1.
             1553
             
             /
             4.
             
          
           
             1554
             /
             5.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             2.
             1554
             
             /
             5.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             2.
             1555.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             3.
             1555.
             
          
           
             *
             Canis
             pessimine
             catulum
             relinquendum
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             3.
             1555
             
             /
             6.
             
          
           
             1555
             /
             6.
             
          
           
             1554
             /
             5
             ;
          
           
             a
             Non
             est
             ea
             pur●tas
             quae
             opta●da
             ●oret
             .
          
           
             b
             Faecis
             Palpisticae
             reliqu●as
             .
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555
             /
             6.
             
          
           
             1556.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             4.
             1556
             
             /
             7.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             4.
             1556.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             4.
             1556
             
             /
             7.
             
          
           
             1557.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             5.
             1557.
             
          
           
             A●●anasdem
             Arm●niae
             Regem
             ,
             fraude
             deceptum
             ,
             Catenis
             ,
             sed
             ne
             quid
             honori
             d●●ss●t
             ,
             auraeis
             vicit
             Anto●ius
             .
          
           
             Vell.
             Paterc
             .
          
           
             1557
             /
             8
             
          
           
             Quod
             vetera
             extollimus
             ,
             venientium
             incuriosi
             .
          
           
             1558.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             5.
             155.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             summo
             cum
             ess●
             o●io
             ,
             quod
             Anglos
             pro●●●●
             hospitio
             susc●●●rat
             ,
             
               &c.
               P.
               Mart.
            
             Epist.
             Ubi
             vocif●ra●tur
             quidam
             ,
             Martyres
             Anglicos
             ,
             esse
             Martyres
             Diab●●●
             ,
             In
             epist.
             octob
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Mar.
             6.
             1558.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e30450
           
             *
             In
             His
             Proclamation
             of
             March
             5th
             1603.
             
          
           
             *
             Quibus
             artibus
             Imperii
             fundamenta
             locavit
             Pater
             ▪
             iisdem
             operis
             t●tius
             gloriam
             consummavit
             Filius
             .
             
               Just.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Nec
             ●di●
             ,
             nec
             amore
             ,
             dicturus
             aliquid
             ,
             
               &c.
               Tacit.
            
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e33880
           
             An.
             1536
             
          
           
             Lord
             Herb.
             Hist.
             fol.
             387.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             An
             28.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Cap.
             VII
             .
          
           
             An.
             1537.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             15●
             
          
           
             Plin.
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Church
             .
             Hist.
             7.
             
             Fol.
             422.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S●ow
             Chron
             p.
             575.
             
             Godw.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             
               Hen.
               8.
               p.
            
             117.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Herb.
             Hist.
             fol.
             430.
             
          
           
             Stow
             Chron.
             fol.
             863.
             
          
           
             Cot.
             M.
             S.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             An.
             1538.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1538.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1539.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1540.
             
          
           
             An.
             1542.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1541.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1542.
             
          
           
             
               Speed
               ex
            
             John
             Leshly
             .
             Fol.
             1014.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1543
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1544.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1545.
             
          
           
             An.
             1545.
             
          
           
             An.
             1546.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1546.
             
          
           
             
               Act
               of
            
             An.
             35.
             
             Henry
             
               the
               8th
               .
               Cap.
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             Sand.
             de
             Scis
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             M.
             S.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             
               in
               Bishop
            
             Cot.
             p.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e44010
           
             An.
             1546
             /
             7
             
          
           
             *
             Nè
             quis
             f●eree
             Curator
             ,
             ad
             quem
             post
             Pupillorum
             obi●um
             spectaret
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Diog.
               Laert.
            
             i●
             Vua
             Solonis
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             Acts
             ,
             &
             Mon.
             fol.
             11●●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Antiqu.
               Jud.
            
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             An.
             1547.
             
          
           
             *
             ubi
             &
             sentire
             quae
             velis
             ,
             &
             quae
             velis
             loqui
             liceat
             .
             Tacit.
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Edw.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Appellatur
             
               Calix
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             Haymo
             in
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             quibusdam
             Eccle●iis
             provide
             objervat●r
             ;
             u●
             po●ulo
             Sanguis
             non
             de●●r
             
               Sect.
               3.
               qu.
               80.
               
               Art.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             Paris
             .
             in
             H●n
             .
             3.
             
             An
             1245.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Quas
             Ecclesias
             dicti
             Progenitores
             nostr●
             dudum
             ,
             singulis
             vacationibus
             earundem
             ,
             per●
             sonis
             ●doneis
             ,
             jure
             suo
             Regio
             ,
             libere
             conferebant
             .
             Apud
             Mason
             .
             De
             Minist
             .
             Anglic.
             
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               13
               :
               pag.
            
             497.
             
          
           
             An.
             7
             /
             8
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             2º
             1547
             /
             8.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             2º
             1548.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             2.
             o
             1548.
             
          
           
             *
             Sed
             
               Richardus
               Ciscestriensis
            
             (
             ut
             ipse
             mihi
             dixit
             )
             non
             sub●cripsit
             .
             Lib.
             Pe●w
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.
             
             Edw.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Book
             called
             
               Cyprianus
               Anglicus
            
             :
             lib.
             4.
             
             An.
             1637.
             
          
           
             *
             Multis
             piis
             vi●um
             est
             ,
             ut
             leges
             de
             Coelibatu
             ●●llerentur
             propter
             Scandalum
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             3º
             1548
             /
             9.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             2.
             1548
             
             /
             9
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             3º
             1549.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             3
             o
             1546.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             3º
             1549.
             
          
           
             *
             Mediis
             consiliis
             vel
             Authorem
             esse
             ,
             vel
             approbatorem
             .
             Calv.
             Epist.
             ad
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             quo
             nihil
             non
             ad
             Dei
             Verbum
             exigi
             fas
             est
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Prot.
             
          
           
             *
             Ut
             vel
             moderemur
             ▪
             vel
             rescindamus
             ,
             
               &c.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Nisi
             maturè
             compositum
             esset
             Dissidium
             de
             Ceremoniis
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             4º
             1549
             /
             50.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             4º
             1550.
             
          
           
             *
             Hominem
             hortatus
             sum
             ;
             ut
             Hoppero
             Manum
             
          
           
             Porrigeret
             .
          
           
             *
             Magis
             exped●re
             judico
             ;
             ut
             e●vestis
             ,
             &
             alia
             ,
             id
             genus
             ,
             plura
             ,
             cum
             fieri
             commode
             posuit
             ,
             auferantur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ego
             ,
             com
             essem
             Oxonii
             ,
             vestibus
             illis
             albis
             ,
             in
             Choro
             ,
             nunanam
             nil
             volti
             ;
             quam●●●
             e●sem
             Canonicus
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Fol.
             1062.
             
          
           
             *
             Fol.
             ●
             604.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             5o.
             1551.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             5.
             o
             1550
             /
             51
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
          
           
             *
             Printed
             1556.
             pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Vt
             eos
             incitaremus
             ad
             pergendum
             .
             
               &c.
               pag.
            
             98.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             statu
             Regni
             multa
             adhuc
             desiderantur
             .
             pag.
             384.
             
          
           
             *
             Quae
             non
             obseuret
             modo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             6o.
             1552.
             
          
           
             *
             Regia
             Authoritate
             in
             lucem
             Ed●ti
             .
          
           
             *
             Paucas
             fuisse
             Haereses
             ,
             ad
             qu●s
             superandas
             necessarium
             fuerit
             Consilinm
             plenarium
             Occidentis
             ,
             &
             Orientis
             ,
             
               lib.
               4
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             marg
             An.
             Reg
             7.
             1553.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e93990
           
             An.
             1553.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e102590
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             1550.
             
          
           
             1552.
             
          
           
             March
             18.
             1553.
             
          
           
             1554.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43528-e106950
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             1.
             1558.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             1.
             1558
             
             /
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Fuit
             hic
             nimium
             popularit●r
             dispeasatum
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz
             1.
             1559.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             2.
             1559.
             
          
           
             1559
             /
             60.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             2.
             1560.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             3.
             1560.
             
          
           
             1561.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             3.
             1561.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             4.
             1561.
             
          
           
             1561
             /
             2.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             4.
             1560.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             4.
             1562.
             
          
           
             
               An.
               Reg.
               Eliz.
            
             5.
             1562
             
             /
             3
             ;
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             5.
             1563.
             
          
           
             
               An.
               Reg.
               Eliz.
            
             6.
             1563.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             6.
             1564.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             7.
             1564.
             
          
           
             1564
             /
             5
             ;
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             7.
             1565.
             
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             8.
             1565
             
             /
             6.
             
          
           
             
               An.
               Reg.
               Eliz.
            
             8.
             1566.